managing ethnic policy of the north caucasus

(NGO) «Scientific Advisory Centre «Consciousness» - Global Think Tank «Falcogroup»
NOVITSKY IGOR
MANAGING
ETHNIC POLICY OF
THE NORTH CAUCASUS
MANAGING ETHNIC POLICY OF THE NORTH CAUCASUS
Novitsky Igor
The monograph provides extensive information about the factors affecting the overall ethno-political
situation in the North Caucasus. Constructive and deconstructive scenarios are described for making
forecasts for the next 10-15 years. This monograph contributes the knowledge of the ethnic policy, stresses
the great importance of religion and its role in social engineering. The informative value of the book
increases due to the consideration of the North Caucasus from different positions. The book is designed for
Caucasian, political scientists, anthropologists, social psychologists- engineers, theologians.
Reviewers:
Lechiev Maxim - Head of the Civil Law Disciplines, PhD, distinguished lawyer, federal judge of the
Supreme Arbitration Court of Russia retired.
Chichuk Elena - Аssistant professor of psychology and personality of General Psychology, Ph.D.
TABLE OF CONTENTS
INTRODUCTION ...................................................................................................................... 4
CHAPTER I. OVERVIEW OF FACTORS AFFECTING THE SITUATION IN THE
NORTH CAUCASUS. ............................................................................................................... 5
§ 1. GENERAL ETHNODEMOGRAPHIC PROCESSES. .................................................. 6
1.1. The number of ethnic groups. .................................................................................... 7
1.2. Migration of peoples. ............................................................................................... 13
1.3. The formation of diasporas. ..................................................................................... 15
§ 2. ETHNOPOLITICAL FACTOR. .................................................................................. 19
2.1. Common ethno-political situation. ........................................................................... 19
2.2. National organizations. ............................................................................................. 21
2.3. Conflict "the right of nations to self-determination" and "preserve its territorial
integrity." .......................................................................................................................... 24
2.4. Strengths and vulnerabilities of Russian federalism. ............................................... 27
§ 3. CULTURAL FACTORS............................................................................................... 30
3.1. History of the Russian-Caucasian culture and secular education of the NC. .......... 31
3.2. Today's secular education......................................................................................... 34
3.3. The discrepancy between the Russian and Caucasian cultures. ............................... 34
3.4. Attitude to financial prosperity. ............................................................................... 38
3.5. The role of language. ................................................................................................ 39
§ 4. THE RELIGIOUS FACTOR. ....................................................................................... 41
4.1. The Islamization of the NC. ..................................................................................... 42
4.2. Religious revival - as a phenomenon of demodernization. ...................................... 46
4.3. Religion and Democracy in the NC. ........................................................................ 48
4.4. Religion and the Russian army................................................................................. 50
4.5. The radicalization of Islam. ...................................................................................... 53
4.6. International Islamic organizations. ........................................................................ 58
4.7. The influence of the Russian Orthodox Church to protest of the NC. ..................... 60
§ 5. ETHNOPSYCHOLOGICAL FACTOR. .................................................................... 60
5.1. Common psychological traits. .................................................................................. 61
5.2. Gender characteristics of the traditional Caucasian society. .................................... 64
5.3. Personal identity and their relevance to the conflicts............................................... 66
5.4. Inter Caucasian relations. ......................................................................................... 69
5.5. Phenomenon of steriotipization in the psychology of conflict. ............................... 72
5.6. Ethnoklan.................................................................................................................. 74
§ 6. CONFLICT FACTOR. .................................................................................................. 75
6.1. General characteristics of the conflict pattern. ......................................................... 75
6.2. The classification of conflicts. ................................................................................. 76
6.3. Micro level - local conflicts...................................................................................... 77
6.3.1. Subnational conflicts. ............................................................................................. 77
6.3.2. Ethnic conflicts. ...................................................................................................... 85
6.4. Medium level - the inter-republican conflicts. ......................................................... 95
6.4.1. North Ossetia - Ingushetia. ..................................................................................... 95
6.4.2. Chechnya - Dagestan. ........................................................................................... 104
6.5. Macro level - state conflicts. .................................................................................. 106
6.5.1. Interstate conflicts. ............................................................................................... 106
6.5.2. Separation conflicts. ............................................................................................. 109
§ 7. FINANCIAL AND ECONOMIC FACTORS. .......................................................... 113
7.1. Oil question. .......................................................................................................... 113
7.2. Islamic banks and funds. ....................................................................................... 114
7.3. Poverty is it the cause of the radicalization of Islam? ............................................ 117
7.4. Dynamics of funding gangs................................................................................... 117
§ 8. FACTOR THE OLYMPICS 2014. ........................................................................... 119
8.1. Using the Olympic Games. ................................................................................... 119
8.2. Ethnosituation in Sochi. ........................................................................................ 120
8.3. Questions "Olympics on the blood," "Genocide of the Circassian people" and
"Great Cherkessia." ........................................................................................................ 121
CHAPTER II. THE DESTRUCTIVE SCENARIO: DISINTEGRATION OF THE RUSSIAN
FEDERATION ON NORTH CAUCASIAN LINE ............................................................... 128
§ 1. THE SUBSTANTIATION OF DESTRUCTIVE SCENARIO. ................................ 129
1.1. Organizers of the destructive scenario. ................................................................... 130
1.2. The preconditions of disintegration of the Russian Federation. ............................. 134
1.3. Realization of the destructive scenario................................................................... 135
§ 2. PREPARATORY STAGE. ....................................................................................... 137
2.1. Diagnostics of predistructive situations. ................................................................. 138
2.2. The formation of antagonism between the NC and other Russia. .......................... 138
2.3. Reorientation of sights of the NС to the West and Near East countries. ................ 141
2.4. «Pacification» of Caucasian situation. .................................................................... 145
2.5. Wide scale of the destructive scenario. ................................................................... 147
2.6. Development of an information background. ......................................................... 152
2.7. Preparation of characters. ........................................................................................ 156
§ 3. OPERATIONAL PHASE. ........................................................................................ 170
3.1. The main activities. ................................................................................................. 171
3.1.1. The strategy of the operation. ............................................................................... 171
3.1.2. The campaign to remove president. ..................................................................... 173
3.1.3. Step by step example of the basic operations....................................................... 174
3.2. More actions. ........................................................................................................... 176
3.2.1. Sabotage and guerrilla warfare. ............................................................................ 176
3.2.2. The escalation of international conflicts. ............................................................. 181
3.2.3. Military revolution. ............................................................................................. 181
3.2.4. Elite revolution. .................................................................................................... 182
§ 4. SOCIAL PROJECT «THE FUTURE OF RUSSIA BELONGS TO ISLAM». ......... 182
4.1. The purpose and objectives of the project............................................................... 183
4.2. The specifics of the project. .................................................................................... 184
4.3. Experience of the Islamization of the West. ........................................................... 185
4.4. The main forms of da'wa. ........................................................................................ 189
4.5. The concept of informed transition from Orthodoxy to Islam. ............................... 190
4.6. Modernization of Russian Islam. ........................................................................... 196
CHAPTER III. CONSTRUCTIVE SCENARIO: PRESERVATION OF THE
TERRITORIAL-PSYCHOLOGICAL INTEGRITY OF THE RUSSIAN FEDERATION IN
THE NORTH CAUCASUS. .................................................................................................. 196
§ 1. REVIEW OF NATIONAL POLICY EXPERIENCE OF MULTINATIONAL
STATES. ............................................................................................................................ 197
1.1. The experience of the Soviet Union. ...................................................................... 198
1.2. Experience in the United States. ............................................................................ 209
1.3. Experience of multinational countries.................................................................... 212
§ 2. THE DEFINITION OF THE STRATEGY OF A CONSTRUCTIVE SCENARIO. . 220
2.1. Fundamental nature of the script. ............................................................................ 220
2.2. Integration of Russian people in a unified civic identity through multiculturalism.
........................................................................................................................................ 221
2.3. Assimilation of interaction as the next step after multiculturalism. ....................... 223
§3. Methodology of information and psychological warfare. ............................................ 225
3.1. Secrecy of information and psychological impact. ................................................. 226
3.2. Expected results and safety. .................................................................................... 228
3.3. Working with the media. ......................................................................................... 228
§ 4. MECHANISMS OF UPGRADING (USING MASS)............................................... 231
4.1. Modernization of the underlying stereotypes (socio cultural archetypes). ............ 232
4.2. Modernization of the vertical links (working with history). ................................... 233
4.3. Upgrading Horizontal (national, religious, cultural) connections is upgrade of
ethnicity. ......................................................................................................................... 233
4.4. The reorientation from the society to the person. ................................................... 237
§ 5. INTEGRATION OBJECTS (WORK ON A PERSONAL LEVEL). ........................ 238
5.1. National leaders. ...................................................................................................... 238
5.2. Intellectuals, cultural workers and artists. ............................................................... 239
5.3. Representatives of religious and ethnic organizations. ........................................... 240
5.4. Show business and film idols. ................................................................................. 241
CONCLUSION. FORECAST OF DEVELOPMENT FOR 15-20 YEARS. ........................ 241
LITERATURE ....................................................................................................................... 243
INTRODUCTION
The multi-ethnic and multi-confessional are the main features of the North Caucasus (NC), which
largely determine its socio-political situation, adding to the region and the attractiveness and conflicts at the
same time. Over the centuries there have accumulated a lot of conflict between the Russian Center and the
Caucasian periphery, between people of different cultures and religions, between long-living, consider
themselves indigenous, and recent immigrants 1 . All this contributes to increased attention to the ethnopolitical situation in the region and not only within Russia but far beyond.
The existing state borders will lose their value if they do not correspond of the linguistic, cultural,
religious and territorial boundaries of living ethnic groups 2 . The combination of these features of the
boundaries is defining and the possibility of escalation of ethnic conflict, which is a major target for wanting
to disintegration of the Russian Federation in the North Caucasus line, and for those who want to preserve the
integrity of the existing limits. Signs of the national are separatism, with its national ideas of turning into a
nation-ethnic nation-state on the periphery of Russia, as well as national chauvinism, with its Russian idea of
foundation not the Russian Federation, but Russian state today is not doubt. At this situation, with a high
degree of conditionality can speak of a single Russian social and psychological space.
Threat of Russia's disintegration forces to a deep rethinking of the coexistence of Russian people,
identify the contradictions that define the framework and features of international relations, the origins of the
crisis and the reasons of the current troubles and conflicts. The USSR broke up not only because of political
and economic mistakes, but also as a result of objective reasons of ethnic and aren’t permitted contradictions
in time3. The latter, in fact, is the subject of urgent attention. It’s necessary to develop, in effect, a new
concept of the history of the national question, which is allowed to explain and reflect the features of the
development of ethnic relations in the country, promote the formation of modern national policy leading to
exit from the crisis and the formation of a stable Russian state.
Before the Russian Center there is the task to answer not only to the fundamental vulnerability of
ethnic segregation, but also the challenge of the need to develop and implement the concept of security and
the attacker's technological tools. Strictly speaking, this work is such an attempt.
The aim of the work was to: determine the impact of factors on the situation in the republics of the
NC and the development of this scenario-based decomposition and preserving the integrity of the Russian
Federation.
As part of this goal the following tasks are:
1. to analyze the current state of the NC, as in-region of Russia, in the following areas: ethnodemographic, migration, cultural, religious, conflict;
2. to assume forecast developments of the situation on the NC, given the current policy of the
Russian Center, without significant influence of external forces;
3. to identify possible scenarios of development of events with the active participation of the polar
forces;
1
Sukhachev V.Y. Ethnic and national component in the Caucasian conflict: the coming of a "foreign" / / Russia and the Caucasus:
Through two centuries .- SPb., 2001. -P. 171-176.
2
Korolev S.A. Conflict of colonization. The Russian government and the establishment of independent social spaces. - M., 2001. P.21-22.
3
Drobizheva L.M. Social problems of interethnic relations in the post-Soviet Russia. - Moscow: Praxis, 2003. - P.32.
4. to modern methods of interpreting the managed collapse on the example of the Russian
Federation and to formulate them in a destructive scenario;
5. to propose a concept of territorial and psychological integrity of the Russian Federation in the NC
in a constructive scenario.
We formulated two controlled scenarios of the situation in the NC:
- Deconstructive is the breakdown of RF in the North Caucasus line. The concept of managing the
collapse is offered, as efforts to change the system properties of the ideological state policy in the North
Caucasus region. Perhaps these ideological control processes in the NC will be the criterion for the integrity
of existing borders of the Russian Federation in the near future.
- Constructive is the opposition to the decay and strengthening the integrity of the Russian
Federation. This scenario is essentially the same imperial policy, but not aimed at the physical control, but on
a voluntary inter-assimilation of two cultures (Russian and Caucasian) with appropriate inducements. Of
course, this approach also is not ideal in terms of common- liberal values, but in this situation, it’s better than
direct violent methods. To develop such a program is extremely difficult, and even more difficult to
implement. To develop such program is extremely difficult, and even more difficult to implement. However,
it is still a real chance to preserve the integrity of Russia's borders that exist today, especially the Center has
got the opportunity to enjoy all the information and psychological methods. At the point of understanding the
separation process in the NC it is important to analyze the destruction of the Russian Federation. Such an
analysis will reveal the next character both a radical Islamist and nationalist movements in the North
Caucasus republics, to determine the ideological and practical framework of these phenomena, armed with
knowledge that will counteract successfully the further process of disintegration of the Russian Federation, in
what is the relevance of our research.
N.B.! Attempts to publish widely proposed in this paper, ways to preserve the territorial and
psychological integrity of Russia in the NC are complicated by two major limitations. The first of them is due
to the fact that the open use of these methods with explanations and recommendations will be discussed by
ethnic and religious organizations, and will cause violent reactions of protest. The second limitation is due
both to the specific work at the subconscious level of population and the diversity of symptoms and the
specificity of the general patterns of their use in different situations.
CHAPTER I. OVERVIEW OF FACTORS AFFECTING THE SITUATION IN THE
NORTH CAUCASUS.
In this paper two basic concepts of conventional "North Caucasus" and "Caucasians" are used.
Conditionality is the concept of "North Caucasus" it-self has no precise definition, especially since the ethnonational boundaries don’t coincide with the state and even from state-administrative boundaries1. In the space
of the North Caucasus (NC), there are several spaces - a purely geographical, cultural, linguistic, historical,
ethno-national, religious, economic, political, which, superimposed on each other and complementing each
other, creat a multidimensional, complex, burdened with contradictions, conflicts and instability of the
geopolitical space that is in contact with the South with Caucasus Range, in the east - with the Caspian
Central Asia, in the west - with the Black Sea region2.
Politically, the Caucasus is divided into two parts: the northern Caucasus (Caucasus itself) and the
South Caucasus (Transcaucasia). NC, as in ethnic policy and geographical reasons, is divided into western
(Adygea, Kabardino-Balkaria, Karachay-Cherkessia and North Ossetia) and eastern (Ingushetia, Chechnya
and Dagestan). It must take into account the fact that some authors 3 include in the region as a territory
occupied by the North Caucasian ethnic republics of the Russian Federation and the Rostov Region., as
1
Blaramberg I. Historical, topographical, statistical, ethnographic, and military description of the Caucasus. - M., 2005. p. 17
Ibid. P. 24.
3
Kashirokov Z.K Northern Caucasus in the context of Russian federalism: the political and legal aspect / / North Caucasian Law
Gazette. 1998. № 1., Brubaker P. The nation-state and the right to self: no connection? / / Ethnicity and Politics: A Reader / Avt.status. AA Prazauskas. M. URAO, 2000. P.165-172.
2
Krasnodar and Stavropol regions (northern part), and some belong to NC and the Astrakhan region, pointing
not only to geographical position, but rather on ethno-political and historical1 significance of the area. Other
authors2 on the basis of purely ethno-demographic criteria limit the NC territories inhabited by indigenous
mountain peoples, politically organized in the national republics.
In modern scientific literature is actively maintained an approach that could be called
ethnoidentification3. Its representatives in the category of "Caucasians" include common ethnic origin of
representatives of the Caucasian peoples. Among the supporters of this approach is revealed as a narrow4 (it
could be called a statist) and large understanding of the presented categories 5 . In the narrow (etatist)
understanding it only includes representatives of the Caucasian peoples living in Russia and who are
nationals of it (i.e., Caucasians, Russia). In a large, the broad sense to add the latest Caucasians who are not
citizens of Russia. Supporters of the first, i.e, etatist understanding, while ignoring the existence of minorities
is not foreign diasporas (Circassian, Chechen), argue its position that, in their view, these diasporas had for
the most part ethnic assimilation and mixing and really are a nothing more than one degree or another
subethnos took shape within specific "titular" nation of residence.
It is also very difficult if not impossible, to draw any well-defined line of demarcation between Ante
and the NC, based on, for example, such a criterion, as areas of settlement and the actual Russian Caucasian
ethnic groups. This relationship becomes especially apparent when one considers ethno-demographic
composition of the population in these regions. The next critical question - how people Terek, Kuban and
Don Cossacks are included: Indigenous North Caucasus, "Russian-speaking" Russian or non-indigenous
(came from Central Russia and Ukraine)? The same question applies to the Kalmyk. Southern Scientific
Center of RAS (Russian Academy of Sciences) in the "Atlas of the socio-political issues, threats and risks of
the South of Russia" (2009) presented a vivid picture of the social processes occurring in regions of the SFD
(before the separation NCFD). In this the southern Russia scholars demonstrably shared by - the "Russian
regions" and "Caucasian republics."
Thus, in this study, based on ethno-political reasons, under the "North Caucasus" refers to the
Southern Federal District without the Volgograd region, and under the symbol "Caucasians" - the indigenous
peoples of the North Caucasian republics. Described main factors influencing the situation in further in-depth
examination focus in "ethnosotsiocultural archetypes" 6 , ignoring that may lead to failure of the
modernization process of the NC.
§ 1. GENERAL ETHNODEMOGRAPHIC PROCESSES.
Demographic questions for Russia are not only the internal (reproduction of the nation, forming of
resource), but the geopolitical importance 7 . The steady decrease of the Russian population threatens the
existence of the Russian civilization itself and the state to the extent in which it is at this time8. There is a
growing level of general morbidity. In life expectancy Russia has not got enviable location. Remains high
rate of natural population decline and, although there is some growth in recent years of the birth rate,
mortality rate is one the highest in Europe. The density of population in Russia is 8 people for 1 sq. km., in
1
Matveev V.A and Northern Caucasus: historical features of the formation of national unity (the second half of the XIX-early XX
century.). - Rostov-na-Donu, 2006. - P. 125, 126.Russia
2
Abdulatipov R.G The paradoxes of sovereignty. Prospects for a person, nation or state. - M., 1995. P. 60, A. Avtorkhanov.
Empire of the Kremlin. The Soviet type of colonialism. - Vilnius, 1990. -P. 82
3
Aliev A.K Ethno-political research in the North Caucasus: Situation, Problems and Prospects. - Makhachkala, 2005.
4
Velozerov B.C. Ethnic map of the North Caucasus. - M., 2005. P.35.
5
Anchabadze Y.D, I.G Volkov. The peoples of the Caucasus. Materials for the series "Peoples and Cultures." - Vol. XXVII. Book 1. -M., 1993.- Р. 160-183.
6
Mostovaya I.V, Skorik AP Archetypes of the Russian mentality / / Polis. 1995. № 4. P. 69.
7
Denisenko M.B. Replacement migration. International migration: Russia and the modern world / Ch. Ed. V.A. Iontsev. M.:
MAKS Press, 2000.
8
Migration and Security in Russia / Ed. G. Vitkovskaya and S. Panarin, Moscow. Carnegie Center. M. Interdialekt +, 2000.
the U.S.A. is 30, in China is 133, European countries on one square km. there are 165.2 residents1. Nobody
could maintain such imbalances for a long time in the presence of neighboring countries, rapidly increasing
their demographic, economic and military potential2. Sooner or later their correction will start. If the country
in that situation, is not in time to reduce to an acceptable level of its economic and defense potential,
"correction" of the political map of the world through its territory is inevitable.
1.1. The number of ethnic groups.
The number of Russian in Ingushetia, Chechnya and Dagestan is less than 5%3. Russian-speaking
population is an important factor. The prolonged crisis in Russia cannot absorb Russian immigrants from the
former Soviet Union4. But there is an additional motive to keep Russian in the CIS countries - they are
"living bridge" with Russia and give rise to its intervention. Therefore, the main interest of the Russian
Federation is the safety and well-being of Russian-speakers in their current places of residence. The absence
of a "living bridge", especially in the Russian Federation, puts the security of the state in critical condition5.
According to the Academy of Sciences (Atlas, 2008), the total number of indigenous peoples in the
Southern and North Caucasus Federal District (excluding Russian) is about 6 million people. Among them
the people of the Turkic language group is 1.5 million people. Next to them are about 2 million members of
ethnic groups, most of which has its own public education outside of Russia (Armenians, Greeks, Kazakhs,
etc.). Form of self-organization of the latter is not state or administrative-territorial entities, and monosettlement and societies.
Since the 1990s in almost all republics of the NC natural raise of the population is observed. Even in
the most difficult time (middle and second half of 1990.), it remained positive and was near zero. The leaders
are Dagestan, Ingushetia. According to the 2002 census, the average increase was about 15%, while the
champions Ingush even more than 30%6. Of course, we cannot ignore the factor of fraud for overstating the
number (for example, in order to obtain subsidies for the dead souls, pensions, maternity capital), but even
this factor does not detract from a significant number of large families, high life expectancy (the absence of
exogenous harmful factors, including alcohol abuse). And each republic has its own specific ethnoprocesses.
Ingushetia. Area is 4 sq. km. Population is 508 090, or 0.36% of the population of the Russian Federation
(Federal State Statistics Service estimate 1.01.2009). Ingush (self - Gilgal), with the Chechens, Chechens
akkintsi, Kistintsi and batsbiytsi are Vainakh (Nakh) ethnic group. The total number of Ingush is about 550
thousand people. Most of the Ingush live in Ingushetiа7, until 1992, the Ingush compact settlements existed
in the Suburb and the city of Vladikavkaz in North Ossetia.
Administrative-territorial division are 3 towns, 6 urban districts, 4 administrative districts, 27 rural
administrations. Ingushetia is a republic with very minimal share of Russian, while with the highest
population density. Ingushetia is almost mononational republic, only the Chechens (15%) are presented in
some areas (Malgobek, Nazran).
Chechnya. Chechens - self nokhchi. Population - 1238452 or 0.87% of the population of the Russian
Federation (Federal State Statistics Service estimate 1.01.2009). Currently, the Chechen society is divided
into teips 170-180. The main division of them, even on psychological criteria, there is the mountain (about
100-110 teips) and plain (about 70 teips). Most of the representatives of one teip live dispersed. Large tapes
are distributed throughout the territory of Chechnya. The most numerous are teips8:
1
Mukomel Q. Who will come to Russia from the "new abroad"? / / Demoskop Weekly № 37-38, 2001,
http://demoscope.ru/weekly/037/tema04.php
2
Andreev EM, Wisniewski, AG Russia's population is over 100 years. Art. first / / Demoskop Weekly № 151-152, 2004,
http://demoscope.ru/weekly/2004/0151/tema05.php
3
Ryazantsev S.T. The demographic situation in the North Caucasus / / Socis-2002. Р. 32.
4
Uvarov. Russian national identity. M. ITRK. 2000,. Р. 26.
5
Ibid. P. 44.
6
Kabuzan V.M The population of the Northern Caucasus in XIX-XX centuries. Etnostatisticheskoe study / / Social Political
Situation in the Caucasus: History, Present, Prospects. - M., 2004.
7
Ingush / Ed. A. Tankiev. Saratov, 1996. Р. 17-46.
8
Laudayev W. Chechen Tribe / / Chechnya and the Chechens. Elista, 1990. P. 78.
Benoy (70-80 thousand people.) the largest number of representatives of the teip live in the UrusMartan and Nozhai-Yurt. Representatives of teip Benoy is up to seventy percent of the Chechen diaspora
outside of Chechnya.
Jinho (40-45 thousand people.), the largest number of representatives of teip live in Grozny and
Urus-Martan district.
Gendergenoy (20-25 thousand people.) representatives live mainly in the Nadterechny and UrusMartan districts.
Alleroy (20-25 thousand people.) Core areas are Shali, Nozhai-Yurt.
Ersenoy (20-25 thousand people.) Core areas are Nozhai-Yurt and Shali.
Division into two groups of Chechens is not so simple question. First of all, is unclear who is called
"mountain", because there is no single tape, community or family, living exclusively in the mountainous part
of Chechnya1. All tapes have a birth place of Chechnya in the mountains, and in this sense, all Chechens
have links with mountain Chechnya. It is therefore wrong to give "mountain," meaning the lower class. A
closer analysis reveals that the term "Sully" (Sully - a word that means the Chechen language Dagestani or
Avar were so called) is addressed those "last name" (small units in teip), which is really relevant to the
Dagestani, at least - to Georgians, Cossacks, other non-Chechen groups. So really, this term implies a "nonChechen" - or rather, "rootless". It only exists in more mountain villages where everyone knows each other
and strangers completely "ochechenitsya"(to become Chechen) practically impossible.
In the mountain villages they remember well and long “who is who” and mountain’s Sully it is
better recognizable descendants of non-indigenous. Sully, who have mastered the plain, largely mixed with
the plane, and determine "who is who" is more difficult2.
The definition of "mountain Chechens" is a rather modern interchechensky stereotype of people
from the village3. Those who call themselves the "planar Chechens", it is likely to city residents who are
faced with an obvious "invasion" of Chechens in the village of various power structures and institutions.
Citizens perceive jealously new habitants and actively assimilating by them places that they believe do not
belong to "these dark mountain people." By the way, they exaggerate the number of "mountain", as before
the war, a small portion of the population lived in mountains because of the hardship. After the war, in the
mountain villages there were very few people.
Dagestan4. Republic with the largest population in the NC, it is sometimes called "the Caucasian
Federation", "Russia in miniature." Area is 50.3 square kilometers. Population is 2711679 or 1.91% of the
population of the Russian Federation (Federal State Statistics Service estimate 1.01.2009). Administrative
divisions are 39 districts, 9 cities, 15 urban villages. According geographical and ethno-demographic
characteristics Dagestan is divided into four main regions:
- Mountain West and Southwest, populated by Avars, Dargins, Laks, Ando-didoytsami and other
mountaineers;
- Southern Mountain, home Lezgins, Aguls, Tabasarans and Azeris;
- Plain center and East (a significant part Kumyk plain takes), which are autochthonous Kumyks
and Chechens akkintsy;
- Steppe and semi-arid North (the Nogai steppe takes a significant part), where there are the
Cossack and Nogai settlements.
National composition of population in descending order is as follows: the Avars, Dargins, Kumyks,
Lezgins, Laks, Russian, Tabasarans, Chechens, Nogai, Rutuls, Aguls, Tats, Tsakhurs, Azeris, Tatars,
Armenians, Udi, Mountain Jews.
The population increase steadily it results solely from the natural growth that blocks the negative
migration balance. Rural population (about 60%) predominate. The highest natural increase is observed in
1
Ibid P. 112
Osmaev M.K, Aliroev I.Y. History and culture of Vainakhs. - M., 2003 .- P.731.
3
Mamakayev M.A. Chechen Teip (genus) in the period of its expansion. - Grozniy, 1973. p. 24.
4
Dagestan: ethno-political portrait. Essays. Documents. Chronicle / comp. and holes. Ed. V.F. Gryzlov. T. 1-4. Moscow, 19931994., Schilling E.M. small peoples of Dagestan. Moscow, 1993, Peoples of Dagestan / Ed. Ed.: S.A. Arutyunov A.I. Osmanov,
G.A. Sergeeva; hands. Auth. count. M.O. Osmanov. M., 2003. 579 р.
2
Avar, Dargin, Lezgins, Kumyk and tabasarantsev. In Russian, Tatar and Azeri natural decline persists, due to
the continuing departure from the Republic of predominantly young people. Despite of the criminal's death
(the kidnapping and murder), in Dagestan noted the lowest mortality rates in relation to the subjects of the
Russian Federation.
The total fertility rate in Dagestan is 15.9% (2004), which are about 1.3 bouts higher than the
average for the North Caucasus region (12.0) and almost 1.6 times higher than in Russia (10 and 2). The
overall mortality rate (6.0%) is 2 bouts lower than in the republics of the NC (13.6) and 2.7 bout lower than
in Russia (16.4). Therefore, the overall rate of natural increase (9.9%) is one of the highest in Russia.
In accordance with Russian legislation, the State Council of Dagestan is entitled to determine which
people are "indigenous" and who is not1. As a result "native", or so-called "Constitutional" are 14 nations: the
Avars (which include self-linguistically andiytsy, archintsy, ahvahtsy, bagulaltsy, bezhtintsy, botlihtsy,
genuhtsy, godaberintsy, gunzibtsy, didoytsy, karatintsy, tindintsy, hvarshintsy and chamalintsy) Dargins
(including including Kubachins and kaytagtsy) Kumyks, Lezgins, Laks, tabasarantsy, Chechens akkintsy,
Azeris, Nogai, Rutuls, agultsy, tsahurtsy.
The paradox is that, in accordance with Federal law "About Guarantees of the Rights of Indigenous
Peoples of the Russian Federation", the indigenous peoples are those whose number is less than 50 thousand
people. Actually in Dagestan live 32 indigenous people, of whom 18 were excluded from the ethnic map of
Dagestan. Already there have been protests by ethnic national representatives of the people, which is
automatically attached to this or that, as a rule, the larger nation.
Demographic characteristics of some people:
Avars2 (self - maarulal) is the largest indigenous people of Dagestan, compact groups also live in
Chechnya (6.3 thousand), Kalmykia (3.9 thousand), Azerbaijan (44.1 thousand), Georgia (4,2 thousand
people), Kazakhstan (2.8 thousand). On the grounds of dialectal Avars are divided into northern (salatavsky
and Hunzah dialects) and southern (andalalsky, antsuhsky, gidatlinsky, karahsky, batluhsky, dzharsky
dialects). The great mass of the Avars live in mountains and alpine zones of West and South-western
Dagestan, since 40's the process of relocation of the Avars in the lowlands has started. More than 40% of the
Avar live outside their historic range of the conditioned (Avvaria).
Dargins (self - Dargan) is the second largest indigenous people of Dagestan large groups also live in
the Stavropol territory (32.7 thousand) and Kalmykia (12.9 thousand). Some researchers include in the
Dargin dargino-speaking kaytagtsy and Kubachins and preserving ethnic identity. Dargins live in the central
part of Dagestan, in the foothills and mountainous areas. During the Soviet period the part of Dargin moved
to the plains (Kaiakent, Khasavyurt, Nogai and other areas), and most live outside of Dargin conditional
historic range.
Kumyks3 (self - kumuk) is the largest of the Turkic ethnic groups of the NC and the third largest
among the peoples of Dagestan (14.2% of the population). The total number of Kumyks in Russia and CIS
countries, according to Census 1989 is 281.9 thousand people, and now (according to 2002 census) in the
Russian Federation - 422.4 thousand, including Dagestan - 365.8 thousand people. Growth during this period
between censuses was 1.5 bouts.
The greatest achievement in the demographic development in the XX century Kumyk should be
considered as a rapid growth in their numbers in 1950 - 1970 but the biggest loss is a sharp reduction in the
ethnic areas, resulting in Kumyks become a minority in their native ethnic territory - Kumyk plain and
adjacent foothills and plains of Terek River to the north and Bashlychay and Ulluchay in the south. More
than half (53%) of them are accommodated in eight rural districts. About half of the Kumyk concentrated in
cities and towns, formerly Kumyk villages and converted into urban settlements.
Outside of Dagestan in other regions of Russia are around 57 thousand people or more than 13% of
all Kumyk of the R.F. First, the historically indigenous ethnic territories in large groups Kumyks live in
Gudermes and Grozny districts of the Chechen Republic (about 9 thousand people) and Mozdok district of
1
The Constitution (Fundamental Law) of the Republic of Dagestan / / Dagestan's true. 2003. July 26.
Chursin G.F. Accident: an ethnographic survey. Makhachkala, Daghestan, RAS, 1995. P. 27.
3
Dagestan: Kumyk ethnicity / Inst humanit.-research; Compiled Kulczyk Y. - M. West, 1993. Р. 105.
2
North Ossetia - Alania (about 13 thousand people). Secondly, a large part of Kumyk settled in recent decades
in the Stavropol Territory (about 6 thousand people), as well as in the Tyumen region. (more than 12
thousand people), Khanty-Mansiysk Autonomous Okrug - Ugra (about 10 thousand people) and YamaloNenets Autonomous District (about 3 thousand). Thanks to organized mass contribution of migration on a
considerable part of the mountaineers Kumyk plain, which was a consequence of overcrowding Kumyk lands
and the growing problems of employment.
Relatively large communities of Kumyks also live in Moscow and Moscow Region (2.4 thousand),
Astrakhan and Rostov regions (at 1.4), Volgograd region, Kabardino-Balkaria, Kalmykia, Krasnodar
Territory (by 0.9 - 0.6) and in St. Petersburg (0.5 thousand).
In foreign countries Kumyk diaspora began to form in the XIX century: Turkey, Jordan, Syria and
other countries. In the near and far abroad today Kumyks also live in the republics of Kazakhstan, Ukraine,
Uzbekistan, Turkmenistan, Azerbaijan, Belgium, Germany, Denmark.
Lezgins (self - lezgiyar) - the indigenous population of South-Eastern Dagestan, live in Kurahskom,
Suleiman Stalskiy, Magaramkentskom, Ahtynskom, Rutul and Hivsky regions of Dagestan and neighboring
regions of Azerbaijan (Cuban and Kusary areas, 171.4 thousand people), small group - in other regions (for
example, in the Stavropol Territory - 5.2 thousand). The total number is 466 thousand people, living in
Dagestan 43.9% Lezgins. Lezgins divided into three dialect groups: kyurinskie and Samur Lezgins - in
Dagestan, the Cuban Lezgins - Azerbaijan.
Laks (self - lak) – indigenous of highland areas of Dagestan, live in the central part of Nagorniy
Dagestan, (Lak and Kulinsky regions), in the 40s it was the resettlement of the Laks in the plain areas
(Novolakskoye - Former Auhovsky). Up to 45% Laks live outside their historic range conditional. Small
groups of Laks live in the Stavropol region (2.2 thousand) and other regions.
Tabasarans (self - Tabasaran) are indigenous of south-eastern part of Dagestan live in Hivskiy,
Tabasaran and Derbent districts.
Chechens - akkints1 (auhovtsy) (self - akkoy) is the indigenous population of the Terek-Sulakskogo
watershed of the plain areas of Dagestan, live in Khasavyurt and Novolak areas. Some researchers include
akkintsev of the Chechen nation, while others (mostly members themselves akkintsev) consider them
separate Nakh (Vainakh) people.
In October 1943, as part of DagASSR was formed Auhovsky area in which the compact Chechens
akkintsy lived. In February 1944, the Chechens were deported akkintsy together with the Chechens and
Ingush to Central Asia, and renamed the area Auhovsky to Novolakskoye (this part was included in Auha
"Avar" Kazbek district) and populated by Dagestani mountaineers, mostly by Laks and Avars. After the
lifting of the deportation in 1957, the great mass of akkintsev returned to Dagestan.
Nogai (self - nogay) - indigenous people of the steppe zone of Caucasus, which were the basis of
ethnic Turkic and Mongol nomads Irtysh and North-Western Mongolia, Central Asia and Caucasus. The total
number - 75.6 thousand people, 37.4% of the Nogailive in Dagestan, Stavropol Territory - 20,6%, in the
Karachay-Cherkessia - 17.2%, in Chechnya - 9.1%, in the Astrakhan region - 5 , 3%. Sub-ethnic groups:
karanogaytsy (Dagestan and Chechnya), and Kuma achikulakskie Nogai (Stavropol region), Kuban Nogai
(Karachay-Cherkessia), Astrakhan Nogai (Astrakhan region). In Dagestan, Nogai populate northern (steppe)
districts of the republic - Karanogayskuyu steppe. In 1938, four northern district of Dagestan
(Achikulakskaya steppe), inhabited by the Nogai, were transferred to the Stavropol Territory.
Rutuls (self - Mykh adbyr, myuhadar) - the indigenous population of Southern Dagestan, and live in
Rutul Ahtynskom areas, a small group lives in Nukhi region of Azerbaijan.
Aguls (self - agular) - indigenous south-eastern part of Dagestan, inhabit Agul Kurahsky areas,
since 60 years the part of Aguls was resettled in Derbent District.
1
Dagestan Chechens-akkintsy / Inst humanit.-watered. investigates; Comp.: Kulczyk G., Cuza, L.G Margulis S.D, etc. - Moscow,
1993 . Semenov, I.G. Caucasian Mountain Jews and Tats. Kazan, 1992. P. 11-14.
Tata 1 (name - tat) - an ethnic group of people, most of whom reside in Iran (300 thousand).
Relatively large groups live in Dagestan Tats (12.9 thousand) and Azerbaijan (10.2 thousand). The great
mass of the population live in urban areas.
Tsakhurs (self - yyhby) is the indigenous population of Southern Dagestan and northern Azerbaijan.
The total number is 19.8 thousand people, living in Dagestan Tsakhurs are 26.3%, in Azerbaijan - 67.2%
(13.3 thousand). In Dagestan they populate mountainous area of Rutul district, upper reaches of the river
Samur.
Andean nations: andiytsy, ahvahtsy, bagulaly, botlihtsy, godoberintsy, karatintsy, Tyndall,
chamalaly are indigenous people of Western Dagestan, akin to Avars. Total (with tsezskimi people) is 55-60
thousand people. They live in mountainous areas (Andean and Bogossky ridges, basins Andean Koisu,
Ansadiril) during the Soviet period the Andean people migrated to the plains, in Kizlyar, Khasavyurt,
Kizilyurt and Babayurtovsky regions.
Tsezskie people: tsezy (didoytsy) ginuhintsy, gunzibtsy, bezhtintsy, hvarshiny - the indigenous
population of West and South-West Dagestan, akin to Avars. They live in ravines near the border with
Georgia strip along the river valleys Motmota, Ilan-hevy, Kideri and others in the basin of Hwang-or,
Samberi-hevy in the upper reaches of Andean Koisu, during the Soviet period of tsezskih peoples migrated to
the plains on plain of area Kumyk (Babayurtovsky, Khasavyurt and Kizilyurt District).
Archintsy (self - arshishtib) - the indigenous population of Dagestan mountain zone akin to Avars.
In censuses and studies since 1939 were included in the composition of the Avars. The total number is about
a thousand people.
Kaytagtsy (self - haydak) - the indigenous population of the middle part of Dagestan, akin Dargins
(some researchers believe kaytagtsy of Dargin sub-ethnic groups). They live in mountain, foothill and
lowland zones. The total number in 1938 was 17.2 thousand people, in the censuses and studies since 1939
were included in the Dargin.
Kubachins (self - ugbugan) - the indigenous population of the middle part of Dagestan, akin Dargins
(some researchers believe Kubachins sub-ethnic groups of Dargins). They are actually residents of one
village - the village of Kubachi of Dahadaevsy district of Dagestan. The total number is about 5 thousand
people, including Kubachi - about two thousand people, in the censuses and studies since the late 20s were
included in the Dargin.
Udi (self - Udi) the indigenous population of eastern Transcaucasia. The total number is about eight
thousand people live in Azerbaijan (city village Nij and town Vartashen of Kutkashensky area of 6.1
thousand), Dagestan (about 1 thousand), and Georgia.
North Ossetia - Alania. Area - 8 sq. km Population - 701 807, or 0.49% of the population of the
Russian Federation (Federal State Statistics Service estimate 1.01.2009). The Ossetians are composed of
three sub-ethnic groups: irontsev, digortsev (North Ossetia) and husarov or kudartsev (South Ossetia).
Ossetian community is also in the Kabardino-Balkaria (10 thousand), Karachay-Cherkessia (3.8 thousand),
Dagestan (1.2 thousand), the Krasnodar region (2.5 thousand), Krasnoyarsk Territory (1.6 thousand) and
other Russian regions. In Georgia (including South Ossetia) to the early 90's 164 thousand of Ossetians lived.
Administrative division: there are 8 districts, 6 cities, 7 towns, 91 rural administrations. Ossetians
make up the majority of the population in all regions of North Ossetia, with the exception of Mozdok (in the
north of the country), where more than half of the population is Russian, and relatively large group of Kumyk
lives.
Kabardino-Balkaria. Area is 12.5 square kilometers Population is 892 389, or 0.63% of the
population of the Russian Federation (Federal State Statistics Service estimate 1.01.2009). Ethnic
composition: Kabardian (51.5%), Balkar (12.9%), Russian (25.0%) and others
Kabardian (self - Adyge) together with the Adyghe, Circassian and Shapsugs are Circassian ethnic
group.
1
Semenov I.G. Caucasian Mountain Jews and Tats. Kazan, 1992. P. 11-14.
Balkar (self - taulula) together with the Karachay is Karachay-Balkar ethnic group. Balkar divided
into five local sub-ethnic groups that inhabit the canyons and river valleys, separated by natural boundaries of
mountain relief (Balkaria, Chegem, Baksan Valley, the valleys of the Western and Eastern Cherek).
Kalmykia. Area is 76.1 square kilometers. Population is 284 001, or 0.2% of the population of the
Russian Federation (Federal State Statistics Service estimate 1.01.2009). Kalmyks (self- halmg). Total
number of Kalmyks is about 330 thousand people, including the Russian Federation - 165.8 thousand people.
Less than half of Kalmyk (44.3%) live in Kalmykia, compact settlements Kalmyk there are also in Astrakhan
(8.2 thousand), Volgograd (1.7 thousand), Rostov, Orenburg, Stavropol region, in Siberia. About 150
thousand of Kalmyk migrated to the XVIII century from Russia to China, live in Xinjiang Autonomous
Region of China. Small groups of Kalmyk live in Central Asia, the United States (nearly 2 thousand people),
France (about 1 thousand people), in several European countries. Administrative divisions: there are 13
districts, 3 cities, 6 towns, 102 village councils.
Karachay-Cherkessia. Area - 14.1 square kilometers Population - 427 194, or 0.3% of the
population of the Russian Federation (Federal State Statistics Service estimate 1.01.2009). Ethnic
composition: Karachai (33.4%), Circassian (11.9%), Russian (33.6%) Abaza (8.8%) Nogai (5.3%), etc.
Karachais (self - krachaylyla) are Kypchak group of Turkic peoples. Together with the Balkars
there is Karachay-Balkar ethnic community. Most Karachais (about 90% of the total number of ethnic
communities KCR) live in Karachayevsk (11.9%) and five districts: Little Karachay (21.3%), UstDzhegurtinskom (18.5%), Karachay (14.4%), Kuban (12.6) and Zelenchuk (11.2). There are small groups
also in Karachais in Cherkessk (6.7%) and in Urupskiy area (2.7%). In this Karachais constitute an absolute
majority in three areas: Karachay (73.9% of the population of the region), Little Karachay (75.2%), and UstDzhegurtinskom (51.8%). In the Kuban region (49.7%) and in Karachayevsk (44.9%) Karachay is the most
numerous ethnic group in the Zelenchuk (27.8%) and Urupskiy (15.9%) regions account for a significant
proportion of the population. They also live in Central Asia, Kazakhstan, Turkey, Syria, the United States.
Circassians (self - Adyghe) with Adygei, and Kabardins Shapsugs Circassians are Adyg (Circassian)
ethnic community. The Circassians are distributed more compactly: more than half of the Circassian
population lives in Habezskom area (52.4% of the total number of ethnic communities KCR), and still more
than a third - in Cherkessk (25.1%) and Adyge-Hablskom area (12, 8%). Small groups of Circassians live in
the Karachay region (2.8%), Karachaevsk (2.4%), Kuban (2%), and Ust-Dzhegurtinskom (1.4%) regions.
The Circassians constitute an absolute majority only in Habezskom area (78.3% of the population of the
region). Significant share of the Circassians live in Adyge-Hablskom area (19.1%) and in Cherkessk (9%).
Russian. The great part of Russian population lives in Cherkessk (43.3%), Zelenchuk (19.7%),
Urupskiy (9.5%), and Ust-Dzhegurtinskom (9.04%) regions. Small groups of Russian is in Karachayevsk
(7.5%), Kuban (4.6%), Adyge-Hablskom (2.9%), Karachay (1.7%) and Little Karachay (1.5%) regions .
Abaza (self - Abaza) - indigenous people of North-Western Black Sea, in the XIV-XVII centuries,
moved into the upper reaches of the Kuban, Laba, Urup, Teberda, Small and Large Zelenchuk. Together with
Adygs (Adygei, Kabardins, Shapsugs, Circassians) and Abkhazians is ethnic Abkhaz-Adyg community.
Abaza ethnic territory adjacents to the Circassian and Karachai lands. Most Abaza (97.4% of the total
number of ethnic communities KCHO) live in Cherkessk (26.5%) and five districts of the Kuban (19.3%),
Habezskom (15%), Adyge-Hablskom (12.6 %), Karachay-Malo (12.6%), and Ust-Dzhegurtinskom (11.4%).
There is a small group of Abaza in Karachayevsk (1.7%). Abaza are not a majority in any district. They
constitute a significant proportion of the population in four areas: the Kuban (16.2% of the population of the
district), Habezskom (15.3%), Adyge-Hablskom (12.9%) and Little Karachay (9.4%).
Nogai (self - nogay) - indigenous people of the steppe zone of Caucasus, which were the basis of
ethnic Turkic and Mongol nomads of Irtysh and North-Western Mongolia, Central Asia and Caucasus. Nogai
language belongs to the Kipchak group of Turkic languages. In the Karachay-Cherkessia live: Nogai 17.2%,
who are separate sub-ethnic groups - Kuban Nogais. Large compact settlements of Nogai are in Dagestan,
Stavropol region, Chechnya, the Astrakhan region. Nogai live compactly close to the Circassians. More than
two-thirds of the Nogai settled in Adyge-Hablskom area (77.4% of the total number of ethnic communities
KCR), a tenth - in Cherkessk (10.5%). Small groups are in Habezskom Nogai (4.9%), Kuban (2.3%),
Karachay (1.7%) areas, in Karachayevsk (1.3%), and Ust-Dzhegurtinskom area (1.1%) . Nogai constitute a
relative majority (more than a third of the population) in Adyge-Hablskom area (37.8% of the population of
the region). In other regions, KCR Nogai’s share is very low (2.4 to 0.1%).
Administrative division: 8 districts, 4 cities, 11 urban villages. Ethno-demographic structure of
Karachay-Cherkessia is complicated by the mosaic and the "overlapping of" ethnic territories principal
peoples of the republic.
Adygea. Population - 442 775 or 0.31% of the population of the Russian Federation (Federal State
Statistics Service estimate 1.01.2009). Adygeys with Kabardins, Circassians and Shapsugs present Adyg
(Circassian) ethnic community. There are compact settlements of Adygei in neighboring areas of the
Krasnodar Territory. They also live in many countries, mainly in the Middle East ("muhajirs" - exiles), which
is usually called Circassians settled and compact side by side with abazintsami, Abkhazians and others
Muhajirs (exiles) in Turkey (150 thousand people ), Jordan (25 thousand), Iran (15 thousand), Iraq (5
thousand), Lebanon (2 thousand), Syria (32 thousand), only about 250 thousand people. The total number of
Adygei is about 750 thousand people
Administrative-territorial division: 7 districts, 2 cities of republican subordination, 5 towns, 50 rural
administrations. Priority areas of settlement are Teuchezhsky Adygei, Shovgenovsky and Koshehablsky
areas. In Tahtamukayskom district they represent about one third of the population, Krasnogvardejskiy - less
than a quarter, and Maikop in Giaginskiy areas Adygei population is negligible. Areas densely populated by
Russian-speaking population, among which is dominated by descendants of the Kuban Cossacks are
Giaginskiy, Maikop and Krasnogvardiysky districts of Adygea. The total number of republics SC Adygea is
the exception in many ways, and most of all demographics. The number of representatives of the titular
nation in Adygea is 2.5 times less than the Russian population (288.0 and 108.0 ths., Respectively). Russian
share in Adygea is 64.5%, is the highest figure in the republics of the NC, it just is not much inferior to the
Astrakhan region.
1.2. Migration of peoples.
Migration processes in the NC have a distinct ethnic character. Since the eighteenth century and to
the 1990s, Russian was the dominant nation on the demographic invasion of the territory of the NC. Exports
of Russian and their language, culture was perhaps the most important aspect of the flourishing empire1. The
collapse of the Soviet Union was marked by a return current migration. Today this process is continuing on
the southern borders of Russia2.
Manifestation of the state of regression (demodernization) was an outcome of the Caucasian society
of alternative non-title Forces (Russian) able to make the necessary agenda for the modern life of this society
and to ensure that the agenda of key issues such as economic and political governance, education and cultural
production3. Such an outcome has different causes and different forms, but in general it is the nature of
rejection or protest. From the republics of Eastern Caucasus was first forced to leave the vast majority of
representatives of non-titular population. Then Islamization, unemployment, and terrorist activities pushed
many Caucasians4. In this case, the number and quality of the perpetrators of the outcome in relation to the
total population of the republics becomes fundamental, since changing the socio-cultural context of nations.
Studying the migration processes in the North Caucasus region can come to the conclusion that the
main operating factor influencing the scale of migration from the Russian region is likely that the Russian far
less than the indigenous people, equipped with a capital initial informal ties. This social capital acts as a
"totality of relationships" that can be efficiently converted into a competitive advantage for scarce or
prestigious positions.
1
Israfilov A.M. Russian people and the transformation of DASSR. Rostov n / D, 1991. Р. 15
Vishnevsky, A.G, J.A Zayonchkovskaya, Mkrtchyan, N.V, V.A Tishkov, A.I Treyvish. Prospects for migration and ethnic
Russian development and their integration in the development of the strategic directions of development for the long term. M., IET,
2004. P. 38
3
Mkrtchyan N.V. A migration situation in the South Federal District / Migration experience and its regulation in the poly-ethnic
Caucasus region. Abstracts of the International Scientific Conference. Stavropol, Saratov State Univ, 2003. P. 77.
4
Dmitriev A.V. Migration of conflicts: the global dimension / / Socis. - 2004. - № 10. - P. 4-13.
2
Possible negative scenarios are embedded in a diffuse reduction of influence of the Russian Centre
for the North Caucasus border regions. The danger is not so much a periodic separation and capture-oriented
ideology of the individual areas of the NC as a stable expansion of this ideology into Russia1. At the same
time, it is clear that the mood and attitudes of Russian border zone (Stavropol, Astrakhan Region, Krasnodar
Territory) depends on the nature of interethnic relations in the republics themselves.
In the framework of a constructive scenario should be considered and slow version of the situation.
Today's the nature of demographic and migration processes in the NC says about the stable version. In
connection with the natural population decline of Russia, migration, at least until mid-century will be almost
the only source of new labor force 3. Migration to the neighboring Caucasus region and the region in coming
decades will increase, therefore, a selective approach to the formation of the main contingent of migrant. It
seems that the main criterion of selectivity must meet certain guidelines.
Affecting the general population and its culture structure, migration becomes a constant and quite a
considerable component of Russian society. The most important question for a constructive scenario is how
to use the migration of the peoples of the North Caucasus into Russia for good? If it happens on the same
natural way as now, in the near future will be the need to expand the territories of the republics at the expense
of border regions and provinces.
Migration contributes to the transfer of the republics of the NC most valuable resource - human
potential2. The country will have undoubted benefits of these investments, if he can make use productive of
the Caucasians and the benefits of this will exceed the cost of their education, assimilation, pensions, etc.
Mainly by improving the management of migration of peoples of the NC is the development of differentiated
measures - considered policy of settlement, not based on consideration of the interests of migrants, and
accounting of public policy.
Need to think through the regional strategies of migration policies, especially resettlement of certain
ethnic groups across the country. Already, for example, the concentration of migrants in some areas of the
Armenians of Krasnodar region causes a negative reaction of the host community 3 . You may need the
introduction of regional restrictions for migrants, for example, the introduction of rules under which
members of a particular national group do not exceed the flow of migrants accommodated a certain threshold.
Ethnic groups of migrants are more likely to preserve the original identity in the compact settlement 4 and, in
contrast, rapidly changing identity in favor of the host community with a dispersed settlement. It will also be
taken into account in policy integration.
It is also necessary to take into account the degree of closeness to the Russian culture. If the degree
of cultural affinity is low, it is necessary to seek possible variety of ethnic settlement migration. Formation of
the Russian identity will be quicker and easier in circumstances where migrants have no possibility of a
single center of consolidation. If a certain area is dominated by people from one republic, representatives of
one nation, it is easier to maintain the old identity, than to accept Russian (supra-ethnic).
Today, the migration of North Caucasian peoples to the north can be characterized as a slow phaseout, wave migration at the initial stage (a starting point). Its essence boils down to the position that the
relocation should occur in areas located close to their republics - Stavropol and Krasnodar, Astrakhan,
Volgograd and Rostov Region. The migration of Caucasians does not meet the expression of resistance but
only increases the number of retired Russian beyond the edges of the region and the SFD. It is also necessary
to take into account the degree of closeness to the Russian culture.
Over time, any migration tends to create its own support infrastructure5. As a result, migration flows
become strong domestic momentum, which will enable them to resist in the future, manipulation of public
policy. So in the Stavropol region center of gravity shifts smoothly Russian settlement in the north-west
1
Vishnevsky A.G, Andreev E.M The population of Russia in the first half of the century / / Problems of Economics, № 1, 2001
Denisenko M.B. Replacement migration. International migration: Russia and the modern world / Ch. Ed. V.A Iontsev. M.:
MAKS Press, 2000. P. 34
3
Dmitriev A.V, Pyaduhov G.A Ethnic group of migrants and conflict in the enclave labor markets. - SOCIS. 2005, № 8.
4
Migration and Security in Russia / Ed. G. Vitkovskaya and S. Panarin, Moscow. Carnegie Center. M. Interdialekt +, 2000
5
Skaterschikova E.E. Life of migration as a factor of territorial cohesion in Russia / / Geography. 1996. № 32.
2
(Neftekumsk district, the proportion of Russian is 37.6%) 1 If in 2009 the Stavropol Territory informally
called the "border area", then in 2010 became known as the center of NC. In section of SFD and allocation of
the Stavropol Territory in North Caucasus Federal District, it is even more positive impact on reducing the
overall share of Russian, which clearly emphasizes the process of their care from the Caucasus.
The leader in out-migration is Chechnya. Exodus began in the fall of 1991 and intensified with the
beginning of the creation of Ichkeria. The functionaries of destroyed Soviet regime and employees of state
apparatus left Chechnya first, then - skilled workers of dilapidated industrial and service sectors. In addition
to Russian-speaking immigrants were a significant number of Ingush and Dagestan. The Chechens
themselves, mostly intellectuals, professionals and employees were leaving the republic from 1992-1993.
Focused number of Chechens who have left the Ichkeria in period 1991 to 1995 was about 100 thousand
people. Understand that this outflow has increased even more in the subsequent military campaign. Chechens
prefer to settle in Kalmykia and in the south-eastern part of the Rostov region.
Encourage causes of migration from the country still exist today. In our times - the Avars, the
refugees from the village of Borozdinovskaya, located at the camp “Nadezda" next to Kizlyar, discuss the
possibility of moving to permanent residence in one of the regions of Russia. As one of the options they
consider moving to rural areas of the Rostov region. A similar situation is in stanitsa Dubovskaya - Dargins
leave, but most do not move in Dagestan, but in Kalmykia, Astrakhan region in either. In addition to the
Dagestani peoples Kazan Tatars leave the republic, in the village Grebenskaya - Taracli left them less than
300 people. In the nogai village Sary Su according to the local population, there were organized all the
conditions for their departure from the country. Since the first Chechen war, the Nogai have begun to migrate
to the Nogai district of Dagestan, and from there gradually to the Stavropol region.
1.3. The formation of diasporas.
The Soviet Encyclopedic Dictionary gives the classical definition of the term "diaspora", "Diaspora
- a set of people of certain ethnic or religious background, who live in a country or region of a new
settlement 2 ." General director of VCIOM Valery Fyodorov, said: "The leaders of ethnic communities
themselves have the key to inter-ethnic peace and cooperation, who need to ensure that moderation and
tolerance of their diasporas3."
The basis of migratory behavior are both objective factors (economic) and subjective (stereotypes
and installation). However, as greater importance is the psychological dynamics of the Caucasian republics
of the community outside of the NC, you must start with a description of the subspecies of diaspora:
1) The "smoothed". Humanitarian, technical and creative intelligentsia, which moved from the NC
republics mainly because of the possibility of more complete and comprehensive self-realization. These
people usually have a conscious set for getting used to the new environment, establishing broad contacts in it,
but not for assimilation, while under the influence of the strong impact of assimilating of Russian
environment (and its great comfort for Caucasians - to the early 90's.) assimilation all nevertheless gradually
was taking place. This group is not typical manifestation of the "household" nationalism. This is mostly
Russian-speaking immigrants from the Caucasus environment, i.e. that segment of the population who
received education in Russian schools and spoke in Russian. This group is characterized as a double circle of
friends: a fellow separately with Russian separately.
2) "severe." The comes, settled from permanent residence from rural areas and from lower in the
social strata of urban republics of the NC. They, for the most part characterized by the "consumer"
nationalism, sometimes exclusively national circle of friends, preserve their native language as the language
of communication in everyday life and everyday behaviors. However, only a few of the members of this
group tend to be "ideological" nationalism. For them, the whole thrust is not specific to unite on a national
1
Karachurina L.B. Features of employment of migrants in Russia (according to sociological surveys) / / Alpine countries:
resettlement, ethno-demographic and geopolitical processes, geo-information monitors. Proceedings of Int. Conference Stavropol Dombai, Sept. 25th -30th 2005.
2
Soviet Encyclopedic Dictionary. M., 1987. P. 389.
3
Fedorov. Among Strangers. http://wciom.ru/arkhiv/tematicheskii-arkhiv/item/single/3299.html
basis, outside their usual circle. If compatriot solidarity is manifested, it regards immigrants from the same
locality, the same areas.
3) "vague." These are assimilated Caucasians with weak national identity or even the lack of it. Most
of the subgroup is the so-called second generation born on a new home. They know the Russian language and
do not know the language of their ancestors, have the same level of education, the same professional
qualifications, more than the Russian, support the pursuit of integration, even to complete loss of their
national identity. But with the appearance of emergence flash about Russian nationalists, with the power of
the knit of the Russian Orthodox Church and the parade of the Cossacks, waving his sword as smartly as
when they cutting thousands of their ancestors, they begin to feel that there is something that they have lost,
forgotten, exchanged, sold. And it's something - their culture and historical memory, soaked completely
different feelings - honor, valor, courage, respect for ancestors, and most importantly - a sense of home.
Since then, they start with bitterness make sure that they are viewed as strangers ("Came here"), not
belonging to the ROC, or to the titular nation.
There are two basic models of interaction between the republics of NC with their countrymen in
Russia: repatriation and diaspora. The first is to develop policies that help to return to their historical
homeland, the second - and in promoting the normal development of a new homeland. However, none of the
republic today has not worked out an unambiguous policy towards its diaspora. Can be substantial grounds to
say that this policy differs to a certain extent, and forced spontaneity. Only with the restoration of
constitutional order in the Chechen Republic President Ramzan Kadyrov made public repatriation model, but
still return to the republic was observed only among refugees living in Ingushetia and Dagestan.
Typically diasporas tend to one dominant feeling - a feeling of sympathy and complicity in the fate
of their former compatriots, most often manifested in the forms of solidarity and assistance, if such they
need1. In turn, the factor of Diaspora, especially if they are numerous and influential - is a powerful political
and social resource for those people and their politicians, who can be mobilized for various purposes,
including to achieve a radical project as the achievement of political independence or possible changing
demographics in favor of the group that lost its dominant status, including because of reason of historical
migrations2. As a rule, the Diaspora, or rather its active elements both politically and emotionally biased in
unequivocal support of his people, even if its members have become loyal and full-fledged citizens of other
states and even assimilate with other cultures3.
North Caucasian diaspora are still young and is in its formative stages. Until recently, these
diasporas did not exist. Russian colonization was seen as an internal and, leaving to the Far East or to
Moscow from the Caucasus continued to feel at home, outside of the country never formed a stable, closed
communities and quickly assimilated by the population of those areas where they lived. The exception was
the situation with the peoples of deportation, but it was violent and ill-considered migration. Peoples settled
locally, in difficult conditions and expectations for assimilation with the local population almost there was
not4.
The Chechen diaspora. Among others, the tragedy of the Chechen crisis was the emergence of a
large Chechen community5 (about 80 thousand people.) in Moscow. This could not happen under normal
circumstances (before the war lived in Moscow 2 thousand Chechens). In fact, most of Grozny moved in
Moscow and mainly have already found its place here. Develops a new system of economic and political
patronage of this community by the large Chechen businessmen and politicians, including State Duma deputy
1
Melkonian E. diaspora in the ethnic minorities (for example, scattering Armenian) / E. Melkonian / / Diaspora. - 2000. - № 1-2. P. 6 –19.
2
Popkov V.D. The phenomenon of ethnic diasporas / V.D Popkov. - M, IP RAN, 2003. - P. 26.
3
Levin, Z.I. Diaspora Mentality / ZI Levin. - Moscow, Institute of Oriental Studies "KRAFT +", 2001. - P.16.
4
Polan P.M. Not on their own ... The history and geography of forced migrations in the USSR. M., 2001. P.70-72.
5
Community / / Sociological Dictionary / N. Abercrombie, S. Hill, B.S Turner. - Moscow: JSC "Univ" Economy ", 1999. - P. 197.
from Chechnya Aslanbek Aslakhanov 1 started to publish the Chechen newspaper and radio program
broadcasting on Chechnya was appeared2.
The Moscow community takes effect, including on what is happening in Chechnya. Its pro-Russian
orientation demonstrates the confidence and anti-Chechen sentiment in the country and especially in the
capital experienced an extremely painful. This Russian Chechens, who in addition to ethnic (actually
vneteypovoy and without sharp internal partitions) and a dual loyalty to the perception of the homeland:
small - in the face of the long and has being restored Chechnya and large - Russia in the face of his city of
residence. Given the demographic characteristics (higher fertility and the possibility of Chechnya moving of
new residents), "Moscow's Chechnya" will likely grow in number and becoming increasingly influential in
society.
The Chechen diaspora in abroad is relatively small (not more than 100 thousand people.) And its
highest concentration falls on the Middle East, especially Jordan, where the Chechens and Circassians were
resettled by the Ottoman government as military colonists after the Russian-Turkish war of 1877-1878. Some
of the Chechens left the Soviet Union during the Civil and Second World Wars. Among the foreign
Chechens are well-known politicians and public figures, as well as wealthy businessmen, who from the very
beginning supported the "Chechen revolution", some of them arrived in Chechnya to cooperate with
Dudayev, such as his foreign minister, Youssef Shamsuddin, a citizen of Jordan, follow extremely antiRussian positions.
A number of prominent Chechens formed the party in the U.S.A. "Vainakh" and the Northen
caucasus Committee in America, who occupied the position of support for the independence of Chechnya,
although some of its leaders, such as, for example, Abdurahman Avturkhanov, a renowned historian and a
writer, did not support a policy of breaking with Russia. Even during the activation of anti-Dudaev
opposition in the summer of 1994 the above-mentioned committee announced the appeal based primarily on
reports from the press in Russia. It expressed concern that "the Russian secret services had decided to
strangle the independent of Chechnya by hands of Chechens themselves.”
Statement from the most famous Chechen dissident living in Munich, that "the freedom of an
independent Chechnya would be able to defend with arms the grandchildren of those who had been deported
in 1944 to Central Asia in cattle cars 3," was published in Grozny during the celebration of a three-year
anniversary of the Chechen revolution. This act had a profound effect, inciting militant spirit Dudayev, as if
giving a blessing to the external struggle.
Russian diaspora. Russian diaspora in the republics, until recently, also did not exist, because the
Russian people living there did not take themselves as aliens. But after the collapse of Soviet Union
everithing has changed: there is every reason to regard them as the Russian diaspora. Such an interpretation
is consistent and well-being of many Russian living in the republics. Feeling a minority group, experiencing
the social, political, cultural, economic discomfort, many of them were in a situation of choice of their future
behavior strategy: migrate or not. Full Russian exodus took place in Chechnya, Ingushetia, almost ending in
Dagestan.
Interest for the work are the people who have a significant number of the SFD and the Stavropol
region, but do not have administrative territorial units.
The Armenian diaspora. The Armenians are not the indigenous people of the NC, but their example
can be examined clearly expressed diaspora model. Migrants make it possible to migrate to their relatives and
friends, providing them with information on how to migrate funds to facilitate the move, as well as assistance
in finding employment and housing. The migration of Armenians carried out selectively in economically
favorable conditions and in the place of residence Russian - Krasnodar (the coast) and the Stavropol region
(central region), Rostov region. Remittances sent by migrants to their homeland, for Armenia are an
important source of finance.
1
Geshan M. Famous Chechens. Kn.1. - Grozniy, 1999. - P. 265.
Khodorkovsky M. The Kingdom of Crooked Mirrors Chechnya and Russia: Societies and States / Ed, comp. D.E. Furman. - M.,
1999.-P. 26.
3
Cited in: V. Tishkov. Society in armed conflict (Ethnography of the Chechen war). - M., 2001. -P. 123
2
The Armenian diaspora in the Black Sea coast has always been quite strong and there are at least
100 years. Today in the Krasnodar region registered 119 ethno-cultural community organizations, of which
42 - Armenian. In many cities (Armavir, Tuapse, etc.) the number of ethnic Armenians is great, in the Adler
district of Sochi, they make up about one third of the population. Many of the residents in the province are
Armenians - refugees or forced migrants from Karabakh, Azerbaijan, Chechnya, Abkhazia and Uzbekistan.
However, the fertile territory of the Black Sea coast indicates the migration of Armenians as a thoughtful and
purposeful. The difficult economic situation in Armenia itself triggered the influx of migrants, who naturally
wanted to be closer to his compatriots, countrymen and relatives living in the prestigious and affluent areas.
Now the situation is changing. At the level of everyday communication more and more Armenians
are divided into "us" and "outsiders" to the "new" and "old". If a man of Armenian descent, but he was a bad
command of the native language (more speaks Russian), it is often his own. If, however, came 10-15 years
ago, at home and speaks Russian in Armenian, the attitude is somewhat different. And this view is based not
only on the local nationalists, the regional administration, representatives of the Cossacks, but also from
conventionally called "the local Armenians." In addition, a large part of visitors were residents of rural areas,
there are people of a lower cultural level, and worse than urban, and sometimes do not speak Russian.
It seems appropriate to note that sometimes the definition of "newcomer" (from traditionally living
populations) are subject to all the Armenians, moreover, regardless of the actual length of residence (they
recently moved, or have lived for a long time, or at all were born and raised in this region) - so the costs of
migration are distributed to a wider group, rather than, in fact, the recent migrants. Thus, there is a risk of
transformation in migrantophobia ethnophobia with negative perceptions (ethnostereotipe) of members of
certain ethnic groups, which in turn leads to an escalation of tension and sometimes even the excesses of a
negative character.
Greek diaspora. Also one of the closest people to their cultural peculiarities of Russian are the
Greeks. The Greeks, who settled now in the NC, are mostly descendants of migrants at different times, left
the Turkish and Iranian borders. With the appearance of Russian at the NC Greeks were actively involved in
the adoption and strengthening of the Empire, especially the Black Sea. Greek diaspora has managed to
create an effective trade through the Azov and Black Sea ports, but the national policy of the Soviet regime
was changeable. Inside the diaspora can distinguish between several local groups, each of which has a certain,
peculiar only to her complex cultural differences. These features are associated mainly with the economic
and cultural skills, living habits, which are formed over the centuries in their places of resettlement1.
The Greeks of the NC speak on the Black Sea ("Pontic") dialect call themselves Ponty, Pontiac
language (in the Russian version of Pontiacs, Pontiac language). Their identity is much more evident in
comparison with other ethnic groups, the Greeks of Russia and adjacent states, as well as the culture of the
peoples around them is quite dramatically different from their own. The reasons of the numerous migrations
of the Greek Pontiacs are complex. There has been interweaving of economic and political circumstances.
The desire of the Christian subjects of the Ottoman Empire to move to Russia, combined with the policy of
the Russian government sought to colonize and economically captured and devastated earth of the NC.
Despite all the difficulties that confronted the Greeks in the resettlement process and to adapt to a new place,
they were able to join the economic and social life, forming a significant cultural center in the NC.
But the history of the Greeks in the NC was not as cloudless as existed in 1930 in the Kuban region
the Greek national in 1938 was abolished, and the Greeks in 1944, were repressed in the Kazakh steppe.
Since the early 1990s and a sharp deterioration in Georgia, Abkhazia, Central Asia, a significant number of
Greeks migrated to the coast of the Krasnodar Territory and in the Stavropol region (central region). If in the
Krasnodar Territory the number of Greeks remained fairly stable, in the Stavropol decline is due to the
continued emigration to Europe and to the USA.
Unlike most of the repressed peoples Meskhetians not were allowed to return home from Uzbekistan
to Georgia. After the Ferghana riots Meskhetian Turks partially settled in the Krasnodar Territory and Rostov
Region. Compact settlement was a factor, constantly provoking ethnic tensions (Crimea area, Krasnodar
1
Anchabadze Y.D, I.G Volkov. The peoples of the Caucasus. Materials for the series "Peoples and Cultures." - Vol. XXVII. Book 1. -M., 1993.- P. 160-183.
territory). Policy of Krasnodar region guidance to oust this nation, and various discriminatory measures, the
aggressive action of Cossack organizations and well-planned PR campaign of the U.S.A. has allowed a
significant number of Turks (about 15 thousand people.) immigrated to America. Unlike the settlers of
Krasnodar, fate of Rostov’s Turks turned out differently, the reason - as the land for settlement. If
the Crimean region of Krasnodar Region is fertile for agriculture, the Salsk steppes of the Rostov region
differ quite uncomfortable conditions (strong winds, cold winters, hot summers, infertile soil), and always it
was a poorly populated region.
Kazakh Diaspora. In the Astrakhan region has a Kazakh diaspora (the most numerous - 143
thousand people.). It is characterized by a ramified structure: in all rural areas where Kazakhs make up a
significant proportion of the population is Kazakh national societies and schools. However, in its multiplicity,
Kazakh diaspora is not conflict, in contrast to Dagestan and Chechnya, which are involved in almost all the
mass inter-ethnic fighting.
§ 2. ETHNOPOLITICAL FACTOR.
In today's Russia, where the institutionalization of the ethnic factor is high, up to the stateadministrative structure, ethnicity, thus acknowledged the explosive and yet the most widely accepted
indicator of the legitimated cultural differences 1 . In addition, in recent decades, active construction of
ethnicity by political and academic elites began: language differences, coupled with the construction of
history and accentuation of religious differences helped to create a society where all people have turned to
the only "representatives of a certain nationality2." In other words, artificially created a social phenomenon,
when people are no longer seen as the workers or the unemployed, criminals and law-abiding citizens, the
sick or healthy, alcoholics or drug addicts, etc., but the first (or only) as the Chechens, Russian, Kumyk. Thus,
the "phantom" of ethnicity has become the main criterion of differences3.
In the ethnic policies of the NC there are several features:
1) multi-layered: the combination of elements of traditionalism (etatism, authoritarianism, anarchism,
collectivism, and messianism, Islamism), of the Soviet past (idealism, leaderism, communist eschatology,
barricade consciousness equality) and modernization (individualism, focus on success and competition, the
market);
2) heterogeneity: the existence of many ethno-national, regional, religious, and other subcultures;
3) fragmentation: the fluidity, uncertainty, unstructured, incomplete, broken character rigs and
orientation;
4) conflict: the lack of basic consensus on several fault lines - the society and government, people
and intellectuals, past, present and future.
2.1. Common ethno-political situation.
For the pragmatic hand of the Russian Centre the heating of the ethnic factor in the country
performs an instrumental function: it can prevent a social explosion of discontent by switching from the
lower ranks of the ruling oligarchy to a more easily accessible destination - on national minorities. While all
forms of democratic nationalism, suppressed or displaced to the periphery of the political space as a threat to
the elite and its interests in the West, the Centre does not interfere, and sometimes contributes to the
organizations' ethnocratic persuasion4. " Understanding with the ethnocracy allows Centre to count on votes
of the lower social strata, which occasionally play off against ethnic minorities. Authorities also widespread
1
Avdeevа N.N. The concept of identification and its application to understanding the problems of man by man / / Theoretical and
Applied Problems of knowledge of other people. - Krasnodar, 1995. P. 64.
2
Ryazantsev I.P., Zavalishin A.U. Territorial behavior of the Russians (the historical and sociological analysis). - M., 2006 .- Pp.
336-341.
3
Shevelev V. Caucasus: space as a political force. / / Information-analytical portal of Eurasia. - 2010 [electronic resource] Mode of
access: http://evrazia.org/article/1311
4
Khoperskaya L.L. Modern ethno-political processes in the North Caucasus. Rostov n / D., 1997.
support attempts to restore the Cossacks as a paramilitary guard, which is reminiscent of its use in prerevolutionary period to suppress all of the same minority1.
In the USSR, representation of ethnic minorities in power was embedded in the institutional
structure of the "collective leadership": for representatives of major ethnic groups and strategically important
subjects of the Federation they guaranteed places in the Central Committee and Politburo of the Communist
Party2, and it was not a purely formal position. Dismantling of the system of collective leadership and the
transition to a presidential system "plebiscite" type (in the deprivation of the Parliament a real opportunity to
exercise their functions and subsequent reduction of these functions themselves) meant for the abolition of
guaranteed minority representation of their interests, which existed even if not on a democratic basis, and
establishing " tyranny of the majority." Last vestiges of institutionalized representation of minority peoples in
the federal executive authorities were liquidated in December 1993 by decree of President Yeltsin was
repealed a provision that the heads of the governments of the republics - the Russian Federation in the post
belonged to the federal government3. As for the electoral representation, then, as in the Yeltsin Constitution
of certain forces in the parliament under normal conditions does not affect the composition of the executive
authority for national and religious minorities, the struggle for seats in the Duma does not make sense at this
point. It is suitable only as a way of penetrating to the "party of power", but it would not necessarily be
elected to the Duma. And the government itself in this system performs almost exclusively on managerial
functions, since most political power is concentrated in the presidential administration. The current
asymmetry between the size and degree of participation of Caucasians in the ruling stratum of the Center is
fraught with risk, since it contributes to their radicalization and use undemocratic means in pursuing of their
interests.
The formula "Orthodoxy, Autocracy, Nationality", passing through the Soviet period, today
modified the ideology of Russian-ness. Classical xenophobia with changing variations of nationalism with
traditional anti-Westernism, anti-Americanism, anti-Semitism, in connection with the terrorist attacks gives
growth to Caucasus Islamophobia, despite the fact that in reality, the terrorists show a kind of
internationalism. On the other hand, although only a portion of institutionalized Russian ethnos (power
structure) is involved in the fight against criminals is being touted as the state persecution of ethnic minorities,
which further increases the hatred and alienation of Caucasians, and Russian.
Globalization of Russia, unfortunately, is an ideal prospect than reality. Ethnicity strengthens the
identity of the field of Russian identity and the national question - the subject of political activity, although
the social responsibility of transnational corporations, supranational bureaucracies are much lower
responsibility of the national (republican) parliaments and governments4.
Implementation of ethnoemphazies tactics is facilitated by the vertical social and economic
disparities at the ground level, because the reaction of the Russian population and Caucasians in crisis display
markedly different. Extreme atomization and polarization among the Russian, especially in large cities, the
destruction of family and social ties under the influence of income inequality is clearly contrasted with the
stability of the Caucasian community. The representatives of Caucasian nations demonstrate the ability to
mitigate the socio-economic disparities in its ranks, while maintaining the system of mutual aid and a kind of
non-state social security. This inevitably raises suspicions in some parts of the Russian majority, which,
despite the apparent advantages of its status, does not show the same ability to self-organize to protect their
collective interests. And every aggravation of the situation in the country gives itself the possibility of the
Centre to play in this lack of confidence in their own interests.
Ethno-cultural and political differences in Russia, apparently, do not overlap but reinforce each other.
Caucasians, in addition to its original status, ethnic and cultural minorities are also in the permanent political
minority. Among the leading political forces of today is not one that would not be purely pro-Western, but a
1
Sanglibaev A.A. Ethno-political processes and conflicts in the North Caucasus. - Cherkessk: Pub. KCHIGI, 2008. – 278 p.
Schadt A.A. national question in the mirror of Soviet cultural policy / / National Cultural Policy in the Siberian region in the
twentieth century. Novosibirsk, 2004. P. 35.
3
Cheshko S.V. The collapse of the Soviet Union. Ethno-political analysis. M., 1996. P. 19.
4
Yarskaya V.N. Casual racism is a big city / / Saratov identity, resources, strategies. All-Russian scientific-practical conference /
Ed. prof. T.P. Fokina. Saratov: Pub. SSU, 2004.
2
consistent internationalist - a wide, namely the "Western" sense of the word. No less important is the fact that
the lobby for regional interests (this is the main function of the deputies from the periphery of the Russian
parliament) much easier, as a member of the pro-government faction. Hence - a distorted incentive system,
whereby candidates from those regions where the population is against the "party of power ', are forced to
seek to get it in its electoral lists, or in the respective groups and factions in the Duma after the election.
The situations where any kind of otherness is interpreted in terms of ethnicity, it always leads to
ethnic conflicts1. Russia is a unique country in terms of ethnic diversity. Another thing is that here has its
own feature associated with giving excessive importance of ethnicity, especially in the NC. This means that
the population of the republics forced to live in the narrow and busy social field, spending most of the time
and effort to reconcile the different and, above all, the national interests of ethnic groups. This fact is
reflected in the growth of so-called protective nationalism, expressed in the distribution of ethnic groups
traditionally resident anxiety in relation to the groups of "colonization" (primarily inoetnichnym). In
particular, such a reaction of "traditional populations" is expressed in fear of habitual be forced to have living
space, "the representatives of organized communities economically, densely filled a number of vital
economic niches and displacing the indigenous population on the sidelines of life2."
For example, the trend toward a protest vote in the republics of the NC can be traced even in cases
where the results of the election, according to a wide range of experts, were rigged3. Sometimes implausibly
high percentage of votes for the candidates' party of power "in the most" unruly "regions, is not the least
reason for speculation that the exorbitant figures reflect the real level of support for the federal government is
exactly the opposite (of Ingushetia, the campaign" I did not vote "). In the political activities a management
culture was receptive to the experience of nomenklature of the CPSU, that is, the puppet so-called minority
position in relation to the majority was re-established4.
The refusal to rely on ethnoklanovye groups and other patron-client groups, with the Kremlin, would
have created serious risks of destabilization of the situation. (The fact that the logic of the argument the
federal government is such convincing evidence of the practice) 5. Has become a habit to support formally
loyal Caucasian clans and client-patronage of the situation does not deter from its gradual descent into chaos.
Politics warm friendship with the ruling elites in the interests of the North Caucasian illusory stability6 does
not solve the problems of the Caucasus and, in fact, makes the NC territory to the frozen and potential
conflicts. This policy has also led to the erosion of trust in the Center of the NC residents, many of which are
not connected "train" with the clans and the expectations of the Russian ruling class at the archaic behavior,
rather than from close to them ethnocratic clans.
2.2. National organizations.
Inter-ethnic differences and conflicts cannot be explained only by ethnic factors. Ethnicities do not
act as independent subjects of historical or political action. As such actors perform certain elite groups,
claiming to be part of the power and shape the content of national interest.
An important part of the state system of public organizations is not directly included in the state
apparatus. This is a political party, ethnic, cultural, religious, charitable, and professional organizations.
Through them, the state and competing with implanted force their worldview and their ideology, strengthen
their influence, seeking support for its policy on the part of allies and weaken the influence of opposing
social groups.
Ethnic socio-political groups ("national movement") have special influence on the life of the NC
because they have serious material, organizational and intellectual resources. The specificity of the region is
1
Zdravomyslov A.G. Ethnic conflicts in post-Soviet space. - Moscow: Aspekt Press, 1997. - P. 55.
Stepanov E.I., Vasiliev E.I. Conflicts in Contemporary Russia: Problems of analysis and management. - Moscow: Editorial URSS,
1999. - Р. 43.
3
Diambekov A. Some hypotheses on the impact factor of territorial and ethnic mentality on the methods of political PR in North
Ossetia / / http://www.inci.ru/vestnikiii/vest07.html.
4
Manakov A.G. Applied aspects of electoral and geographical research / / http://www.inci.ru/vestnikiii.html.
5
Tikunov V., Oreshkin D. Managed Democracy: The Russian version / / http://old.soob.ru/soob/00/00-12-12/12ogl.htm.
6
Svyatenko P.V. The machine is of the order - Moscow: Algorithm, 2008. - P. 24.
2
to confront these organizations to each other, which is on the general background is hardly noticeable to the
Centre, but seriously affects the socio-political tensions. They, coming into conflict with each other for the
division of spheres of influence, using the media and public events, contribute to the politicization and
radicalization of the population, forming a confrontational potential. We should not forget about another type
of self-organizing societies, which have in common is that they are not registered in accordance with the law,
or are officially recognized as extremist (nationalist) organizations. But the lack of legal status does not mean
that their activities are severely limited.
At first glance it may seem that the notion of "tolerance" towards other religions, peoples and
cultures is something taken for granted, but the national organizations are trying to rethink this notion
(Circassian Congress)1. Here's an example, some points:
- Being introduced in Russia plant tolerance is not nothing but a secular ideological paradigm.
Imposing the same ideology of tolerance as a universally contradicts the Russian Constitution, which
recognizes the ideological diversity. Any ideology cannot be established as a state or compulsory (RF
Constitution Art. 13 Part 1, 2).
- International, state, public organizations and structures may not dictate the citizen opinion in
relation to various secular and religious ideas and concepts, not the right to impose his vision of cultural and
value characteristics, and more so call for respect and acceptance of their moral position and worldviews.
This is contrary not only international law but the Constitution, where in particular (Article 9, Part 2) states
that "the State guarantees the equality of rights and freedoms of man and citizen, regardless of his beliefs and
religion," as well (Article 29, Part 30) that "no person shall be compelled to express their views or to reject
them."
- Ideology of tolerance, ultimately, brings indifferent to immoral acts and ideas citizen, a
cosmopolitan and person divorced from their traditional roots.
Background2. The first stage of the formation of national movements in the republics of the RSFSR
refers to 1988-1989. Even though a lot of pressure on the local range and low political activity of the general
population, significant assimilation of North Caucasian peoples, the presence of large groups of Russianspeaking population, and so on, Moscow has become quite successful implant nationalist ideas. The first
"informal" organization in the autonomous republics was no longer national, but general democratic nature.
There were the Popular Front and the green movement of the Chechen-Ingush, Kalmyk People's Front,
discussion and educational club "Perestroika" in Dagestan, clubs of voters in Karachay-Cherkessia and other
organizations.
At the beginning the declared aims of these groups were supporting of the perestroika processes of
democratization, transparency, economic and legal reforms, etc., as well as participation in social and
political life of the region. General democratic organization opposed to the local party and Soviet authorities,
organizing public events (rallies, demonstrations, pickets) with the requirements of the resignations of the
local leadership, supported the "democratic" and independent candidates in elections, and expressed
solidarity with the democratic movements in other regions of the USSR.
Then most of the first "informal" organizations, along with general democratic slogans demanded
the national character (the problems of development of national culture, language, the revival of national
traditions, etc.), and later part of the requirements to go beyond national and cultural programs. They have
been actively developed an agenda for future national movements and the cadres of future national leaders
and ideologues grew.
1
See URL: http://www/circassiangenocide.org/
Gugova M.H. Socio-political movements of the Kabardino-Balkar Republic (II half of the 80's - mid 90-ies of XX century):
Dis. ... Candidate. Hist. Science. Nalchik, 2002, the Charter of the "Movement for the preservation of the unity of KabardinoBalkaria" / / Politics and Law in etnostate relations of Kabardino-Balkaria. Moscow - Nalchik, 2001. T. 2. P. 249 - 250, Statutes of
the movement "Russian-language congress" / / Ibid. P. 194 - 196 Articles of Association of Russian history and culture "Veche" / /
Ibid. P. 196 - 199; Dobaev I.P. The political institutions of the Islamic world: the ideology and practice. - Rostov n / D, 2001. P.
99-108; Belozerov V.S. Ethnic map of the North Caucasus. M, 2005. P. 148-209; Russian Caucasus. A book for politicians / Ed.
V.A. Tishkov. - Moscow: Federal State "Rosinformagroteh", 2007, Р. 74-180.
2
In 1990 natsorganizations did not yet raise the issue of establishing a sovereign nation state. Most
maximum were demands of the Chechen National Democrats to provide the union republic status. While the
desire to leave the RSFSR has not been a separatist, as a general unified state was the USSR and the Russian
Federation was still, in fact, artificially created quasi-amorphous formation with a rather uncertain status and
authority.
Formation of the national union of democratic movements and institutions in general democratic
largely contributed the slogan of equalizing the rights of all national-territorial entities of the USSR, put
forward by the Moscow Democrats - the leaders of the Interregional Deputy Group and the movement
"Democratic Russia". With this slogan in the 1990 during elections, most national organizations in the
autonomous regions of the RSFSR supported Democratic candidates, and all the 'informal people' (in fact the national and democratic opposition to the Soviet-party government) formed a single unit. The new
leadership of Russia, headed by Boris Yeltsin has received broad support from the national movements of
Russian autonomies. But soon the logic of events led to the demarcation of the "non-formals", and above all
on the attitude of the new federal center. Since the second half of 1990 in the depths of the national
movement separatist currents are formed.
The August revolution (putch) 1991 coup briefly united the radical nationalists and democrats: in
Nalchik was founded joint movement "Democratic Kabardino-Balkaria", which included leaders of the
Kabardian "Adyghe Hase," Balkar "Tere", the Democratic Party of Kabardino-Balkaria, as well as deputy
groups "Radical reform" and "Communists for Democracy." In Dagestan, the Coordinating Committee came
the defense of democracy and law, in Karachay-Cherkessia - Coordinating Council of Democratic Forces,
bringing together democratic and national organizations of these republics.
A common political platform of the new alliance of nationalists and democrats was discontent old
nomenklatura leadership of the republics and a desire to change the political regime. This union was not
altruistic: each party secretly wanted to use an ally in order to achieve a shift of the Republican leadership,
and then hoped to seize power itself.
In August-September 1991, a number of capitals of the autonomous republics (Grozny,
Makhachkala, Nalchik, etc.) started mass rallies of activists of the united opposition, who demanded the
resignation of the republic and the Supreme Soviets of the new, democratic elections.
The end of 1991 marked a new radicalization of the nationalist movements in the Russian
autonomous regions. This process is largely influenced by the victory of the "Chechen revolution", but the
strengthening of separatist sentiment is likely to be a common trend in the development of the national
movements of the period.
The radicalization of the nationalist movements, their claim to represent "the will of the people" and
expressed the desire for power in the creation in 1990-1992 of nationwide representative bodies, which are a
rare exception came under the control of radical nationalists. The radicalization of the nationalist movements
led to the rise of ethnic conflicts, as well as a sharp conflict of radical nationalists with local authorities.
Strengthening of national movements of Russian autonomies and their claim to power have raised
concerns from local leaders. If in 1988-1990 "national staff" of the Republican party nomenklatura to some
extent supported national organizations and participated in organizing common nats-national forums
(congresses, etc.), then in 1991 the authorities began to put pressure on nationalist radicals: ban rallies and
demonstrations to bring to the administrative justice of the organizers for conducting "unauthorized
activities" threaten prosecution for "incitement of ethnic hatred", etc.
In autumn 1991, during the general crisis of authority that swept the country after the coup failed
putsch, tensions between local leaders and national opposition contributed to the emergence of extremist
tendencies.
On the NC gain extremist tendencies in late 1991 due to the attempt of the Russian leadership to
impose emergency rule in the breakaway Chechnya. In response, Kabardian, Balkar, Avar, Circassian,
Karachai and other national organizations announced the formation of volunteer corps to help the new
leadership of the Chechen Republic. Organizational center of the movement in support of the Chechen
Republic became the Confederation of Mountain Peoples of the Caucasus (later - the Confederation of
Peoples of the Caucasus), established in November 1991 on the basis occurred in 1989 Assembly of the
Mountain Peoples of the Caucasus.
Since the beginning of 1993 Russian autonomous national movements were in a period of recession,
which is primarily associated with a general tendency to reduce political activity in the post-Soviet space. A
significant role in deepening crisis has played a national movement to strengthen the executive branch and to
activate Russian policy in the region.
The outbreak of hostilities in Chechnya in November-December 1994, again caused the
strengthening of extremist tendencies in the national movements in almost all the republics. The fighting in
Chechnya in 1995-1996 contributed to the transformation of nationalist extremism in a powerful political
force, which still plays an important role in the socio-political life of the NC.
With fundamental changes in the power structures of the Centre, with the advent of V.V. Putin has
changed the activities of national organizations of the NC. Hard restore order in Chechnya clearly showed the
national elites in the republics options impact the nomination of various national ideas
2.3. Conflict "the right of nations to self-determination" and "preserve its
territorial integrity."
With the collapse of the USSR and the Russian Federation began an active search for new forms of
identity, federalism, the coexistence and interaction between ethnic groups. This enabled Russian lawyer
stated: "In the long-term national-cultural autonomy appeared in Soviet literature as a mere theory,
distraction from the real working class struggle for their class interests. Gradually, however, had the
understanding that the national-cultural autonomy is to protect, to preserve and develop culture and people is
a form of self-determination. "In the context of ethnic conflicts in the NC the most difficult to assess is the
concept of "right of nations to self-determination1" and "preserve the territorial integrity of states" which are
mainly in the field of political theory and law.
December 14, 1960 The UN General Assembly adopted the Declaration on the Granting of
Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, in which, "recognizing the ardent desire of all dependent
peoples for freedom and the crucial role of these peoples to achieve their independence" and "the belief that
all peoples have an inalienable right to complete freedom, the exercise of its sovereignty and integrity of their
national territory, "solemnly declared:" All peoples have the right to self-determination by virtue of that right
they freely determine their political status and freely pursue their economic, social and cultural development
"(Article 1.) 2 The Declaration states that "any military action or repressive measures directed against
dependent peoples should be terminated in order to enable them to exercise in peace and freedom the right to
complete independence3". However, the drafters of the Covenant are aware that the people is the ambiguous
concept in many cases, it can easily be found "most" and "minority" is allocated for a variety of reasons.
Given the realities of life, the Covenant provides: "In those States in which ethnic, religious or linguistic
minorities exist, persons belonging to such minorities cannot be denied with other members of their group, to
enjoy their own culture, profess and practice their religion and to perform its ceremonies, as well as use their
own language "(Article 27)4. These are the most common setup, known since the 60s. Although they provide
a common framework to resolve national problems in different countries and regions of the world, to apply
them in particular cases is not so simple. In subsequent years, little has changed in this regard.”
Thus, in contemporary international law officially recorded right of peoples to self-determination.
This right is confirmed as legally binding documents (UN Charter, the International Covenants on Economic,
Social and Cultural Rights and on Civil and Political Rights, the Final Act of the Conference on Security and
Cooperation in Europe, the African Charter on Human and Peoples' Rights) as well as recommendation
1
Commentary to the federal law "On national-cultural autonomy" (with annexes). Moscow, Institute of Legislation and
Comparative Jurisprudence under the Government of the Russian Federation, 1997, - Р. 6.
2
Human Rights: A Collection of universal and regional international instruments. Moscow, 1990. - Р. 46.
3
Chernichenko S.V. The principle of national self-determination (modern Interpretation) / / Moscow Journal of International Law.
1996. № 4.
4
Human Rights: A Collection of universal and regional international instruments. Moscow, 1990. - P. 56.
sources (Declaration of the UN General Assembly, Algeria, Asia-Pacific and the Tunis Declaration of
international conferences). However, the formal right to self-determination is contrary to the principle of
territorial integrity.
The principle of territorial integrity is also one of the fundamental principles of international law and
the right to self-determination it recorded dozens of international legal instruments. Adopted in 1970,
"Declaration on Principles of International Law Concerning Friendly Relations and Cooperation in
accordance with the UN Charter," says non-violation of territorial integrity and political unity of States.
However, not all and not anybody, but only "conduct their operations in the principle of equality and selfdetermination of peoples." The same document states that "every State must refrain from any forcible action
which deprives peoples ... their right to self-determination, freedom and independence "and that" in its action
against such acts of violence ... these peoples, in exercising its right to self-determination right to seek
support and get it1. "
However, the most detailed studies of the so-called conflict between the right to self-determination
and the principle of territorial integrity, as well as the ratio of self-determination and minority rights have not
led to any serious reassessment of the past decade. The author of one of the most recent work on the problem
of self-determination and national minorities, recognizing the different meanings and interpretations, which
are invested in this concept in Western countries, former Soviet bloc countries and the so-called third world,
makes the following final conclusion: "As far as self-determination is the legal right is still not precisely
determined, since the meaning of the term "nation" has never been precisely defined, and because the very
international practice with regard to self-determination is largely incoherent. Although decolonization has
been universally recognized as a legitimate component of self-determination, the legal status of other aspects
of self-determination remains unclear. The theory that self-determination entails a representative government
is widely recognized by most western nations and former Soviet bloc countries. “However, this
understanding of self-determination is not accepted as part of international law in many countries of the
Third World. Even more uncertain is the status of ethnic identity. Although many ethnic groups in the world
consider him for a legal right, it does not recognize most of the states. Ethnic self-determination does not fit
into the system of international law ... Primacy of the state in international law means that the entire
population of the state is regarded as the primary attribute of this state. The traditional primacy of the state in
international law is therefore a fundamental contradiction with the requirements of pro-self-determination of
ethnic groups, because, in fact, such groups seek to subordinate the position of the state group's position2.”
A well-known lawyer, G.B. Starushenko seven years representing the Soviet Union in the UN
Committee on the Elimination of Racial Discrimination, observed in his works, that UN bodies have failed to
develop a common definition "people". The absolute majority of the members came nevertheless to the
general opinion on the subject of self-determination. In the presentation of G.B. Starushenko under it refers
to "nations and nationalities, and peoples, consisting of several nations, nationalities or ethnic groups with a
common area, one or more other communities (historical, cultural, linguistic, religious, etc. etc.) and the
combined common goal that they want to achieve through self-determination3." Most UN member states also
agreed that, firstly, the right to self-determination is universal, and secondly, the word "people" means people
in all countries and territories regardless of whether they are independent, self-governing or wards, and in
Third, the word should be understood in its generic sense and not in any precise definition was not needed
because the issues related to self-determination, specifically addressed in each case.
A new surge of interest in the doctrines arose in connection with a radical reorganization of the postcommunist world and, above all in connection with the collapse of countries such as USSR, Yugoslavia and
Czechoslovakia. These two principles are, in fact, the main legal measures, which as soon as possible operate
as separatist (Chechnya, South Ossetia, Abkhazia, Nagorno-Karabakh, Transnistria) and state saving powers
(Russia, Georgia, Azerbaijan and Moldova).
1
Cit. by: L.M. Karapetyan. Do all states of self-determination? / / Federation. 1992. № 35. - P. 6.
Tishkov V.A. Forget about the nation (postnationalisti understanding of nationalism) / / Ethnographic Review. - 1998. - № 5. - P.
3-24.
3
Starushenko G.B. Against perversion of the principle of national self-determination / / Soviet State and Law. 1958. № 1.p. 67.
2
With the first signs of possible collapse of the USSR (since 1985) has earned the world actively
thinking about the development of strategies to promote the development of multi-ethnic and multicultural
societies1. This task became to be called one of the main instruments in the UN, UNESCO and the Council of
Europe. The reports of the International Commission for UNESCO on global strategies for development of
society were emphasized that "people must understand their roots and thereby find its place." Later they
began to appear on a variety of work needed and self-determination of peoples. The world began to call the
Soviet collapse as a "decolonization of the enslaved peoples2." A little later, and the Russian Federation has
not been spared this practice3.
The rhetoric of self-determination has been and remains the main legal argument and emotional
processes of disintegration and of violent conflicts in the former Soviet Union 4. Post-communist engineering,
especially from the winner's (liberal West), enthusiastically turned to the topic of self-determination. Many
professionals, especially former Sovietologists, called for the revision and modernization of selfdetermination in the context of new geopolitical situation. Moreover, by virtue of explicit ideological
engagement fighters against the last empire (referring to the Soviet Union) and "mini-empire" (meaning
Russia) correction and revision did not go in the direction of removing the last of the fundamental
contradictions in the doctrine, and in the direction of even greater legitimacy5.
Some representatives of the Democratic hand of the Russian authorities insisted on the immediate
inclusion of a provision of national autonomy in the Russian Constitution. So, in 1992, came the draft of
Constitution of the Russian Federation, prepared under the direction of Alekseev and A. Sobchak, which was
assumed such federal system, where, along with the republics and provinces have existed. The authors
suggested forming ethnic autonomy for the preservation and development of ethnic identity and culture of
indigenous peoples on the basis of their expressed will to organize the autonomous community of fixed
composition for personal traditionally occupied their territory 6 . The boundaries of territories and ethnic
groups in Russia have never coincided.
Although the concept of national autonomy has not been included in the Constitution of the Russian
Federation in 1993, however, leadership of the country began to speak about the implementation of
segregation. At that moment the idea for all its attractiveness and apparent demand society has not found
concrete yet. In 1994, in his message to the Federal Assembly, Russian President B.N. Yeltsin, in particular,
said: "Self-organization of ethnic communities who do not have their own national-territorial entities of the
Russian Federation or living outside of these entities can be in various forms of national-cultural autonomy7."
Thus, B.N. Yeltsin catalyzed the already acute national problem.
During this period, the Ministry of the Russian Federation for ethnic and religious politics began to
work with the law "On national-cultural autonomy." Then in early 1995, a bill was passed in the State Duma
Committee on Nationalities where a group of experts proposed a conceptual approach, reflected not only in
changing its name ("national-cultural associations of citizens"), but also a substantial part. They proposed
rejection of attempts to highlight the subject group of national law, that in the absence of clear definitions of
such key concepts as "nation", "national team", "ethnic group", "national minority", it looked quite logical.
In 1995, the President in his annual message again raised the issue and commented on it more
meaningful: "Cultural, religious, business and other interests caused the natural tendency of people of one
nationality living in different parts of the state, to work together. The state should provide favorable
1
Habermas J. The European nation-state: its achievements and limits. The past and future of sovereignty and citizenship / / Nation
and nationalism / Translated from English and German. Moscow: Praxis, 2002. - Р. 364-380.
2
Korolev S.A. Conflict of colonization. The Russian government and the establishment of independent social spaces. - M., 2001. P. 21-22.
3
Archangel N. Problems of separatism in Russia: Separatism elite has its price / / Kommersant-Daily. 1996, Nov. 29. - P.3.
4
Ethnic Conflicts in the USSR. The causes, characteristics, learning problems / under. Ed. A.P. Osipov. Moscow: IEA. 1991. Р.32
5
Mirskiy G. Once again on the Soviet Union's collapse and ethnic conflict / / MEMO. - 1997. - № 2. - P. 12-22.
6
Brubaker R. The nation state and the right to self: no connection? / / Ethnicity and Politics: A Reader / Avt.-status. A.A.
Prazauskas. M. URAO, 2000. - P.165-172.
7
Message from the President of the Russian Federation Federal Assembly. Moscow, 1994, - Р. 64-65
conditions for such bonds (primarily in the form of national-cultural associations), including in the use of
native language, worship in the area of information. Creating a national-cultural associations provide a
variety of forms of government of peoples." There have already been noted fundamentally new aspects. The
president was inclined to support the term "national-cultural associations 1 ." However, regardless of the
terminology matter of fact, actually proclaimed a new form of Russian federalism and defined scope.
Ultimately, the choice was still stopped at the national-cultural autonomy. In May 1996, the federal
law "On national-cultural autonomy" was adopted by the State Duma, and a month later signed by Russian
President B.N. Yeltsin. "The national-cultural autonomy in the Russian Federation - it said - is a form of
national-cultural self-determination, which is a union of citizens of the Russian Federation who consider
themselves a certain ethnic community which is in a situation of national minorities on the territory, on the
basis of their voluntary self-for self-preservation issues of identity, language, education, national culture2.”
The law defined the basic principles - the free will of citizens, self-organization and selfmanagement, diversity of forms of internal organization, a combination of public initiative with government
support, respect of language, culture, traditions, customs, the citizens of various ethnic communities, rule of
law. Among the rights it’s necessary to mention the most important. First of all, the autonomies have been
given the right to communicate freely with their foreign compatriots. The national-cultural autonomy shall be
empowered to establish and maintain, without any discrimination, humanitarian contacts with citizens,
community organizations of foreign countries. However, the law emphasized that the right of nationalcultural autonomy is not the right to national territorial self-determination. Exercising the right to nationalcultural autonomy should not be detrimental to the interests of other ethnic communities.
Republic gained real freedom of choice in comparison to the Soviet period, whereby regional
nationalism became even more strengthened. The national elites were rapidly strengthening its position in the
economic, social and political life, which is often done with an emphasis on nationalism as opposed to the
titular internationalism of the federal government3.
Things began to change by the end of the 90s and early 2000s, when by its policy of country new
president V.V. Putin became foster the foundations of Russian federalism, as opposed to regional nationalism.
Thus, the institution of national-cultural autonomy is not only a reality of modern Russian life. As a result of
his realization many small nations and national minorities in Russia have found additional opportunities to
preserve their language, culture, art and traditions. On the other hand - the "democratic" national experience
has shown how the rapid development of nationalism and the escalation of ethnic conflicts.
Regarding the above, former UN Secretary General Boutros Boutros-Ghali: exactly said in his
keynote paper: "The world cannot afford the luxury to each distinctive cultural group had its own state and it
is in principle feasible4."
2.4. Strengths and vulnerabilities of Russian federalism.
Federated constitutions provide for the division of power between central and regional governments.
In cases where the boundaries of federal subjects correspond to the borders the main concentration of the
ethnic, religious or linguistic group, federalism proves to be ineffective. An example is the territorial strategy
of decentralization of state power, pursued by the first President of the Russian Federation and recommended
to him by Western advisers, which quickly led to the escalation of ethnic violence and the formation of
ministates , not free in terms of modern economic development5.
Federalism is a whole series of institutional practices, which include the balance in the distribution
of powers between the center and regions. There is no universal form of the subject of federalism in the
Russian territory6. Each entity is a combination of general and specific characteristics. For example, the
1
Message from the President of the Russian Federation Federal Assembly. Moscow, 1995, - Р. 82
SZRF, 1996, № 25, Аrticle 2965
3
Lapina N.Y. Regional elites in Russia: who rules in the field / / Russia and the modern world. - M., 1998. - № 1. - P.98-120.
4
Butros-Ghali B. Agenda for Peace. New York, 1992.
5
Malyshev D. Phenomenon of ethnic separatism in the Caucasus and the world experience / / Central Asia and Caucasus, № (3) 4,
- Р. 38.
6
Sanglibaev A.A. Ethno-political processes and conflicts in the North Caucasus. - Cherkessk: Univ KCHIGI, 2008. - P. 78.
2
Chechen Republic has initiated most of the attempts to revise the system of government 1. At the same time,
in Dagestan, as elsewhere, there were problems with minorities who challenge the right of local authorities to
manage this part of the territory without their active consent2.
Federalism - is just one of a number of tools to help solve the problem of ethnic identity politics.
McGarry and O'Leary (1994) have identified a number of different methods of regulating this kind of conflict
- the genocide and forced relocation to federalism and konsotsionalizm, and federalism is not the most
popular option3.
On the one hand, federalism offers a fixed, reliable solution of territorial ethnic conflict. On the
other hand, many groups are not sufficiently concentrated, and the potential imbalance between center and
periphery are so large that it would be to push against the federalist solutions4. It must be recognized that
federalism does not lead to the resolution of ethno-political conflict, but only allows you to manage them 5.
The secret is here, apparently, is that federalism provides the promise of preservation of pluralism and
ambiguity in a world where the forces of globalization under the influence of a growing trend towards
homogenization. In the 1960s this idea was clearly formulated by Uery, "One of the most pressing issues in
today's world - is the preservation of diversity where it deserves to be preserved, or where it is impossible to
destroy, let it even be desirable to do, and in the same time introduce a fraction of unity, which would have
prevented the conflict and facilitate co-operation. Federalism is one of the way to cover both these needs6
Advantages of Russian federalism.
1. Russian Federation guarantees to minorities a share of state power. They have their own
authorities, exercising executive, legislative and fiscal functions, not just representation in the parliament
with very limited capacity to participate effectively in political decision-making or resource allocation.
2. Ethnic minorities are more likely to preserve their own culture because they are able to make
decisions for themselves.
3. R.F. device can warn or suspend the requirement of secession. The flexibility of federal structures
in terms of the options division of powers and institutional structures can find a solution that would provide
the necessary compromise.
4. Russia can contribute to the political integration of ethnic groups. Federalism allows you to
increase the number of people competing with each other in the struggle for political power. This political
competition may, in turn, enhance the differentiation within the group, which could lead to fragmentation
before the monolithic nationalist parties. As a result, the place of unification on the basis of common ethnic
identity can come to the union on the basis of common political interests or ideologies.
5. Russian federalist solution of ethno-political problems can enhance the constitutional foundations
of statehood. It requires strengthening mechanisms for implementing the provisions of the constitution,
strengthening the legal nature of the State Institute of separation of powers and the role of civil society. The
institutionalization of federalism, especially procedures for the harmonization of relations between the center
and the republics should be based on the discussions, mutual respect and compromise, thereby strengthening
these elements of political culture of the society.
6. Russia is trying to switch the ethnicity to a regional channel (creating NCFD), thus to some extent,
by rationalizing the existing ethno-political conflict. And even if the Federalist solution to build SKFO is
sham, it nevertheless gives some breathing space and reduces the level of aggressiveness in the actions of
separative forces. It helps to better define the position to formulate specific questions on which differences
exist and may even contribute to the creation of framework conditions for the integral process.
The vulnerability of Russian federalism.
1
Labunets M.I. Chechen armed separatism: power ways of countering. Rostov-na-Donu, 2001. - P. 71.
Guboglo M.N. National law and issues of national and cultural associations in recent constitutions of the republics of the Russian
Federation. In the book "The national-cultural autonomy and unification", Volume 2. Moscow, 1995, - Р. 55-56.
3
McGarry J., O'LearyB. The Politics of Ethnic Conflict Regulation. L.; N. Y: Routledge, 1993. - P. 19.
4
Knyaginin V., Schedrovitsky P. On the eve of the new regionalization of Russia / / Russian Federation between yesterday and
today. - M., 2003. - P. 34.
5
Ivanov P. What should be federalism in Russia. "Rossiyskaya Gazeta" 30.05.2006
6
Cit. by R. Abdulatipov. The paradoxes of sovereignty. Prospects for a person, nation or state. - M., 1995. - P. 55.
2
The Soviet Union collapsed because of the continuous growth of centrifugal forces within the Soviet
empire. But, perhaps more accurately explains this collapse is not something that the centrifugal forces were
too high, but that proved to be insufficient centripetal forces opposing them. The weakness of centripetal
forces, which may be called the weakness of Soviet federalism, follows naturally from the whole of the
Soviet model of development, although the origins of the processes are reviewed in pre-revolutionary past1.
Russian Federalism encapsulates what may be "temporary" or part of group identity to a constant.
I.e., the territorial nature of the federalist solution consolidates the existing Russian ethnic (religious, cultural,
civilizational, anthropological) differences and contributes to their reproduction. According to McGarry and
O'Leary - "a poor track record of federalism as a means of conflict management in the multinational and
multiethnic states, even in cases where it allows a certain degree of autonomy for minorities2.
With the success of the restructuring in-Russian ethnic conflict only escalated, the national
movement, at first moderate, radikalized from attempts to protect the cultural identity of their people, their
language and so on, move on to the slogan of "national liberation", but, in essence, to demand, "to political
and ethnic identity coincide, as well as to manage and control within a given political unit belong to one
ethnic group3 "- in this requirement, Ernest Gellner sees the essence of nationalism.
When it comes to the Russian ethno-federalism, it seems that he is constantly in a state of crisis 4.
Federalism - is not only the most desirable option for a select group, but it is inherent in the discrepancy
between his imposition of common values and standards by central government and jealous protection of its
powers republics.
Drawing the boundaries between the subjects of the federation, which is intrinsic to any model of
federalism, creates a tendency to turn them into something vulnerable to decay. The main property of the
decaying federalism is the painting into the national colors and at the end of a fully merged with
nationalism5. Regional elites feel much more confident when lean to the national movement and feel that
they are national elites. Examples of the Soviet Union, of Yugoslavia were federations till their disintegration,
are very revealing in this regard. And in fact, and in another case, the boundaries between the constituent
members of the Federation have been determined taking into account the area of residence of the main ethnic
groups.
Of course, in both cases, the majority of a significant number of minorities lived in the federation
but the majority in each of the republics could operate as though it were a master, since the division of power
between center and regions legitimized its hegemony. This laid the foundation for the open expression of
hostility as soon as the heavy hand of central government disappeared. But it also meant that with the
collapse of the communist parties, who carried out the basic relationship between center and periphery, it was
ready alternative in the face of nationalism, which was based on the requirement of ethnic hegemony within
the historic territory, i.e. the territory which was designated to them within the framework of federalism.
Russian federalism as a political phenomenon, does not cause joy none of the di-and multi-ethnic
republics (Kabardino-Balkaria, Karachay-Cherkessia, Dagestan)6. It is the result of political compromise, it
planted outside, it was one of the tools for implementing the principle of "divide and conquer" and was the
result of ethnic differences and negotiations.
There is a well-founded fear that the ethnic republics - is only an intermediate step towards
secession. The latter becomes particularly likely, by the example of Chechnya, has received today a special
financial-economic status7. In addition, the recognition of ethnic minorities "titular nation" on its territory
(with the departure of Russian) already leads to the fact that other ethnic minorities living in the country,
1
Cheshko S.V. The collapse of the Soviet Union. Ethno-political analysis. M., 1996. - P. 79.
McGarry J., O'Leary B. Explaining Northern Ireland: Broken Images. - Oxford; Cambridge: Basil Blackwell, 1995. - P. 111-112.
3
Gellner E. Nations and Nationalism. M., 1991. - Р. 5.
4
Mamsurov T.D. Russian Federalism: national-ethnic context. - Moscow: Publishing House of "Alternative", 2001. - Р. 176.
5
Malakhov V.S. Nationalism as a political ideology. - Moscow, KDU, 2005. - P. 18-23.
6
Sakwa R. Republicans Russia: sovereignty, federalism, and democratic system. NG-Region. 1997. № 3. - Р.4.
7
Druzhinin A.G. South Russia in the late twentieth and the beginning of the XXI century. (economic and geographic aspects). Rostov-na-Donu, 2005. - P. 152-153.
2
periodically require autonomy (for example, Nogai)1, in the case and meet these requirements will inevitably
lead to the fragmentation of the state.
At the same time there is a fear that as a result of encapsulation of an ethnic group different from
their own cultural and religious values of the majority may be compromised by the fundamental values of the
entire Russian Federation (local Shariah board)2. Post-Soviet Russia faces the challenge of creating a new
culture of federalism, which would be based on associative democracy, that in a weak civil society, and not
yet fully address systemic crisis is a difficult task, requiring a relatively long period of time3.
§ 3. CULTURAL FACTORS.
Culture in the broad sense of the word is the integrity, covering not only the spiritual side of society,
but also materially4. People are made, played and socialized in a certain socio-cultural environment. It’s
evident that the perception of reality depends on the particular cultural tradition.
The cultural landscape of the Russian Federation is a multicultural area with cultural pluralism at
the regional and sub-ethnic level, encapsulating the cultural diversity, according to the census of 2002, about
one hundred and eighty nations and ethnic communities 5. Cultural styles of regional and local character
which lived in a latent state of the regional existence, in the new Russia gained momentum to the
development of ethno-cultural identity as a call to entropy effects of globalization.An active search for
identity in the original open world cultural space has begun6.
Cultural factors is key to ensure the national security interests for two main reasons. First, the
contacts between the nations has always been a powerful stimulus of the historical process and cultural
factors, through dialogue neighboring cultures, has always been actively involved in the regulation of interethnic relations7. During the interaction of several cultures there is the possibility of comparative assessment
of achievements, their value and the probability of borrowing. Second, throughout the history of any
expansion of the empire usually occurred simultaneously with the rise of its culture, and almost always used
the full force of the empire for the approval of their values, customs and institutions of the conquered
societies 8 . And, thirdly, in conditions of acute social instability ethnicity often serves as the Emergency
Support Team, is human nature to focus on ethnic groups and often exaggerate the positive difference
between their culture and others9.
American anthropologist F. Bock in the introduction to a collection of articles on cultural
anthropology («Culture Shock») gives this definition of culture: "Culture in the broadest sense - this is
because of what you become an outsider when you leave your house. Culture includes all the beliefs and
expectations, which people expressed and show ... When you're in their group of people that share a common
culture, you do not have to think about and design their words and deeds, and you and they - see the world in
principle the same, you know what to expect from each other. But, being in a foreign company, you will have
difficulties, feelings of helplessness and disorientation that can be called a cultural conflict 10.
1
Yarlykapov A.A. Nogai / / Islam in the former Russian Empire. - M., 1999. - P. 14, 38-70.
Yazykov A., Markedonov S. Religious situation in Dagestan / / Northern Caucasus: Problems of economics and politics. - M.,
2008, - Р. 85.
3
Knyaginin V., Schedrovitsky P. On the eve of the new regionalization of Russia / / Russian Federation between yesterday and
today. - M., 2003. - P. 16.
4
Cultural Studies: Textbook. Manual / V.A. Gluzdov, L.L. Lukicheva, A.A. Kasian et al / ed. V.A. Fortunatov and L.E.
Shaposhnikov. M.: Vyssh. wk., 2003. - Р. 10.
5
Flier A.J. Culture as the basis of national ideology in Russia: Essays. - M., MGUKI, 2000. 162p.
6
Lapin N.I. Way of Russia: socio-cultural transformation. M. IFRAN, 2000. 194р.
7
Sivertseva T. Сultural transformation and change of identity (Dagestan, Tsumadin area) / Identity and Conflict in Post-Soviet
States. Sat articles. - M., 1997. - Р. 168.
8
Sorokin. Social and Cultural Dynamics: A study of changes in large systems of art, truth, ethics, law and public relations / Trans.
from English. V.V. Sapov. SPb.: RHGI, 2000. - P. 56.
9
Efendiev V.S. Ethnic culture and national identity. - Nalchik: Elfa, 1999. - Р. 60.
10
Cit. By: M. Shadson Culture and Integration of National Societies / / Ethnicity and Politics: A Reader / Avt.-status. AA
Prazauskas. M. URAO, 2000. – P. 97.
2
Today's cultural conflict, which is practically formed in opposition to the peoples of the NC and the
rest of Russia - it is a conflict of cultural norms and orientation not only at the level of mass, but also the
individual consciousness 1 . Cross-cultural contacts are created in the struggle between two conflicting
interests: on the one hand, the aspirations of the peoples to preserve their security and identity and, on the
other hand, the desire for growth, synthesis and integration of advanced mutual cultural influences.
3.1. History of the Russian-Caucasian culture and secular education of the NC.
Caucasian society is a variety of cultural currents, each of which develops its own specific laws.
The peoples of the Caucasian culture is rightly included in the constituent Russian peoples. They have left a
deep mark in Russian history and culture, which could not serve its future prosperity, but also the initiation of
Caucasians in the Russian language and Russian culture has a beneficial effect on the development of
national culture, of the NC 2 . In the Caucasian school became intensely penetrate secular subjects, and
representatives of local intelligentsia began to actively advocate for the equal rights of peoples.
Tracing the history of the Russian-Caucasian contact since the second half of XIX century to end of
XX century can make the conclusion that Russia, having achieved the inclusion of the territory of the NC in
the Empire, did not put in the forefront only conquest, colonization, as many historians of the Soviet period is
written3. The number of documents emanating from the highest Russian authorities, demonstrate a desire of
Russia to involve all-Russian peoples of the NC's economic and cultural space, on the path to European
civilization.
The result of the interaction of Western and Eastern cultures became a kind of "hybrid" of society4.
A typical example is the NC which experienced during constant communication with the Russian influence
spreading in the mountainous region the foundations of European culture. At the same time, it must be borne
in mind that the Caucasian cultural type closer to the East, and a large part of Caucasians considers it a
priority attributes of Muslim culture. Despite the ethnic diversity, language differences and cultural diversity,
the population of the NC has historically been a community united by historical destiny, ethno-territorial
contacts, domestic, economic and cultural ties, and the trend of peoples towards integration.
Culture of the NC was part of the All-Russian civilization space for two recent centuries. However,
the deep influence of penetration into the local way of life of ethnic and cultural standards of Russian was not
happen.
In contrast to the historiography of the Soviet period, treat the role of the Tsarist Caucasus
exclusively negative, in particular as trampling on people's traditions and culture, surely it should be noted
the positive role of Russia in the official initiation of mountaineers to the new cultural and educational space.
Creating schools of various types, the authorities often went to meet the educational needs of the local
population. This was reflected in the organization of schools at the request of local people in remote
mountain villages, in the reconstruction of urban schools to schools with higher educational status, in a
flexible combination of programs, secular and religious education in Russian schools, the establishment of
hostels for children of the highlanders.
Prior to the formal accession to Russia the only form of education in the NC were the Arab-Muslim
school (Maktab and madrasas) and Christian school in Ossetia. Educational programs of the Arab-Muslim
1
Tsutsiev A.A. Russian and Caucasians: An Essay nonspecular dislike / / Bulletin of Institute of civilization. - Vladikavkaz, 1998.
- Vol. I. - Р. 251.
2
Vateyshvili D.L. Russian public opinion and the press in the Caucasus in the first third of the XIX century. - M., 1973 .- P.441.
3
Kabardino-Russian relations in the XVI-XVIII centuries. A collection of documents. - M., 1957. - Vol.2. - P. 3.; Kumykov T.H.
The involvement of the Northern Caucasus in all-Russian market. - Nalchik, 1962.-S. 121; Kushev E.N. North Caucasian peoples
and their relationship with Russia. The second half of XVI-XVII in the second half. - M., 1963, Waxman A. Notes historian. Grozniy, 1984. - P.18, History of the North Caucasus (end of XVIII century. - 1917). M., 1988. P. 203; Akhmadov Y.Z. Essays on
Political History of the North Caucasus in the XVI-XVII centuries. Grozniy, 1988. p. 22-25; Kazakov A.I. Pages of History of
Grozny: local history studies. - Grozniy, 1989 .- P.30, etc.
4
Therborn G. Belonging to the culture, location and structure of human action: an explanation in sociology and social science / /
Theory of Society: Collected / Trans. from German. English / Introduction article, comp. and general ed. A.F. Filippov. Moscow:
CANON - press - Ts, Kuchkovo pole, 1999. - Р. 73-102.
religious schools included the disciplines of the cycle (Arabic, sharia, philosophy, logic) and the study of
exact sciences (algebra, geometry, astronomy). Of the total number of Islamic schools that existed in the
Caucasus in XIX century more than half were in the territory of Dagestan1. Religious schools as an important
social function: in ethno-consciousness of people was formed the unit of literacy the prestige of knowledge
and religious education. Muslim schools were free, relatively accessible, did not share the students' according
to social status, were obligatory for all Muslims2.
At the same time, the confessional nature of the entire system of the Arab-Muslim school has
become, by virtue of deliberate self-restraint, at times primitive teaching and hostility to the emerging
alternative schools (secular schools), a significant obstacle to social adaptation of the Caucasian youth to new
realities.
After joining the NC Russia has taken several measures to objectively contribute to a culture of the
peoples of the mountainous region. One of the notable events was the opening of the secular schools 3. In
general, the organization of Russian institutions and secular schools was accompanied by the practical
integration of the NC in the political, economic, cultural and educational environment of the Russian Empire4.
The first years the mountaineers did not seek to identify children neither in public urban school no
in private. If the ratio of indigenous to the Russian in the traditional norms of communication remained
generally loyal, attempts to draw the Highlanders in secular schools have met rejection of religion, which
could be a powerful brake on the overall process of formation of the education system. The solution to this
problem was the discovery in 1849 in Derbent, a Muslim school, which in early 1855 was transferred to the
Temir-Khan-Shura. Students had the opportunity in addition to Arabic, to learn the Russian language. This is
an important step on the difficult path of attracting Caucasians in new educational space5.
Since the middle of the XIX century appearance in the NC secular schools gradually began to take
systematic. In 1856 at the initiative of the regimental doctor J.S. Kostemerovskogo in Lower Dzhengutae a
school for children riders Dagestan Cavalry Regiment and the children of local residents was opened. In
parallel with the execution of their professional duties Kostemerovsky played as active promoter of Russian
letters, science and culture among the Highlanders6.
In creating of a network of schools of different types representatives of imperial authority were to
meet the educational needs of the local population. It is noteworthy that the discovery of secular education in
many cases have been initiated by the local population. Highlanders have requested an increase in the schools,
contributed to their construction funds, materials, and personal work.
For the Russian government secular schools is an important aspect inspired by the socio-political
integration of the NC in the Russian Empire. Secular schools, which have become a kind of civilizing a
means of "pacifying" of the NC, and existed in parallel Muslim educational institutions were to strengthen
the educational process in the mountainous region. At the same time in order to attract Caucasian youth in the
Russian-speaking secular schools were introduced structural and programmatic elements of religious
education: the basics of Islam and the Arabic language7.
In general, neither Russian nor the Arab-Muslim schools in its purpose, program content do not
reflect the objective needs of development of education and culture of the peoples of the Caucasus. They
could not serve as centers of culture and the dissemination of scientific knowledge among the masses. But
objectively, they have contributed to the dissemination of basic literacy among the population.
1
Kisriev E. Islam as a political factor in Dagestan / / Central Asia and Caucasus. - 2000, - № 5 (11) .- P. 77.
Landa R.G. History of Islam in Russia / / Russia and the Muslim world .- 2003. № 12 (17).
3
Gontareva E.N. Primary education in prerevolution Chechen - Ingush. - Grozniy, 1965. - Р.4.
4
Hotaev E.E., Kokaeva F.A. Illuminators and teachers of the North Caucasus (XIX century). - Vladikavkaz., 2000. - P.11, 15.
5
Troyno F.P. Highland youth in the Russian schools of the Northern Caucasus in the late XIX century. / / Materials for the Study
of the Stavropol Territory. Vol. 12 - 13. - Stavropol, 1971. - P.29.
6
Muslimov A.S. Education in Dagestan in the second half of XIX - early XX centuries. Abstract. Dis. ... cand. Hist. science.Makhachkala, 2002.- P. 17.
7
Dzhabatyrova B.K Stavropol men's classic high school as the center of Mountain Peoples Education (XIX - early XX centuries).
Dis. ... Candi. Ped. Science. - Maikop, 2002. - P.54-55.
2
The Russian government encouraged the secular education of mountaineers expressing their
geopolitical interests1. To some extent, it could ensure social stability in the region. Directly involved in the
origin of the Russian-speaking Caucasian intelligentsia, the Russian government saw it as a guarantor of
stability and loyalty to the official authorities.
In turn, secular schools began to guide the mountaineers in a new cultural and educational world. If
in the traditional forms of communication, the impact of Russian manifested at the level of material culture,
the communication with Russian teachers of Russian language, studying of Russian language gave positive
results in the development of spiritual culture of the highlanders 2. With the creation of a secular education
system they have made it possible for young people of the NC to obtain secondary and tertiary education, as
well as continuing their education in various regions of Russia and abroad. The most significant role in
introducing of young Dagestanis to European culture has played Stavropol High School, where in 1866,
vacancies for children Highlanders were opened3.
Getting secular education will actually increase the social status of the mountaineer, has contributed
to his participation in an emerging society of the Caucasian Russian intelligentsia. By the end of the XIX
century on the NC the specialists with higher education began to appear among the local populations.
Russian schools started to graduate teachers - Caucasians4. It was important for the development of public
education. At the end of the XIX century teaching staff were prepared from the best graduates of the
mountain schools. It had contributed to their adoption in schools, local adaptation, maintained continuity in
educational practice5.
Noting the achievements in education, we cannot, however, conceal the fact that the Orthodox
Russian elite did not agree with the strong position of Islam and the Arabic-language culture in the NC. This,
in particular, is confirmed in studies on missionary work of the Orthodox Church. Straightforwardly this
position is expressed by S.A.Razdolsky, who claims that "thanks to the missionaries natives have the
opportunity to learn literacy in their native language. The adoption of Orthodox Christianity gives indigenous
people the opportunity to enter in schools of St. Petersburg, Moscow, Kazan and other Russian cities6." This
statement and the output of the Orthodox spiritual colonization of the Caucasus did not agree with the actual
facts: the indigenous population of Dagestan, Chechnya, Kabarda which referred positively to the study of
secular education and secular schools in the state of the Russian language in the area of spirituality did not
allow compromise. In this is the phenomenon of cultural and educational development of the NC in the late
XIX.: preserving spiritual values of Islam and adate-Muslim culture, the Caucasus, entered into a new quality
of development, in all-Russian cultural space7.
Activities undertaken in the country during the Soviet era to the destruction of religious and ethnic
traditions ( translation of writing from Arabic to Latin alphabet, then to the Cyrillic alphabet, the prohibition
of Islamic schools, Islamic organizations constraint), eventually isolated the NC from the Muslim world8.
This helped to accelerate the perception of the Russian-European culture. Throughout the Soviet era Russian
culture strengthens its position in the NC as dominant9. As a result, during the XX century at the same time
there were two different paradigms: the old, reflecting the relationship with the adate-Muslim ethnic group,
and the new, emerging in the space of the Russian-European culture.
1
Gasanov M.M. Dagestan in the Russian. (Problems of economic, political and cultural development of the second. Sex. XIX cent.)
Dis. ... Doctor Hist. Science. , Makhachkala, 1999. - P.5.
2
Krimsky A. School, education and literature at the Russian Muslims. -M., 1905. - P. 16.
3
Dzhabatyrova B.K. Stavropol men's classic high school as the center of Mountain Peoples Education (XIX - early XX centuries)..
Dis. ... Cand. Ped. Science. - Maikop, 2002. - P.8.
4
Aylarova S.A. Socio-political and historical views of leading intellectuals of the North Caucasian (60-90 g.HGH in.). Abstract.
Dis. ... Cand. Hist. Science. - Tbilisi, 1989. - P.13.
5
Shapovalov V.K. Ethno-cultural orientation of Russian education. - M., 2002. - P. 17.
6
Cit. by: A.A. Tsutsiev Russian and Caucasians: An Essay nonspecular dislike / / Bulletin of Institute of civilization. Vladikavkaz, 1998. - Vol. I. - P. 25.
7
Bliev M.S. Russia and the Highlanders of the Greater Caucasus: towards civilization. M., 2004. - P. 132.
8
Akhmadullin V.B. Soviet policy towards the Muslim religion (1917-1945): Thesis. / Mil. Univ. - M., 1998. - P.30.
9
Guseinov G.F. A. Kurkiev A.S. From the history of linguistic relations between peoples of the Chechen-Ingushetia and Russia. Grozniy, 1992. - P.12-14.
Level of higher education in the region, the mobility of ethnic North Caucasus have allowed them to
significantly strengthen its role in a national life and politics, as evidenced by the presence of the national
capital's offices. The region has seen progress humanities and their own professional culture. The scientific
community of the NC is in search of evidence of ancient and unique people, their achievements, and this is
reflected in the growing number of researchers of history, ethnographers, linguists1.
During the years of Soviet rule, despite all the troubles, political and intellectual elites of nations of
NC were formed. A unified system of education, national education and training was focused on the
formation of social -cultural unity of the country so that Muslims- Caucasians did not even arise and the
thought of creating an Islamic state and the "reunification" with the Islamic world. It was due to the state
program aimed at increasing cultural and educational level of the nationalities of the multinational country by
integrating the "small people" in a single community - the "Soviet people."
3.2. Today's secular education.
The challenge of improving education is one of those educational problems, which over time does
not lose their relevance. Special conditions for the formation ethnoelit of the NC today are characterized by
lower value of the national art and science intellegence2. These processes define and identify many of the
negative processes in the republics. If the average in Russia for every high school graduate in higher
education there is 1.2 of position, in Dagestan - 0.8, in Ingushetia - up to 0.7, and in Chechnya and
Kabardino-Balkaria, this figure falls to 0.6. because of the high cost of education (among others) is more
difficult for young women to enter in college than their brothers - the family did not want to invest in girls'
education, which will eventually get married and will stay at home. In 2003 in Russia as a whole school
attended 86.3% of 17-year old girls, and in the republics of the NC - a total of 61% attended to schools3.
With a sharp commercialization of higher education were disappeared the quota to "natsmenov"
(dismissive acronym, which the Soviet establishment used for national minorities), while the higher
education system in the region was sustained without public funding and in most cases degraded compared
with a fairly high standard of the Soviet era 4 . No wonder that, having lost most of the institutionalized
channels of upward mobility, Caucasians in major urban centers dominated by the Slavic population are
forced to rely more on clan structures, underground economy and so-called "ethnic mafias."
A limited amount of resources devoted to education in the republics, led to the fact that throughout
the NC school facilities were lacked. All this is combined with another, and lack of motivation and low
salaries of teachers, so in the 2004-2005 school year, the number of students in secondary schools in
Ingushetia on 92% higher than the number of places, and in some areas of the country the number of students
more than three times the standards approved during construction. In Dagestan, in areas where the number of
students far exceeds the standards, schools are working in three shifts. Interestingly workload of schools in
terms of ethno-demographic characteristics: in some villages in the disputed Prigorodny region of North
Ossetia (v. Kartsa) Ingush and Ossetian children are separated and go to different schools, but Ossetian
schools are not completed and Ingush are more than overwcrowded5.
3.3. The discrepancy between the Russian and Caucasian cultures.
During the equalization national policy of the USSR large masses of the Russian population cut off
from their places of permanent habitation, fell into an unfamiliar national environment, where were in a
position of national minorities. Immigrants from Russia were often settled in towns (old and new), which
1
Gritsenko N.P. Umalat Laudayev - First Chechen ethnographer and historian / / Archaeological and ethnographic collection.
Grozny, 1966. T. 7. - P. 103.
2
Republican target program "Development of culture in the CBD in 2002 -2006 years." / / Kabardino-Balkar Truth (PMA). 2003.
March 25. P. 3 to 5.
3
Magomedov R.M. Ethno-cultural environment as a factor stabilizing the self-development and self-children with mental
retardation / / Actual problems of the social. Vol. 5 / Ed. prof. D.M. Mallaeva, assistant of professor P.A. Omarova. Makhachkala DGPU, 2007. - P.42-48.
4
Odzoeva R.T. Shapovalov V.K. The education of children displaced in Ingushetia. - Stavropol: Servisshkola, 2005. - P.10, 24-34.
5
See: Krasnov Y.K. Russian. Vladivostok. 1989. - Р. 17.
were multinational. This led, on the one hand, to strengthen the international features in the life of society as
a whole and on the other - known to the denationalization of Russian, the loss of many national traditions and
culture. As a result, implemented in 1920 - 1950's transforms the Russian people by the time of the collapse
of the Soviet Union in the degree of urbanization much aheaded many other nations1. Russian nation has
become the "city", "industrial".
In a cultural sense of the term "minority" has a positive sense, as claims the cultural values of ethnic,
which must be confirmed in the dialogue of cultures and in some way protected. This is particularly
important in relation to indigenous ethnic groups, to protect the cultural identity of which adopted the UN
Declaration on the Rights of Indigenous People. Standards for the protection of cultural rights are established
in the Constitution, the laws of language, education, culture of the peoples of the republics, which create
legal opportunities for the development of ethnic identity.
In a multicultural society in the Russian ethnocentric management of republics "dominant" Russian
culture, so important to upgrade, is sacrificed to the local cultural differences 2. Ideological disease 90s led to
the fact that inter-ethnic relations in the NC were interpreted at all levels of government as an object of
manipulation and bargaining between the groups of "ethnic officials and businessmen," "ethnic Muslims and
Christians." This policy cannot stand their civilization militancy and colonial overtones. In its most
aggressive forms it differs only in form of direct confrontation. The result is the spread of Islam and the rise
of religion as a form of self-defense. This mechanism largely determines the content of the term "Caucasian
ummah": it is a reactive sense of belonging to the oppressed minority - a feeling which seems to be not stable
and loses its sharpness after a pass from another crisis.
Fanatical desire of Russian reformers at all costs "Europeanized" and "Americanize" Russia was as
if specifically directed to the marginalization and hardening of the ethnic and cultural groups that did not fit
the new standards. As soon as the Russian ruling class felt intuitively own slide to the periphery of the global
system as compared to the Soviet era - from the economic, military, and especially the cultural and
psychological point of view - it was trying to compensate for this inferiority by some fundamental claims,
"civilization "superior to others in the global periphery, including the peoples of the NC.
Cultural space of the NC has been segmented to: the traditional type of North-Caucasian culture
(consisting of numerous ethno -traditional cultures) and close to it by the value system of Islam, the Russian
national (including the Cossack traditional culture), "Soviet" and the modern mass culture of the West. All of
them are in a state of latent and open conflicts. It’s evident the tendency of weakening the dominant role of
Russia, the secular culture in the NC and the growth of the struggle for replacement of its traditional culture,
as well as various Islamic trends.
There are several reasons of the development process of the Russian and North Caucasian
differences of culture: 1) the historical interaction of the Russian people and Caucasian ethnic groups that
focused on the idea of the necessary financial compensation from the state of losses incurred by the
Caucasian peoples. (This raises the opposition - a strong militarized empire (Soviet) center and the proud,
free and slave force, but not reconciled peoples), and 2) a critical attitude to the modern Russian
("democratic") experience in the construction of the economy in the North Caucasus republics, and 3) the
opposition of daily, strictly regulated cultural life of Caucasians and culturally marginal, degrading the
Russian population." The efforts of the central Russian television stations contribute to the perception of
Russian and their cultural values as being contrary to the fundamental bases of cultures of North Caucasian
peoples.
Illustrative of paragraph number 1 is the recognition of certain human rights activist Lydia Graphova
made up already by her according to results of "Chechen human rights campaign" in the mid-2000s: "We are
guilty before Russian refugees from Chechnya. We are the whole human rights movement. It is our
submission public sympathy for the Chechens retreated only. This is probably overrun of democracy to
1
Ryazantsev I.P., Zavalishin A.U. Territorial behavior of the Russians (the historical and sociological analysis). - M., 2006 .- P.
241.
2
Krivitsky K.V. Religious factor in ethnic and political situation in the North Caucasus / / Religion and politics in modern Russia. M., 1997.- P. 42.
maintain a minority even at the cost of the majority discrimination ... And I must admit - we sincerely
believed that they should give preference to them instead Russian. Because felt in front of them historical
guilt for the deportation. Most human rights activists still hold this view. Personally, I have gradually feeling
of guilt outweighed to the Russian1. "
G. Hofstede Dutchman and a Frenchman D. Bollinzhe identified 4 parameters with regard to cultural
organizations:
- The level of the hierarchy is the degree of inequality of men, which is recognized as a normal
population of the country;
- The avoidance of uncertainty - is the measure in which people prefer structured situations in front
of structurally disorganized;
- Individualism is an indicator of the extent to which people prefer to act as individuals rather than
as members of organized groups;
- The degree of "masculinity" is a measure that, “masculine values" (belligerence, friendship,
aggression), prevail over "feminine" (peace, peace, unexpencivity ).
This classification clearly shows the polarity of the Russian and Caucasian culture of the
organization.
It must be acknowledged that at the beginning of the XXI century Russian speaking about their
culture, just remember the past greatness. Tightly regulated process of ideological development of Soviet
international culture provided unifying effect on the traditional culture. The Russian (Slavic) population of
Russian and Soviet culture became almost synonymous.
Russian culture as such, by J. M. Gefter, does not exist. In fact, there is Russian-speaking culture,
"which, although it says in Russian ... but in general, is a cosmopolitan culture in Russia." "Culture, speaking
in Russian, was formed ... not as a spokesman of separate ethnic group! 2 " "There are people who call
themselves Russian. In fact, they are Russian of various origins, mixed - whether as a result of ethnic mixing
types, either - "Russian Tartars", "Russian Estonians", "Russian Jews"3. Russian culture takes a special place
in the country and the world "because of its cosmopolitanism, and love for diversity4." Russian is a "superethnos, which is compressed from all sides, cannot turn into ethnic group in the nation in the usual sense of
the word5." "Let a Russian to become a Russian - is to make him a man of a regional civilization, the highest
cultural achievements is possible only in cosmopolitan mestizo6.”
An interesting fact was obtained in the study of Russian culture, living in the republics. As it turned
out, they even express a greater zeal for loyalty to tradition, a sense of duty to family, fellow countrymen.
The relationship to the Russian Caucasus strongly influenced by self-identification and self-Russian
themselves: the more stable it is, the higher the "degree of respect"7 of Caucasians. At first glance this may
seem paradoxical, because everyone knows the traditions of honoring the Caucasian peoples. On the other
hand, it is quite understandable. For example, most Caucasians negatively perceived liberal tendencies of
Russian culture from the era of perestroika. Significantly, which is not or what is like to have. When the
Russian see as Caucasian traditions and customs are revered and passed, they wonder why we do not it have8?
There is an inconsistent situation. On the one hand, Russian, feeling of something their infringement,
they want to be in the status of the majority group. On the other hand, to enhance a sense of security when
they do not have hope to state, they want to have something like a family and tribal associations that exist
1
Cit. by Markedonov C. "The Russian Question" in the North Caucasus dimension. Part 1 / / Department of Post-Soviet countries
RSUH. - 2007.
2
Gefter M. J. In search of a new "where." M., 1993. - P. 15.
3
Russian House: A Conversation of Michael Gefter and Gleb Pavlovsky / / burn their homes. Moscow, 1990. - P. 269.
4
Ibid p. 272.
5
Ibid p. 277.
6
Gefter M. Y. From those, and those years. M., 1991. - P. 389.
7
Gateev V.M. Inter-ethnic conflict in the North Caucasus and the search for options to solve them / / DTV. Literary and social
journal. Issue 2006-1.
8
The Slavic peoples in the North Caucasus: current status and development prospects. Rostov n / D., 2005.
among Caucasians, that these clans are represented their interests (hence the importance of ethnic group).
That is, the Russian wish to receive "bonuses" and as the status of the majority, and as of minority1.
To a large extent this provision in the Russian republics, due to the fact that they are there in the
"second-rate people," as it is, twice: the status of the Russian people is not legally enshrined at the federal
level and in the national republics Russian is "non-titular nation" should be treated as national minorities .
This is despite the fact that the bill "On the basis of public policy in the sphere of interethnic relations in the
Russian Federation" (the law was not adopted) clearly states that "representatives of the Russian people
cannot be treated as national minorities in Russia2."
Russian are forced, in order to absolve themselves of social pressure to the titular ethnic groups,
mainly the Islamic religion, a mimic local people - either externally, or even accepting Islam. For example, a
few Russian population, preserved in Chechnya, is rapidly "checheniziruetsya," according to the source of
the North Caucasus news agency in Grozny. "I saw these Russian. They became Chechen ( ochechenilis).
And most of the Chechens alike, than the Chechens themselves, "- said the source. As for the Orthodox
believers living in the capital, then, according to a source, a local Orthodox parish has more than 20 people.
"On holidays, as they say, above 50 people gather together." According to I. Tabatskovoy, visited at Easter
Grozny (04.04.2010), "except for the actual celebration of Easter, Easter week the rest the Orthodox
cathedral in Grozny has been closed3."
Russian culture and challenge the group in Russia. One of them comes from those persons who
refuse to assimilate and still is, true spiritual values, customs and culture of their native peoples, and
transmits them from generation to generation. Russian, as a rule, or do not want to assimilate migrants
Caucasians, or encounter difficulties in trying to do this and extent to which some Caucasian people want to
assimilate, remains unclear. This phenomenon is most noticeable among Caucasians - Muslims (only
Ossetians in the NC are Christians).
On the NC happens today protest the "Russian mass culture" that has a targeted duplication of the
"primitive values," with the dominance of entertainment. By a strict upbringing Caucasians metabolize
negative attitude to the use of alcoholic beverages, to the lungs intersexual relations. For example, "alcohol"
is transformed into the Caucasus in the public mind an inevitable attribute of customs, traditions, rules of
etiquette of Russian. But the protest is formed not only in the sphere of mass culture, because the factory in
Grozny court has decided to withdraw the 58th volume of the Great Encyclopedia, published by "Terra",
which, in his opinion, contained an article about extremist Chechnya and Chechens (06.04. 2010). The trial
was initiated by the Ombudsman in the Chechen Republic N. Nukhazhiev with the prosecution of the
republic on the fact of publication in the 58th volume of materials that distort the history of Chechnya and
wearing libelous character, according to "RBC" refers to the press service of the Chechen Ombudsman.
The staff of the Academy of Sciences of the Chechen and historians was as experts in the court.
They called the material in the Great Encyclopedia about Chechen people "provocative," "insulting,"
"ideological," containing "one-sided interpretive historical and contemporary facts of history" which,
according to experts, "forcing the reader to anti-Chechen sentiment contributes to fomenting ethnic hatred in
Russia".
According to the lawyer Murad Musaev, represented the plaintiff, the Chechens are presented in the
material encyclopedia, as "bloodthirsty barbarians who can only robbery and banditry," and while not a word
about the "heroic deeds of the Chechens, who defended Russia." Party of respondent didn’t come to a court
despite notice. Later the court's decision will be sent to the Ministry of Justice of Russia to include the 58th
volume of the Great Encyclopedia of the federal list as extremist materials. In the apparatus of the
Ombudsman hopes that this example of "push to the top of the trials and other published materials, insulting
the honor and dignity of the Chechen people and inciting ethnic hatred."
1
Varieoda K.V. Lessons of interaction and relationship problems of the Russian people and the North Caucasus ethnic groups. / /
North Caucasus news agency [electronic resource]. - 2010. - Mode of access: http://skfonews.ru/article/26
2
See: Saygullaev A. Unity and Diversity / / new case. 2008. Number 15, April 11, p. 4.
3
Russian in Chechnya, Chechens converted to / / Caucasus News Agency [electronic resource]. - 2010 - Mode of access:
http://skfonews.ru/news/115
One of the leading specialists in Oriental, Alexei Malashenko explains the situation, "in terms of
historical and philosophical confrontation between the two socio-cultural systems (Russian and Chechen),
and their mutual and permanent exclusion is inevitable. There was no peace in Chechnya, nor in a political
system ... Chechnya it seems, will always be strikingly different from the Smolensk region, or the Maritime
Territory. And so one day it will gain its independence, and, God forbid, to the borders with Russia was one
friendly state 1. "Russian was the link that has integrated people into a single socio-cultural space of the
Russian Empire and the Soviet Union, bringing the ethnic periphery of the new state law and guidelines.
Modern ethno-cultural processes in the NC are characterized by instability, inconsistency of the
interaction of the traditionalist, fundamentalist and modernization alternatives. It can become a cultural
legitimation, as the weakening and strengthening the position of Russia on its southern borders in the
challenges of globalization and geopolitical transformations.
3.4. Attitude to financial prosperity.
The problem of the relationship between economic issues in the context of the situation in the NC
has now become the most discussed. The main theoretical question is to identify the root causes: whether
militants (radical separatists) driven by the belief that after separation from the Russian Federation their
material well-being will improve, or if they are willing to sacrifice the well-being in order to achieve more
important goals - the assertion of their religious identity (the Shariah board ) national identity (independent
state)?
As for the words of the local population - "subsidies of the NC are not because of endowment of
natural resources scarcity and lack of willingness to work, but because all the financial proceeds used to
benefit individual families, have turned the public service in the business. And everybody knows these
families2." Family today in the Caucasian sense - is a limited number of people, consisting of one another in
kinship, friendship and economic relations. Almost all social ties of treatment in the clinic to obtain driver's
licenses are local, personalized, inter-personal nature, or through friends or "acquaintances of acquaintances."
It is characterized by "choral" praise of the first person, and he is also a "money-bag holder."
In general, the statistics of income (unemployment, etc.) on the NC should be treated critically. It is
doubtful that the average resident of Ingushetia, according to their income (given to a living wage) lives
almost 1.5 times worse than a resident of the Ivanovo region 3. If judged not by the average wage or fiscal
capacity, and on other parameters (size and quality of housing, automobile ownership, the volume of foreign
currencies replaceable, health status, number of students, the average life expectancy), it turns out that the
NC is not a "zone of poverty. "Despite the weak economy, political instability and lack of investment, people
here know how to equip your life. And if you judge the level of affluence of the population on the prices of
primary and secondary housing markets, calculated by Goskomstat (data of 2003) Makhachkala gives up
only to Moscow, St. Petersburg, Khanty-Mansiysk.
Sure, the special ethnic and cultural mentality of people is markedly different from NC nationwide.
Even under the Soviet socio-political situation in the Caucasus has developed its own laws, often do not fit
into the party claims. "For the people that traditionally inhabit the NC, the Soviet rate (consumption) is
absolutely unacceptable, as entered into conflict with the by centuries of custom and tradition, spiritual,
moral and cultural values. In the republics of the NC have no homes and live in poverty is a disgrace4.
In attempts targeting economic order to the Centre should take into account that the financial wellbeing and to demonstrate its always been quite significant in NC: a better house with a high and beautiful
fence, the best car to live with dignity, but do not work hard, etc. It depends on ethnic consciousness and
spiritual traits and traditions of local peoples. Where in the mentality prevailing pragmatism, rationalism, and
1
See: Nezavisimaya Gazeta, 31.12.1994
Cit. by: Y.S. Kolesnikov. Modernization of the territorial organization of the economy and macroeconomic functions
etnoekonomiki / / Etnoekonomika and other modernization paradigm of development of the national economy: resources and
reserves of the stability of adaptability. - Rostov-on-Don, 2004.-P. 19.
3
See: Russia's Regions: Socio-economic indicators. - M, 2002. -P. 63.
4
Cit. by: Ivanov P. What should be federalism in Russia. "Rossiyskaya Gazeta" 30.05.2006.
2
civil-territorial base ethnoideology the value of financial wealth can be principled, or even decisive. But in
practice, namely the effect of material requirements ("we have unemployment and poverty") and even in a
time of blackmailing ("Give the money to put down the rebels') contributed to define the economic vector to
create NCFR, at least officially," in order to settlement of the ethnic, cultural and religious differences to
fight poverty must become a fundamental principle of the development of southern Russia. "One gets the
impression that the time for the rest of Russia "to live in poverty is not considered a disgrace," let them to
provide the people of the NC.
In the North Caucasus, even democratic society, personification of public relations clearly restricts
access to economic resources and management of representatives of the "minority" as having an effective
strength of the representatives of the "majority" have more opportunities to provide direct and immediate
impact on their position in the hierarchy of power 1 . Suspicion, resentment, a sense of injustice and
powerlessness in these conditions occur more frequently and, above all, in most small nations. Thus,
analyzing the scant information on the biographies of liquidated Salafi militants, you might notice some
characteristics most of them did not have any family ties with the ruling ethnoklans2.
3.5. The role of language.
Language as a factor in the integration of different nations is second only to religion 3,because there
is the lack of competence in another language and, consequently, in other aspects of culture leads to an
exaggeration of the psychological differences between people. This is, perhaps, today remains one of the few
signs of indirect presence in mono-ethnic Russian republics 4 . Caucasian peoples belonging to different
linguistic groups, communicate also with one another in Russian, - the language of interethnic
communication. One can identify two trends: bilingualism (the use of native and Russian), linguistic
assimilation (using the Russian language as the primary means of intra-communication in families of
indigenous people).
No time for an illiterate farmer in any part of the Russian Empire, the language of his fathers was a
natural and unique. But with the advent of large cities, railroads, and modern education situation has become
complicated. For Ukrainians, Tatars and Georgians, who fled his village, it was not enough to know only
their native language, to come out in large imperial world. The growth of population mobility increased the
"imperial" role of the Russian language and at the same time multiply the number of those who were forced
to use it without being a natural medium. Ignorance or poor knowledge of Russian language was a barrier to
social advancement, to which all representatives of Great-increasing number of ethnic groups. Life is put
them in front of the necessity of choosing (or compromise) between native and Russian5.
The upgrade of the national languages, artificially inflated during the ethnic mobilization and
sovereignty has led to a noticeable decline in the prestige of the Russian language and elements of the allRussian culture. At the same time a social need in the Russian language as the language of science, culture,
education, market economy and international communication remained at the same high level.
Priority of the Russian language on the NC is determined mainly by political reasons, gradually led
to its dominance in all spheres. In the Soviet period there was a significant decrease in the viability of
ethnolinguistic minority of ethnic groups, which led to linguistic assimilation of their parts. Mastering the
Russian language by minor people reflect a strategy of individual mobility, the desire to integrate into the
dominant group and thus acquire a positive social identity.
1
Druzhinin A.G., Gontar N.V. Asymmetry in the socio-economic development of territories in southern Russia: the growth trends
in the market transformation / / Proceedings of the higher education institutions. North-Caucasian region. Anniversary issue. -2002.
- P. 69.
2
Ethno-religious terrorism / M. Antonian, G. Belokurov, A.K. Bokovikov to others, Paul led. M. Antonyan. - Moscow: Aspekt
Press, 2006. - P. 218.
3
Pinker Art. Language as an instinct (Translated from English). Moscow: URSS. 2004. - P. 12.
4
Safronov A.N. One of the factors in the study of adaptation of Russian as a foreign language / / Bulletin of the highest school.2003 .- № 6.
5
Desheriev Y.D. The role of Russian language and culture in the spiritual development of the North Caucasus. / / The Great
October Revolution and Russia advanced to the historical destiny of the peoples of the North Caucasus. - Grozniy, 1982. - P.90.
With 90 in all republics of NC have been made significant efforts to revitalize the traditional
languages. The struggle for independence began with the movement for the revival of the national language.
Deep connection between language and ethnic identity is found even in an attempt to highlight the new
identity, constructed at the present time on the basis of a common language - "Russian nationality" in postSoviet diaspora1. Only the entry into Russia still holds the Cyrillic alphabet for the national languages. For
example, with the emergence of independent Ichkeria, was an attempt to transfer the Chechen language to
Latin. Azerbaijan, Kyrgyzstan, Turkmenistan and Uzbekistan have replaced the Cyrillic alphabet to Latin,
and Persian-speaking Tajikistan borrowed the Arabic script.
All these movements were purely political, and their immediate task was to reduce dependence on
the power of the Republican Union center, and the final - at the exit of the republics of the Soviet Union.
"The collapse of the Soviet Union - emphasizes M.N. Guboglo - began with mobilized lingvitsizm thanks to
which languages of titular nationalities were elevated to the status of official languages, virtually blocked the
access of non-titular population in the offices of power and contribute to the achievement of three outcomes:
forced neokorenizatsiya of administrative apparatus, the formation of ethnocratic regimes in former Soviet
republics, and finally, disintegration of the USSR2. "
The role of Russian as a language of interethnic communication is reduced. Against this background,
the intensification of Islam, with some areas of Dagestan, has already begun a gradual process of capturing
by the Arabic language of this niche3. Following the dynamics of migration and the edges of the SFD is a
change in the educational process of high school - the emergence of courses of study languages in the NC,
where earlier it was not.
And yet, in some republics the Russian language remains the language of communication between
peoples. Only in Dagestan4 have several dozens of languages
1) Caucasian languages.
- Dagestani branch.
- Avar-Ando-tsezskaya group (Avar, andiytsy, botlihtsy, godoberintsy, karatintsy, ahvahtsy,
bagulaly, Tyndall, chamalaly, tsezy, ginuhintsy, gunzibtsy, bezhtintsy, hvarshiny).
- Lezghin group (Lezgins, Tabasarans, Aguls, Rutuls, Tsakhurs, Kryz, buduhi, hinalugi,
archintsy, Udi).
- Dargin language (Dargins, kaytagtsy, Kubachins).
- Lak language (Laks).
- Nakh branch.
- Chechen language (Chechens akkintsy).
2) Kipchak group of Turkic languages (Kumyks, Nogai).
3) the Iranian group of Indo-European languages (results).
Language as an ethnodivision sign of respect Russian and Caucasians relationship increases its value.
Caucasians are usually bilingual and have good command of Russian, but most of them recognize the
importance of language as an ethnic indicator. As in the public sphere, as well as in everyday life you hear
more often the native language every year5. Without exception, all national organizations consider language a
significant factor, emphasizing ethnic differences, and the threat of losing their native language is considered
as one of the most acute problems of its people6.
There are a lot of evidence that between language and ethnic identity there is closely interrelated: the
use of language influences the formation and maintenance of group identity and group identity affects the
1
Kuteva M. Ethno-cultural aspects of language learning / / Pedagogika.-1998 .- № 3
Guboglo M.N. Languages of ethnic mobilization. M.: Shkola "Languages of Russian Culture", 1998. - P. 84.
3
Makarov D.V. Official and unofficial Islam in Dagestan. - M., 2000. - P. 59.
4
Dagestan: ethno-political portrait. Essays. Documents. Chronicle / comp. and holes. Ed. V.F. Gryzlov. T. 1-4. Moscow, 19931994. - P. 90.
5
Sultanov.K.K. National Identity and value systems literature. M. Impey Academy of Sciences, 2001. - P. 8.
6
Redko L. On the status of languages in the training of teachers in higher vocational education / / Modern Kaucasus.-Pyatigorsk:
Univ IRPRG in the North Caucasus, 2006 .- Р.140
2
patterns of language use and preferences 1 . Very often, the language has a great influence on the ethnic
identity of adolescents from ethnically mixed families: many of them choose, depending on the nationality of
the mother language or even a "third" language - the language of instruction. It happens that in some
situations, members of ethno-linguistic groups increasingly identify themselves with those who speak the
same language with them than with those with whom they share a common origin and culture.
Common Language is one of the main elements of the nation and cementing civic identity, it is
possible even more important than ethnicity. The state has the right to demand that newly arrived immigrants
have studied the Russian language, as well as adhere to basic norms and rules prevailing in the host
community. The weakening of a national loyalty, which is expressed in an underestimation of the social
significance of the Russian language and official bilingualism, the reevaluation of the ethnic language,
confusing guidance of the general public devalues the installation of more high-status role of Russian
language at the state level and on the national common-Russian space.
§ 4. THE RELIGIOUS FACTOR.
Perhaps, there is no other topic is more delicate, closely related to morality, ethics, and ethnicity
than religion. It is believed that the Russian household and group conflicts between different peoples, even in
the hard confrontation are usually not religious. But the values of Orthodoxy were not always coincided with
common values of the Russian state, at the same time this religion gives utmost importance to the history and
development of the state. Today, almost all political forces (Center and the republics of the NC) treat a
particular religion as an attribute of ethnicity. When politicians talk about the problems of the Russian people,
then insert into their "little bit of orthodoxy" has become almost mandatory standard, there is a
nationalization or even ethnization of church2. Caucasian politicians of different orientations have as the rule
of "good tone" to publicize their commitment "to Islamic traditions."
Religion can be considered as a catalyst of national rivalries, and religious arguments are one of the
key in the production of violence, based on being born xenophobia, intolerance, and that ultimately leads to
the mobilization of physical violence 3 . Thus, suffering from the ruling majority, unable to meet their
religious needs, are the initiators of violence and use religious arguments for the preservation, revival or
protection of their religion.
Now on the NC there are more than 40% of all Russian Muslims4. At the same time migrants from
the NC are more active in carrying out of religious dogma than the Muslims of the Volga, and in many cities
in central Russia, form the basis of mosque attendance. Pilgrims from Dagestan, the overwhelming majority
of Russians traveling to the Hajj, and his Muslim schools are learning a lot more students than the total of all
other regions5. The importance of the "Islamic" factor is recognized by all, yet its role and influence on
identity formation in specific situations are different. Religious affiliation of Peoples was always the most
obvious feature, for them it was one of the aspects of the formation of national identity, but of course not
unique, since most of the ancestors of today's Muslims to Islam is not always based on religious conviction6.
Islam and Orthodox Christianity are the two leading-largest denominations, which was established
between the spirit of mutual understanding in the Russian Federation, but only between the official religious
leaders. Increased lately (all levels) statements like: "In Russia, a country with a huge number of Muslims,
there is no practically public policy at the Center of the Muslim community. Of course, they are in the
government, but officials followed an unwritten code: skip to the Islam religion, although visits by top
officials of the Orthodox worship have become a tradition. "Sometimes tensions can arise even due to the
emotional perception of too much religious symbolism. Thus, the image on the crosses (from downstream
1
Sorokin A., Markovina I. Y., Kryukov A.N. Etnopsiholingvistika. M., 1988. - P.171.
See: About the Social Concept of the Russian Orthodox Church – M., 2002. - P.373.
3
Kryvelev I.A. Religion and church in the modern world. M., 1961 .- Р.113.
4
Russian Caucasus. A book for politicians / Ed. V.A. Tishkov. – M.: Federal State "Rosinformagroteh", 2007, - Р. 74.
5
Nurullayev A.A. Muslim Ummah (community) of Russia - part of the Russian civilization / / Russian Civilization (Ethno-cultural
and spiritual aspects). - M., 1998. - P.231.
6
Islam on the territory of the former Russian empire. Encyclopedic Dictionary. Issue 1. -M., 1998. - P.23.
2
part of the "font of Christ") a lot of people incline to interpret as a triumph of Christianity over Islam1. Not
unite national and religious communities contribute to Russia and now existing national symbols of Russia the Muslim community of the country has repeatedly raised the issue of arms of Russia, which contains
images of crosses.
The religious factor in ethno-political processes in the North Caucasus macro-region forms a special
environment of inter-group interaction, which is affected by not only the confessional, but also intrarelationships influence, which makes the possibility of intra-contradictions, determined the religious factor2.
A special place here is one of the challenges posed by the situation of religious pluralism, namely, that by
itself religious pluralism is insufficient in a more religious spaces in which the process of aggregation of the
elites and the masses of the ethnic and religious grounds, as there are social actors are present who seek to
establish their own identity, and also legitimate religion3. Given this, we can conclude that the significant
impact of Islamic religious factor on the development of ethno-political processes at the NC, most likely will
persist for the foreseeable future4.
4.1. The Islamization of the NC.
At the heart of the highly successful state of the Prophet Muhammad was lying propaganda of the
new doctrine, which was associated with almost all of functions of this State. And such an Islamic state was
originally built on a fundamental ideological platform.
Recognizing the importance of ethnic, cultural and other differences among the Russian Muslims,
should take into account the context in which the idea of All-Russian Muslim community finds the absolute
reality. Islam is often seen as an integral component of spiritual and ethnic cultures of indigenous peoples.
Moreover, he declares a factor that can integrate disparate nations and peoples together, because Islam is
always over nations and government entities, and ideology. But, in fact in life is completely different, as are
many other factors intervene in the first place, economic and "political expediency"5 that force to move away
from solving problems, using the Islamic factor and Muslim identity of the peoples of the region.
In the NC Islam has always played the social and catalytic role, particularly at crucial periods.
Among them there were the national liberation movements under the leadership of Imam Mansur (17851791.) 6 Imam Shamil (1834-1959) 7 uprising and abrechestvo (1866-1916) 8 . Revolution and civil war in
Russia (1917 - 1920.) 9 separate deportation of North Caucasian peoples (1944-1957) 10 events to "restore
constitutional order" (1994-1996)11 and finally, "anti-terrorist campaign" (October 1999 - present time)12.
In the history of the Caucasian people repeatedly became the banner of religion, both national and
social protest. During Caucasian War of the XIX century the national liberation movement took place under
the slogan of creating a Muslim state in the Caucasus - Imamate. The ideology of the movement was
muridism13 - North Naqshbandiyya14 variation of the Sufi Order, was brought to the region by preachers from
1
Cit. By: F.M. Mukhametshin. Muslims in Russia: the fate of the prospects and hope. - Moscow, 2001.- P.8.
Sanglibaev A.A. Ethno-political processes and conflicts in the North Caucasus. - Cherkessk: Univ KCHIGI, 2008. - Р. 278.
3
Dibirov A.N. Religious and political extremism as a problem of a split national identity in Dagestan / / Russia and the Muslim
world: scientific newsletter. INIONRAN. Center for Humanitarian science-Information Studies, 2008, № 6 (192). - Р.78-92.
4
Zalimhanov Z.M., Hanbabaev K.M. The politicization of Islam in the North Caucasus. - Makhachkala, 2000. - P. 75.
5
Husain M.Z. Global Islamic Politics. - N.Y.: Longman, 2003. - P. 13.
6
Akhmadov S. Imam Mansur / / People's Liberation Movement in Chechnya and North Caucasus in the late XVIII century.
Grozny, 1991. - P. 74.
7
Ramazanov H.H. The era of Shamil. Makhachkala, 2004. - Р. 32.
8
Malsagov T.T. Highlanders revolt in Chechnya in 1877. Grozny, 1968. - Р. 5
9
Berdyaev S.K. Robberies in the North Caucasus: From the memories of the old administrator: (1907-1915 period ). - Paris, 1936.
- P.66.
10
Buhay N.F., Gonov A.M. Caucasus: Ethnic groups in trains (20-60s). - Moscow: INSAN, 1998. - P. 60.
11
Sharafutdinova E.F. The Chechen conflict: ethnic and confessional aspect. - Rostov n / D, 2008. - Р.16.
12
Kurbanov H.T. The religious-political extremism in the North-East Caucasus. - Rostov n / D, 2006. - P.23.
13
Bagirov A. Мuridism and Shamil / / Bolshevik, 1950, XIII. - Р. 21-37; Pokrovsky N.M. Muridism in power / / Marxist historian.
1934. T. 2. - P. 30, 35.
14
Zeinulla Rasuli (Rasulev) Al-Naqshbandi. Selected Works / Trans. from Arab. Asaka I.R., Ed. with comments. and comment.
Nasyrova I.R. Ufa: Publ. TsDUM, 2001. - Р. 88.
2
Central Asia and Iran in the early XIX century. At the same time, Sheikh Kunta-Haji Kishiev extensioned in
Chechnya Sufi Order Kadiriyya (from Asia Minor), advocated a peaceful resolution of the problems with the
metropolis1.
During the Civil War, representatives of both tarikats (orders) were made against the Soviets
(uprising led by Uzun Haji Imam Saltinskogo and N. Gotsinskogo). In Soviet times, even after suffering
large losses (in the late 20s - 30s almost all the mullahs were arrested, many of them were shot, closed all
mosques), Sufi Tariqa continued their activities. Many party and state officials continued secretly to perform
religious rites2. During the Chechen crisis, representatives of one and the same Tariqa could be on opposite
sides. In particular, members of Tariqa Kadiriyya sided J. Dudayev. Some of them also supported the
Wahhabi trend in the Chechen crisis3.
Bursts of Islamization in the NC have historically coincided with major wars and uprisings against
Russian domination4. These conflicts began as a struggle for territory and resources, and mobilizing the start
at the grassroots level were initially ethnocultural, and religious factors then. The spread of Islam and
sometimes its imposition by military and political leaders (from Sheikh Mansur to Dudayev's) followed
ethnic mobilization, but not vice versa. In this context, the expansion of Islam (and the borrowing of his
"pure" forms in the Arab world) was used, primarily, the implementation of worldly goals, not much
different from the burst of religiosity in most of the other warring states5. However, during the protracted
conflict (and this includes all the major military actions of the Centre in the NC), the process of Islamization
took on its own internal logic and dynamics, and the differences between "traditional" and "borrowed" forms
wasted to the wayside. In particular, the separatist government of G.Dudayev in Chechnya appeared on a
purely secular basis of the socio-cultural and political protest, especially antinomenklature and only after
anti-Moscow orientation, it has evolved in the direction of "Islamism" but with the increasing military
pressure from the federal government. It’s rightly to belief that the invasion of the federal forces in Chechnya
in December 1994 was the main impetus for the current stage of Islamization6 of the NC,( and then to spread
Islamic radicalism and the emergence of regional militant envoys from Arab countries 7. This question gives
better understanding of the current dynamics and prospects of the North Caucasian Islam. For example, you
cannot say with certainty how deeply rooted the current process of "re-Islamization" of the region, and in
what direction events would be unfold if the federal government abandoned its brute power politics in the NC.
The profound differences in the extent and characteristics of Islamization, situational and instability
of its concrete manifestations are largely determine the nature of relationships between groups of Russian
Muslims and the prospect of gaining their subjectivity as a social and political force. In this sense, any
scholar of Russian Islam is interested not only short-term deals with the dynamic object exposed to a wider
context. The key issue here is the degree of self-identification of Caucasian Muslims with their coreligionists in the All-Russian community 8 (umma). The concept of nation-wide ummah itself nonundoubtedly and belongs to a highly developed forms of Islam in the context of "nation states"9.
Religious picture which most scholars of the 1990s - early 2000s presented in the conditioned
radical light in 2011, gave his own and very viable seeds. Only occasionally the view of sociologists who
1
Biryukov A.V. The Russian-Chechen relations in the XVIII - the middle of XIX / / Questions of history. 1998. № 2. - Р. 46
Sukhoparov A. Soviet Muslims: Between Past and Future / / Social Sciences today. - M., 1991. - № 6.
3
Akayev W.H. Religio-political conflict in the Chechen Republic Ichkeria / / Center. Asia and the Caucasus. - Luleo, 1999. - № 4.
4
Sukhachev V.Y. Ethnic and national component in the Caucasian conflict: the coming of a "foreign" / / Russia and the Caucasus:
Through two centuries .- SPb., 2001. - P. 171-176.
5
Ethnic Conflicts in the USSR. The causes, characteristics, learning problems / under. Ed. A.P. Osipov. Moscow: IEA. 1991. Р.32
6
Dobaev I.P. Political processes in the Islamic movement in the North Caucasus / / The scientific thought of the Caucasus. - 2008.
- № 1.
7
Mamaev S. Black Arabic / / Itoghi. 1999. Sept. 21.
8
Malashenko A.V., Islamic landmarks in the North Caucasus. - M, 2001. - Р. 28.
9
Nurullayev A.A. Muslim Ummah (community) of Russia - part of the Russian civilization / / Russian Civilization (Ethno-cultural
and spiritual aspects). - M., 1998. - P.29.
2
claim that a significant proportion of the population of the NC was radicalized1, deny the individual studies.
For example, the results of a poll conducted by Madina Bogatyryova 2 in August and September 2007 in the
republics of Dagestan and Ingushetia.
The author investigated the intensity of the religious life of the respondents on the following criteria:
faith in God, visiting the mosque, reading the Koran, the commission of mandatory and optional (Sunnah)
prayers, the observance of mandatory and optional (Sunnah) of posts, etc. The results have shown that
allegations of "alienation from Islam because of the general negative background "are unfounded. For
example, in Dagestan Muslims consider themselves to be 98.5% of total respondents. 0.1% identify
themselves as Orthodox. In Ingushetia, Muslims constitute 99.5%, Orthodox consider themselves 0.4% of the
respondents. The percentage of non-believers in Dagestan - 0.3%, in Ingushetia - 0.1%.
At the end of the study the member of the Institute of Social and Political Studies of RA of S makes
the now typical conclusion: "There are a lot of problems, mainly reducible to the lack of education of
Muslims in understanding some important principles of beliefs. It is vacuum formed in education of the
Muslim of studied regions considered and generated a lot of problems in the NC and in Russia as a whole.
Therefore the development of a uniform standard in the field of Islamic education should be a top priority in
the activities of those agencies that deal with religious tolerance. It is important to keep this issue so-called
the median line, which would allow to find the common ground between ideologically conflicting parties. "M.
Bogatyreva characterizes the situation in the NC is as a total Islamization with the elements of the
underground radicalization.
In some areas (for example, and Gergebilskom and Tsumadin regions of Dagestan) Shura - councils
of mosques and their imams often control the activities of rural gatherings, and sometimes the local
administration. In secondary schools, a mandatory course of "History of Islam," was introduced covering
Islamic history of the Caucasus, electives on the Arabic language are working, for which teaching Muslim
scholars – Ulama 3 are admitted. There are free instruction courses on Islamic studies in hundreds of
madrassas in the mosques4. Their graduates can continue their education in the Muslim universities of the
Arab countries and Turkey.
Today, Islam in Russia has three main trends - traditionalism, modernism and Renovationism 5 .
Under traditionalism often understand tarikatizm (Tariqa - Sufi brotherhoods). In the North-East Caucasus
(Dagestan, Chechnya and Ingushetia), Islam spread in the form of Sufism, presented a Tariqa Naqshbandiyya,
kadiriya and shazaliya, providing spiritual, cultural and political influence. The positions of these tarikats in
the region remain strong, as if conserving religious identity. Historically, the Islamic community of NC did
not have a single center was a set of dozens of nations who have adopted Islam in different times and in
different forms. Unlike the Muslims of the Volga, professing one branch of Islam (Hanafi Madhhab Sunni)
Muslims of the NC profess different directions of Islam: Sunni, Shafi'i school (its professed mainly Chechens,
Ingush and most part of Dagestani) Hanafi school (peoples of Kabardino-Balkaria, Karachay- Cherkessia,
Adygeya) and Shia Islam - only in Dagestan (Lezgins). It’s for the so-called traditional ways of Islam6.
It's safe to say that the map the spread of Islam in Russia corresponds to the geographical spread of
ethnohistorical media in our country, however, the degree of Islamization is different. Talk about a common
1
Ignatenko A.A. Muslim self-defense against Wahhabism / / NG-Religions. 1999. 24 Nov.; Smirnov Extremism in Islam: Origins
and Trends / / Continent. 2000. Sept. 20. - October 2., On the propagation of ideas of religious extremism in the Russian Federation.
URL: www.infocentre.ru.; Yarlykapov A. The problem of Wahhabism in the North Caucasus / / Research in Applied and
emergency ethnology. M., 2000. № 134. P. 25; Tishkov VA Denial of Russia / / Notes of the Fatherland. 2005. Number 1, etc.
2
The survey was conducted Sector Sociology of Religion, Institute of Social and Political Studies in consultation with the Council
of muftis of Russia.
3
Majlis Ulama in Makhachkala: Central Juma mosque / / Appendix to the newspaper "As-salaam." - Makhachkala, 2005.
4
State and Religion in Dagestan / / Information-Analytical Bulletin of the Government Committee for Religious Affairs RD. Makhachkala, 2003.
5
Akhunov A. Not just Jadidism. URL: http://www.islam.ru/pressclub/histori/jzadidizm (date accessed: 11.09.2009).
6
Bulatov A. Islam in the North Caucasus: current problems. North-East Caucasus. Annual report. 2004. / / Http://eawarn.ru/;
Malashenko A.V. Islam in Russia. - Moscow: ROSSPEN, 2007, p. 31; Islam in southern Russia. Sat Articles / Comp. and holes. Ed.
Syzranov A.V. - Astrakhan, 2007; Malashenko A.V. Islamic Guidelines of the North Caucasus. Bookshelf / / http://www.kavkazuzel.ru/ etc.
center of Islam in Russia is not necessary, and there is no unified strategy among Russian Muslims. Some
researchers give the Islamization of self-importance1, while others are more inclined to consider it as one of
the manifestations of the same etnizm of Islamism and even called "camouflage" of nationalism2. However, it
is impossible to deny that the discourse of a number of Islamic organizations, at least at the level of
declaration, the religious and doctrinal component clearly prevails over the separatist nationalist 3 . In
particular this applies to all kinds of construction projects in the Caucasus or the inclusion of an independent
theocracy in this area even more extensive education relevant sense.
The use of rigid and dogmatic military force against other supporters of the Salafis showed the
Islamic transformation of society that such a fate eventually awaits them if they will act the same way, in
opposition to the existing regime. In addition, they realized that the official clergy associated with the
interests of the new local elites, there would be only the ideological and political force, he would have to deal
with a different branch of Islam, expressing interest in an extreme form of opposite social classes.
Tarikatskoe clergy, pursuing essentially the same ultimate goal as their opponents-neovahhabity - the
establishment of an Islamic state, is trying to reach her now legally to the best of all possible ways of entry
into power. At the same time it seeks to strengthen its socio-political influence, to more clearly indicate that
its presence in the life of the republics.
Mobilization, intellectual, organizational and financial resources of the Sufi orders are huge 4. Their
politicization is already a fact5. In the current unstable socio-political situation in the Caucasus, in the actual
absence of a clear ideology of the Center, it is fraught with the radicalization in the near future and tarikatists
Islam. Spontaneity of Islamization of the NC, which is a defensive reaction to the response to an explicit
confrontation with the Centre means that many Muslims of this region live or in a local, isolated from the
world-wide perspective, or refuse to identify themselves with Russia as a state, and thereby deny their own
identity to the potential All-Russian umma.
The Islamic factor is often used as an ideological and organizational shell for the realization of
practical interest not subjects or forces of the Islamist political and social action. Political engagement of
Islam is described as loyal to the actions of the authorities, "the official clergy," and use religion for their
own purposes by radical Islamists - neovahhabits who are in opposition to the government. Islam in Russia it is a question of a strategic nature and it is directly related to state security.
An important role in the revival of Islam in Russia has played a mosque as a center of propaganda,
propagation and popularization of the doctrine6. The mosque in Russia, as in musulsman world - it's not just a
religious temple, but also social (socio-political) center, which plays an important role in the social life of the
district, the city where it is located. The number of mosques in Russia over the past 20 years has increased
tenfold7. In Tatarstan, its more than 1,100, in Bashkortostan - 470, in Chechnya - 465, Ingushetia - 300, in
Dagestan - more than 2,000 (in 1989 - 27). Mosques play a dual role in the politicization and radicalization of
Islam on the one hand, they have become a real force to influence political processes in Russia, on the other
hand neovahhabity used them for adoption and spread of their ideology8. When the President and Prime
Minister of the Russian Federation visit republics of the NC, in particular in Chechnya, set at the central
mosque is already included in the official program of the visit.
The religious factor in ethno-political processes in the North Caucasus macro-region forms a special
environment of inter-group interaction, which is affected by not only the confessional, but also intrarelationships, which makes the possibility of intra-contradictions, determined the religious factor. A special
place here is one of the challenges posed by the situation of religious pluralism, namely, that by itself is
1
Krivitsky K.V. Religious factor in ethnic and political situation in the North Caucasus / / Religion and politics in modern Russia. M., 1997.- P. 40.
2
Malashenko A. Russian nationalism and Islam / / Ethnic and regional conflicts in Eurasia. - M., 1997. - Kn.2. - P.8-22.
3
Said Afandi. Mazhmuatul-Favaid ("Collection of discourses"). - Makhachkala, 1998.
4
Khismatulin A.A. Sufism. SPb.: ABC Classic: St. Petersburg Oriental Studies, 2003. - P. 8.
5
Kisriev E. Islam as a political factor in Dagestan / / Central Asia and Caucasus. - 2000, - № 5 (11) .- P. 27
6
Majlis Ulama in Makhachkala: Central Juma mosque / / Appendix to the newspaper "As-salaam." - Makhachkala, 2005.
7
State and national policies of state-confessional relations in the Russian Federation in 2004, T. 2. M., 2005. - P. 312.
8
Silantyev R. Recent history of Islam in Russia. - M., 2007. - P. 44, 52-65.
insufficient religious pluralism in a more religious spaces in which the process of aggregation of the elites
and the masses of the ethnic and religious grounds, as there are social actors who seek to establish their own
identity, and also legitimized by religion. Given this, we can conclude that the significant impact of Islamic
religious factor on the development of ethno-political processes in the NC, most likely will persist for the
foreseeable future. And as proof, attention is drawn to the result of surveys of parents in connection with the
introduction of courses in schools or the foundations of religious culture, "secular ethics". In the Russian
regions of Russia for the RCA course favored only 20 percent of the parents and in the Chechen Republic for
the "Basics of Islam" - 99 percent1.
4.2. Religious revival - as a phenomenon of demodernization.
The process of modernization in all spheres of public life is accompanied by a number of negative
events, such as material separation, the decline of morality, crime, attitudes to the family institution, which
are factors of destabilization of socio-political development. This situation helps to activate the subjectivity
of traditional social institutions such as religious organizations, which has considerable expertise and
resources of spiritual and moral education2. Removal of pre-existing prohibitions and restrictions on worship
activities of religious organizations and the involvement of citizens that resulted from the democratization of
public life in Russia was one of the key factors in changing the political subjectivity of religion 3. The country
has been an intensive process of revival of religion, which is accompanied by a growing number of religious
groups, both traditional and nontraditional religious movements, gradually the process of restitution - the
"religious image" is widely used as individual politicians and political organizations4.
Known theories of modernization, despite their stylistic differences come from the general
evolutionary theory of progressive development of society. The collapse of the Soviet Union brought back to
life events that religious experts call the "rebirth of spiritual life," supposedly always been present among the
inhabitants of Russia, despite the brutal repression by the authorities and the dominant ideology. It would
seem that confirmation of this thesis were attempts to introduce Sharia rule and a new order, including
standards of conduct for women, let alone officially permitted polygamy in the NC. In Dagestan, Chechnya,
Ingushetia, began to appear female figures with closed faces, symbolizing the restoration of the lost of
traditional norms. Universal TV reports have shocked the public with execution for adultery committed by
the verdict of the Sharia Court.
A specific feature of post-Soviet Russia, as NC and the central part the so-called religious regression
is a return to the past with all the trappings of religious activity. The situation in question does not fit into the
context of modernization. Despite the secular nature of the Russian state, the incorporation of religion into
politics is a very stable trend5, rendering it all the more impact and the current process is not simply a return
to Orthodoxy and Islam, as a separate wave of segregation of the Russian people. The revival of religion is
the phenomena of global, but they are most clearly manifested in the cultural approval of Christianity and
Islam, and those calls that they give up the separation of Russia
"Modernization" is identified with the Euro-American model of development, and the last - to
Christianity6. Accordingly, the Russian Orthodox Church has gained almost official privileged status of the
public system. Thus, the arrows of historical clock in relations between the state and the church with a
characteristic scale in Russia were transferred back to the days of almost Romanov tsarist regime. Officially,
the process was launched in October 1990 when the Supreme Soviet of USSR adopted the law "On Freedom
of Conscience and Religious Organizations", which guaranteed the equality of all citizens regardless of their
religion, abolished the ban on religious propaganda, i.e. it was allowed not only the free exercise of faith, but
1
Karpets V.I. / / North Caucasus news agency [electronic resource]. - 2010. - Mode of access: http://skfonews.ru/
Slobozhnikova V.S. The political content of the status of religion in modern Russia / / Transformation of the political system in
Russia: Problems and Prospects: International scientific. Conference: abstracts. M., 2007.
3
Sgibnev O.I. Church-state relations in Russia. Volgograd, 2005.
4
Dorofeev E.S. The problems of state regulation of religious relations in modern Russia / / The religious factor in the development
of civil society in Russia today: Sat. scientific. Proceedings. Saratov, 2004.
5
Morozov A. Religion and political modernization of Russia. M., 2004. - P. 33.
6
Kostyuk K.N. Russian Orthodox Church and Society: the moral or ethical conflict cooperation / / POLIS. 2008. - P. 76.
2
its preaching, private forms of religious education, including special education. Religious organizations
received the status of legal persons.
It's safe to say the almost complete absence in the Russian modernist reform processes in the mind
of the titular priests. They openly declare their victories in the possibility of formally teach in secular
institutions such as schools, the army, with their religion (Orthodox Christianity and Islam), and all the
accompanying paraphernalia have not been changed for several hundred years 1. Sequential restoration of
traditional norms was quite noticeable, if not the main obstacle to the modernization of society. Religion
today preserves the primitive form of social relations, serves as a deterrent to social change, which manifests
itself in the administration of sharia courts, interference with religious leaders in the management of the
republics: "Sharia courts - Religious constant inherent in a society where the dominant religion is Islam."
Sharia courts set up in the 90s and existing today in many villages of Dagestan and Ingushetia and Chechnya,
could not and cannot cope with rising crime. Paradoxically, precisely in those areas where these courts focus,
the criminal situation is most intense.
Here is a typical example of how quickly and deeply religious come into the lives of ordinary people:
"... the chief physician of a large hospital in Makhachkala told how in the evening last secretary general of
the Soviet Union appeared on TV screen and said that it is necessary to allow the opening of workplace
prayer rooms, and in the morning at the hospital it was already open. Hospital staff never removes caps or
scarves - this is the case when the Muslim dress code coincides with the requirement of Medicine. If an
employee believes is guilty and promises that it will never happen again, he certainly believes he is greater
than the unbeliever, for a Muslim knows that cheat or do not contain the word - it is a sin. Surgeons begin the
operation with the words "BismiAllah" 2 as a believer surgeon feels an enormous responsibility before
Almighty Allah and it is very important today, when practically guilt or omission of a doctor is very difficult
to prove ... "3. But no less impressive are the numerous examples of how the officials of central Russia on
his official acts proactively receive the blessing of priests.
Today in the NC there are no virtually social organizations that would oppose Islamization,
considering it a negative phenomenon. It is not even Islamophobia, but only on incorrect supporters of
Islamic norms, in contrast to secular law and morality. In Chechnya, Ingushetia and Dagestan, the local proRussian government openly supports the processes of Islamization and tries to improve the comfort of living
for its citizens-Muslims, in fact, legalizing polygamy by typing in the schools to teach Islam, and forbidding
contrary to his religion entertainment. From these positions even a rivalry starts between the republics "Who lives by the Koran more." Rural male population, including young people, following their religious
duty, they pray five times a day and only in the mosques. In the mosques they discuss all the news of the
local and non-local nature it has become a center of political enlightenment4.
Similar phenomena are characterized by lack of competence of the North's own society, who
wanted to get out of the existing Russian system, which in itself is spread out in a period of radical
transformation. That part of the borrowing, which is clearly not accepted in this society and shared its
population over a long period of norms and values can be called as demodernization. Those for the NC are
the European standards, even though they established themselves in the deformed forms of the Soviet regime
and coexisted with the so-called traditional institutions and values. Although, as Gabriel Gakayev and Sergei
Arutyunov noted, the Caucasian community includes both a fair share of "values", tentatively called "Asian",
if other relate primarily rules and customs associated with Islam5.
But the main problem for the past treatment standards and borrows - is the refusal of society in his
own work and to those innovations that are generated primarily local details. Demodernization state is due to
1
Mitrokhin N. Not by Bread Alone: The Russian Orthodox Church prefers gourmandism News / / Political Journal. 2006. № 13
(108)
2
Trans. from an Arab. - In the name of God.
3
Dagestanskaya Pravda. 1997. July 3 .
4
Islam in Southern Russia. Sat Articles / Comp. and holes. Ed. Syzran AV - Astrakhan, 2007. - P.24.
5
Bobrovnikov V.O. The Muslims of North Caucasus: custom, law, violence: Essays on the History and Ethnography of the right of
Nagorno Dagestan. - M., 2002. - P. 102-117.
the fact that although the North Caucasian society, and can overcome the post-Soviet crisis, but it is unable to
do so without external assistance.
Another feature of demodernization is the general state of apathy of population and neglect of
people's ideas of nation-building. A well-developed network of corruption, cronyism, and, as valor embezzlement of budget (general) funds - are nothing more than a protest of the state, with religious ideas
serve as a universal salvation from ills of conflict.
Of course, any society cannot be guaranteed of a return to past religious norms, but the situation of
demodernization - this is not necessarily a return or backward movement. It may also be an invention or
adoption of inappropriate projects and regulations that currently exist in other societies (Arab countries)1.
The religious revival may well exist in the context of the latest technologies and use their services, for
example, means an individual controlled explosion, including as a part of the technology of jihad2.
Unfortunately, the way out of demodernization is extremely difficult. Social evolution has always
some kind of "progressive" direction, also religious revival in this category have never been experienced
before, if only not to rethought and later reborn as a new religion.
According to many in the Center, one of the major problems of Russian Muslims is the issue of
improving religious education, with which you can get rid of a number of costs in the religious and political
life3. Meanwhile, with the complicity of the Centre and without it, the process of strengthening the influence
of Islam in various areas of public policy and public life, of the NC as well as the process of increasing the
number of people who are trying to observe religious precepts.
It is safe to predict that the lobbying of direct process "Islamization of the law" completely loyal to
the center by everyone recognized Traditional forces will increase4. It serves as a reward for war with the
radicals. Most often, the assertion of Islam in the NC, in whatever form it manifested itself, means to deny
the influence of Russian culture on local society, politics and morality. Such a revival - it's not the rejection
of modernity, and the rejection of orthodoxy and Russian-ness. This is a declaration of cultural independence
from Russia, a proud statement: "we will be Muslims, and are not going to like you." It is not occasion that in
the Caucasian social consciousness there is a public opinion that for the tragic religious events of the13-14th
October 2005 in Nalchik, you should not use the term "religious terrorism": on all grounds it is an act of
armed rebellion or with signs of civil war.
4.3. Religion and Democracy in the NC.
Speaking of the relationship between Islam, Christianity and secular democracy, it is noteworthy
aspects of compatibility and incompatibility, individually with a view to eastern NC (Dagestan, Chechnya
and Ingushetia) and the rest of Russia. Reality confirms this compatibility, which is manifested in the
existence of relative stability in Tatarstan, Bashkortostan and in the whole country. As for Dagestan,
Ingushetia and Chechnya, it is referred to as aspects of the incompatibility of political Islam and secularOrthodox Russian state, and the incompatibility of political Islam and the Salafi traditional Islam with its
tolerance to ethnic traditions and customs.
The North Caucasian political Islam (traditional) to recognize democracy on the words, but anyone
who does not accept religious claims, called kafirs (unbelievers), while in the presence of Christians or Jews
calls them - "people of the book (the Bible, the Torah, the gospel message of God)" or simply - "non1
Polyakov K.I. Arab East and Russia: the problem of Islamic fundamentalism. - M., 2001. - P. 46 - 61.
Trans. from Arab. - A holy war for the faith. This word is derived from the verb "dzhahada" - to give all power to anything, fight.
In many cases we can talk not only about the armed struggle against the enemies of Islam, but also the struggle for faith in a
broader sense, for example, against their own bad inclinations, of inducing others to commit only be approved by the Shariah, on
the application of force to counter the Shari'a throughout the reprehensible and so on .
3
Kokov V.M. Islam: The humanistic tradition / / The scientific thought of the Caucasus. 2000. № 1. - P. 30; State and Religion in
Dagestan / / Information-Analytical Bulletin of the Government Committee for Religious Affairs RD. - Makhachkala, 2003. – Р. 12; Markedonov S.M. Ethnonational and the religious factor in political life of the Caucasus region: Allowance. - Pyatigorsk:
IRPRG in the North Caucasus, 2006. - P. 37.
4
These Spiritual Administration of Muslims of Dagestan (DUMD) and the Committee on Religious Affairs under the Government
of the Republic of Dagestan. Cit. by: D.V. Makarov. Official and unofficial Islam in Dagestan. - M., 2000.
2
Muslims"1. Salafi Islam as a political or even local (ethnic) Muslims do not observe all the requirements of
Shariah, said non-Muslims. In this respect, traditional Islam would seem kind of tolerant pluralism as a
principle of democracy, but democracy in the suppression of atheism is unacceptable, and psychological
ideological suppression of the open public atheism in the NC indicates the one-sidedness of democracy in the
sphere of freedom of conscience. And the Muslim accusation that he is a non-Muslim carries a charge of
psychological warfare on the NC, which further inhibits the open atheism.
As for the rest part of the Russian Federation (area and region), then perhaps we should speak not
about democracy in general, and about the existence of "orthodox democracy"2. Since all of what any serious
democratic problems are solved in favor of Orthodoxy: to serve a Christian appearance of cities, to restore
the Orthodox churches in the difficulty of construction of mosques (for example, in Sochi), etc. At the same
democratic principles used and Orthodox in the fight against Islam and Islam in the struggle against the
Orthodox dominance3.
Islam in the NC is seeking to undermine the Russian Orthodox dominance at least in its territory.
And it successfully managed. One of the most acute contradictions between Islam and Orthodox Christianity
is that Islam demands equality with the Orthodox Church in the whole Russia (to change the coat of arms of
the Russian Federation, etc.), it is democratic. The Orthodox world is in favor of continuing its dominance its domination on its territory and uses to it democratic principles, pointing to the most quantitative.
When it comes to the incompatibility of religion and democracy in modern Russia, the question is
not so much of the existing armed struggle against the supporters of Salafi Islam in democratic tradition, as
the acute contradictions and constant painful confrontation with one hand any Islam, on the other hand, the
power of secular-Orthodox democracy.
It is also necessary to pay attention to this aspect of religion, as inherent to Islam and Orthodox
Christianity the desire to runaway expansion. Expansiveness of Islam and Orthodox Christianity manifests in
an effort to expand its sphere of religion, and especially among ethnically predisposed to it. This is contrary
to the pluralism of democracy. In Russia there is tolerance and while intolerance for other religions. At
present, there are very few people who are not covered by traditional religions. Therefore, it is a qualitative
increase in the number of "strict" of believers, both Orthodox and Muslims.
The existence of religious and democratic conflict is in fact evidence of unsolvability of problems of
democracy, which by their nature are a source feeding extremism and terrorism. Main clash in Russia and
especially in the NC this is a clash of principles of democracy and the principle of universality of religion,
missionaries and in Islam and in Orthodoxy. In 2009, in Rostov-on-Don was held an international conference
entitled: "Tolerance and toleration in the North Caucasus." At the conference, an Orthodox priest, taking part
in its deliberations and discussions told about non-stealing various sects and other religions, Orthodox and
Muslim congregation. At the same time at open discussions almost all the clergy support the freedom of
religion and religious agitation (missionary work). That is important to their religions their adherents believe,
first, the struggle for the preservation of religious believers in the womb at the same time opens the door to
the neophytes of the other religions and do everything for coming representatives into other religions a "true
faith and be saved." This is just one aspect of religious universalism, which is incompatible with pluralism4.
Supporters of Islamic universalism in the NC, but the slogan of the triumph of Islam all over the
world, and put the internal problems in the Muslim republics, namely: to achieve a consistent way of life of
Muslims of Islam until the establishment of an Islamic state5. These views are contrary to democracy, which
in Russia is a secular and Orthodox, which provokes typical question: "Should democracy be different in
1
Polosin V.A. Gospel through the eyes of Muslims: two views on one story, Moscow, 2005. - P. 56.
About the social conception of the Russian Orthodox Church - Moscow, 2002. - P. 373
3
Velichko A.M. Church, government and law. SPb., 2005. - P. 77.
4
State and Religion in Dagestan / / Information-Analytical Bulletin of the Government Committee for Religious Affairs RD. Makhachkala, 2003, The State, religion and law. A collection of documents and methodological materials for employees of
administrations of cities and districts of Dagestan. - Makhachkala, 2004, State and Religion in Dagestan / / Information-Analytical
Bulletin of the Government Committee for Religious Affairs RD. - Makhachkala, 2003.
5
Abdulatipov R.G. Destiny of Islam in Russia. M, 2002. - P. 61-63.
2
Russia, an area where Islam has never been dominant, but always prevailed orthodoxy, and only about
seventy years atheism?"1
4.4. Religion and the Russian army.
The newspaper "Arguments of the Week"2 put a note on the subject, stating: "The ultra-Orthodox
Hasidic Federation of Jewish Communities of Russia (FJC) has appointed the first" military rabbi "- a citizen
of Israel Aaron Gurevich. The appearance of the first rabbi in the Russian army was preceded by a meeting
of first deputy chairman of the Government of the Russian Federation Dmitry Medvedev with the leadership
of FJC and one of two chief rabbis of Russia, Boris Lazar (according to the FJC). The Russian Orthodox
Church, of course, they reacted critically.
The site of the Synodal Department for Relations with the Armed Forces3 immediately published an
interview of the main military priest of ROC Father Michael (Vassiliev). He complained that Israeli soldiers
prevented regularly Orthodox communicate with the priests. Moreover, they seem to regularly come to the
rabbis and the incline to get circumcised by going to Judaism. According the words of A. Gurevich, "... in the
Russian Army there are 40 000 Jews, some of the soldiers and officers have not realized yet their affiliation
to the Jewish people. I'm trying to help them to feel Jewish."
The results of many cited in the present case studies and forecasts on the study of the demographic
situation in Russia agree that Russia has the rapid growth of Muslim population. Islam permeates many
spheres of social and political life is no exception and the army, from the beginning of democratization,
greater freedom in religious soldiers and officers began to speak openly about their commitment to Islam4.
The presence of large Russian population the Muslim enclaves, the impact on their neighboring Muslim
States have contributed to strengthening the Islamic component in the military policy of Russia 5. Matters
spiritual and moral education in school and the army are under very close scrutiny of religious leaders in
Russia.
At the residence of the President of Russia in Barvikha July 21, 2009 meeting of the President, DA
Medvedev and the leaders of the religious traditions of Russia took place. The theme of attention became the
head of the country's problems of teaching at schools, the foundations of religious culture and secular ethics
and the introduction in the Armed Forces of the Russian Federation the Institute of military and naval
ministers of church. Islamophobia, to some extent presents in the Russian army. It is exacerbated by the fact
that some Russian politicians and ideologues in the confessional nature of Russian statehood focus on
Orthodoxy. Leaders of Russian nationalists appeal for the creation of military units on an ethnic basis, to the
formation of the Orthodox army6. At the same time in the speeches of some Muslim political and religious
leaders of Russia is seen as hostile to Islam's imperial power. Both are threatened to another country's
internal stability, cohesion and control of its armed forces. Obviously, the problem of "Islam and the Russian
army" becomes more relevant and politicized.
As indicated above, the meeting a chairman of Russia muftis Council mufti sheikh Ravil Gainutdin
expressed full support to the efforts of the state in the name of strengthening the defense capability of the
army, as well as his efforts on the spiritual and moral education of military personnel and the younger
generation: "We believe by working with the Ministry of Defense, we will be able to create the model the
institution of military clergy, which will serve the interests of state and society. We hope that in the case of
introduction into the Russian Army Institute of military chaplains will be protected right to freedom of
religion, will not be infringed upon their religious feelings and will not be forgotten that in the army there are
soldiers of different nationalities and faiths"7.
1
Cit. by: ethnic and religious identity factor in post-Soviet society. M., 1998. - P. 18.
See: Arguments of the Week - Online version of the socio-analytical newspaper URL: www.argumenti.ru/
3
See URL: www.pobeda.ru
4
Islam in Southern Russia. Sat Articles / Comp. and holes. Ed. Syzranov A.V. - Astrakhan, 2007. - P. 44.
5
Sazhin V.I. On the question of civilizations, Islam and war / / Middle East and the present. - M., 1998. - P.4.
6
Polosin V.A. The manifesto of the new Russia: a third way - a straight line. M., 2001. - P. 50-58.
7
Cited by URL: www.muslim.ru/1/cont/4/5/1798.htm.
2
According to Waliullah Hazrat Yakupov 1 , "in recent years they see an increase in people's
religiosity, and the recruitment of young people growing number of faithful citizens, in practice, performing
the rites and prescriptions. As we know, Islam is welcomed to military service, DUM RT in their daily
activities encourages young people to serve in the armed forces and protect their own homeland. At the same
time in the media and in communicating with end-of-term military conscription exaggerated facts of
manifestations of bullying, prejudice the rights of persons openly practicing the religious worship2.
Changing approaches to the acquisition, with the connivance of individual commanders, leads to the
fact that soldiers of different ethnic groups trying to impose their own order in military units," - said the chief
military prosecutor Sergei Fridinsky during the coordination meeting of the agencies in March 2011.
According to data publicized on many sites3, during the first two months of 2011 in the Armed
Forces (AF) of Russia were reported 500 violent crimes, which resulted in more than 20 soldiers were
seriously injured and two - were killed. In the past 2010 every tenth crime was committed out of mercenary
motives, and the number of extortion, as compared with 2009 increased almost 1.5 times. The most
unfavorable situation is in the armed units of the Central Military District, where the number of recorded
hazing has doubled. S. Fridinsky pointed to a dangerous increase of the number of suicides in the ranks of the
military.
The first years after the collapse of the Soviet Union officers for the most part have not seen any
problems associated with Islam. The fact there were some objective reasons - on the one hand, the Central
Asian republics and Azerbaijan seceded from the USSR, on the other hand, the principle of recruitment,
according to which many recruits were close to home was distributed. For these reasons, in only certain of
military districts officers had to work with soldiers who professed Islam.
But by the end of 1994, and especially in connection with the outbreak of hostilities in Chechnya,
the situation has changed markedly. The question of "Islamic factor and its army," and - increasingly - "Islam
and security forces" was understood as strong actual as evidenced by the fact of his reflection in the works of
popular literature. Thus, the author of detective stories Chingiz Abdullayev, in his novel "The alternative for
sinners," depicted a situation in which employees of one of Moscow's special police units in an effort to
detain the offender, almost burst into a mosque. Since this "could lead to unwanted incidents in Moscow,"
Special Forces leadership "ordered to enter into all our units at least one Muslim. If necessary, he can, taking
off shoes to enter the mosque and talk to people without offending the feelings of believers4.
In the mid-90s at the Military Academy RVSN of Dzerzhinsky there was the technique of using a
psycho-adaptive when dealing with "Muslim." Its authors relied on the experience of psihokonfessional
influence in the mosques in Moscow5 (especially - in the Great mosque), Ryazan, Ufa, Perm. It is important
to emphasize that adopted a positive approach towards Islam and Muslims. The researchers noted that
"domestic Islamic studies and journalism in the first place on the Islamic theme, focused on the overall
political situation, formed a one-sided in our society, negative attitudes toward the theory and practice of
Islam." They emphasized that "today the role of Islam and traditionalism is a necessary part of life culture of
the past into the present, scary participation, with all the force of an independent reality which transforms the
memory of the past in the imagination of the future"6.
Scientific development required not only knowledge of Islamic tradition, the history of Muslim
peoples, but also attract a large reservoir of techniques of psychological impact on an individual (rather
widely used by secret services), including trance, techniques of neurolinguistic programming and non-
1
The first deputy mufti of Tatarstan.
Cited by URL: www.umma.tatarlar.ru/articles.php?lng=ru&pg=1916.
3
See URL: www.webground.su/topic/2011/03/25/t255/; www.top.rbc.ru/society/25/03/2011/565968.shtml; www.news.am / rus /
news / 52883.html etc.
4
Abdullaev Ch. Alternative for sinners. Moscow, 1999. - P. 14.
5
Makskakov I. Riot police stormed a mosque in Moscow / / Nezavisimaya Gazeta, 1996, October 13.
6
Voronin V.A. (Lt. Col. VA SMF them Dzerzhinsky) The use of adaptive psycho in the activities of officials in dealing with the
Strategic Missile Forces soldiers professing Islam.
2
directive hypnosis 1 . They stressed the importance of "removal" of non-verbal information, its correct
interpretation, considering the peculiarities of gesture, facial expression "eye signals access." All this is
mentioned in the above-mentioned methodological development, "provides enough information to develop a
strategy for the first conversation.
The next phase should focus on the verbal test of the earlier non-verbal information. Further,
through the gradual selection of similar requirements for the believer the basic traditions of Islam, and to the
soldier - the statutes of the Russian Armed Forces, in the mind of the recruit should be associating army
relationship with Shariah2. It is advisable to also attempt to combine in the minds of military concepts of
mahalla3 with the idea of a military collective (unit, part), which will run the service.
Developers of Military Academy believe that these objectives will allow adaptation of recruits from
the Muslim regions in the new army space, to prevent more successfully the formation of microgroups on the
principle of friendly association, and combat "moral and distorted estimates, false traditions, hazing"4.
In 2011, the Russian soldiers who identified themselves as believers, are distributed among various
sectarian groups as follows: 75% - Orthodox, 12% - Muslim (which roughly corresponds to the specific
gravity of the population of Muslim regions in the whole population of the Russian Federation), and 1.5 %
are Buddhists, Catholics and Baptists. A relatively small number of soldiers stuck other faiths, including
"unconventional." Among the Tatar and Bashkir - recruits from the Volga region - said that Muslims are 43%,
among the North Caucasian peoples - 61%. Many of them identified Islam with notions of "national",
"popular." In this regard, the sociologists of Ministry of Defence say: "As representatives of the Muslim faith,
their understanding of religion is predominantly based on national traditions, religious norms close to the
penetration of life and the lives of the people"5.
Unlike Muslims, the soldiers who profess orthodoxy, religious values are defined more scholastic,
and incorporate elements of other religions, omens and superstitions. At the same time as the main motives
for the treatment of adherents of Orthodox faith, called the search for meaning of life, suffered personal
tragedy, the desire to find inner confidence, hope for a favorable outcome in a difficult situation. On the
contrary, the Muslims, as noted above, the appeal to religion has no more individual choices , which is given
an impetus to some circumstances of adult life, and the traditional family upbringing.
Officer corps is almost entirely complete by Slavs it is difficult to prevent inter-ethnic hostility and
even inter-ethnic clashes in the military environment6. For many of the commanders are very poorly known
features of national mentality, traditions and customs of personnel, recruited from the national borderlands.
This has led and leads to a gross violation of both commanders and fellow soldiers of the national
peculiarities of psychology, traditions, customs and culture of non-Slavic nationalities of soldiers, denies the
latter possibility to fully meet its national and household needs.
This is the conclusion was made by military sociology, analyzed the state of the Soviet / Russian
Army. But many of the officers themselves recognize that their preparation for working in multinational
teams and multi-confessional is not enough. They note, in particular, ignorance of the Muslim specificity. In
most parts of joints, and the officer does not speak of the necessary forms and methods of working with
soldiers of different nationalities. One of the main reasons is lack of attention to the problem of interethnic
and interfaith relations in the military and educational institutions.
1
Ronin R. Its intelligence. Methods of recruitment agents, the methods of penetration into the psyche, the accelerated effects on a
person, means of covert surveillance and bugging. Practical Guide. Minsk, 1998. - Р. 113, 158.
2
Tuhtametov K.A. On the problems of church-state relations / / Religious and ethical aspects of indoctrination. Proceedings of an
international workshop. M., 1998. - P. 72.
3
Muslim Quarter
4
The Muslim perspective was developed in the SRF at the level of his dissertation research with a psychological orientation
"Features of the primary psycho-social adaptation of servicemen who profess Islam (based on the training units SMF)
5
Emelyanov N. The role and place of the religious factor in the structure of the Federal Border Service / / The factor of ethnic and
confessional identity in post-Soviet society. Ed. M. Olcott and Malashenko / Carnegie Moscow Center. M., 1998. - P. 81.
6
Horjak L.N. Ethnopsychological particular employees and their incorporation in the work with personnel of the Interior (on
materials of Ministry of Internal Affairs of the Republic of Tuva). Dissertation on master degree. PhD - Moscow: Academy of the
Interior Ministry of Russia, 2005.
Underreporting, especially ignoring of the Islamic factor in any aspect of it, in the development and
implementation of military policy and national security of Russia can lead to serious disagreements among
different groups, a split in society and a serious drop in combat readiness of the Russian army.
4.5. The radicalization of Islam.
Radical Islam of the NC is the manifestation of trends hyperreislamization of Caucasian society and
the politicization of Islam. This is an extreme, aggressive part of political Islam. Radical currents in Islam
there throughout history1 and manifested in various forms, sects 2, brotherhoods in the Middle Ages 3, the
religious-nationalist organizations4, "Jamaat" (community), in modern and contemporary times.
In today's Russia under the term "Wahhabism" can be understood as any "Renovationism" or
"revivalism", following the Saudi model, extremism, fundamentalism associated with this trend of intense
politicization of Islam, the return to the ideas of the Caliphate5 and Jihad. This term is often used simply as a
swear nickname - a convenient label for their opponents, but not their identity on the basis of faith. Much
more appropriate and correct name is different - Salafis6, which underlines the very idea of the supporters of
"revival" of Islam. In all religions there are fundamentalist movements, calling for a drastic cleansing of
religious doctrines and institutions to change individual, social, and social behavior in accordance with
religious dogma.
Evaluating the processes occurring in the Islamic ideology, all that is undesirable to official
authority (both secular and religious) to denote by the terms - "Islamic fundamentalism" and "Wahhabism."
There are also other symbols of the different branches, which have become diversified, trend - the Islamists,
radicals, jihadists. There are also milder variants (as followers call themselves Salafi) - Net Muslims
muvahiddiny7.
Often clear dividing line cannot be made between the fundamentalists and traditionalists,
conservatives and reformists, because of the complex and multifaceted nature of the theological and legal
arguments in Islamic doctrine and the intertwining of schools and trends (also undergone a long historical
evolution.) But it’s necessary to hold such a line always, and for an adequate understanding of the diverse
phenomena of the modern picture of Islamic life is important to investigate the specific Islamic trend in a
particular place and at a particular time.
It is extremely important to understand the roots and causes of the emergence of Islamic radicalism.
Existing theories and approaches to this question may be very generally divided into economic, political,
ideological, bihaveoristic, psychological, functionalist, based on the concepts of security, the role of the
individual or institution.
The Islamic tradition was manifested in the NC and is manifested in unequal ways and with varying
degrees of depth - in urban and rural areas and among different ethnic groups8. Often, in everyday practice is
not very important doctrine, but an understanding of what Islam is in the locality, in particular ethnic groups.
Radical Islam in Russia is a multidimensional complex phenomenon that changes its direction in accordance
with the political situation9. Among the participants there are representatives from all strata of society.
The existence of radical Islamic groups in the NC has been known for another 50 years of XX
century (in the mountain villages of Dagestan)10. Lightning gaining speed in the beginning of perestroika, to
its end, they have already made a serious force. Peak of penetration occurred in the period of exacerbation of
1
Vagabov M. Wahhabism: Past and Present. Makhachkala, 2000. - P. 12.
Yakupov B. Informal Islam in Tatarstan traffic flow, sect. Kazan, 2003. - P. 29.
3
Vasiliev A.N. The Puritans of Islam. , 1974. - Р. 19 - 45.
4
Davletshin T. National Assembly the Muslims of Inner Russia / / Tatarstan, № 11-12, 1993
5
Ignatenko A.A. Khalifa without the caliphate, M., 1988. - P. 71.
6
From Arab. al-salaf al-Salih - "righteous ancestors", "appeal to the righteous ancestors"
7
Trans. from Arab. - Followers of monotheism Tawhid.
8
Wahhabism: understanding the roots and role models of Islamic extremism. Kazan, 2005. - Р. 9.
9
Dibirov A.N. Religious and political extremism as a problem of a split national identity in Dagestan / / Russia and the Muslim
world: scientific newsletter INIONRAN. Center for Humanitarian nuchno-Information Studies, 2008, № 6 (192). - Р. 78-92
10
Dorosheva N. Wahhabism in Russia: the roots of the phenomenon. URL: www.nep.ru.
2
interethnic hard, clan, social conflict, many of whom were syncretic. The spearhead of their propaganda
Salafists directed to the criticism of 'godless' local authorities, in what many of the locals were willing with
them to accept and to continue1.
Common tyranny, corruption and cronyism in the formation of power structures, government
secrecy and "insensitivity to the needs of its population, have recruiting radicals" 2 . The latter offers an
alternative: a global caliphate - the state of the faithful with a true "Islamic order" based on sharia 3 .
Neovahhabizm4 not appealed to tribalism and ethnicity, and the values of equality and brotherhood, for social
justice. Thus, the Caucasian neovahhabizm formed for itself a social base in the region, referring to the
"downtrodden and underprivileged"5. Salafis have been supported by some of the most influential clans of
the Caucasus, deprived of power. Recent tried to use the financial and propaganda resources of radical
Islamists for their own purposes - to gain power in the republics.
The Chechen conflict was the catalyst for the penetration of radical Islamist ideas and ideologies in
the Caucasus, although initially settled the radical Islamists in Dagestan, who was the ideological center of
Wahhabism in Russia6. An example of the Chechen Wahhabis and abundant financial aid from the outside
intensified activities of religious radicals. The Chechen wars spawned terrorism, which even in wealthy
countries cannot be fast "treatment"7.
"Clumsy" policy of the central government, incompetent actions of the Army, undiplomatic and
ignorant tactics of the regional leadership undermined the prestige of authority as a guarantor of public safety.
It is short-sighted policy of the federal center has led to the transformation of an ordinary separatism in the
national liberation movement, and classical Islam - a Salafi. The radicalization of Islam is only partially
affected the Russian heartland. There are several reasons why in the NC, but not in the Volga region, Salafis
are still a significant force:
• lack of a single center in tarikatistov;
• multinational of the NC (Salafism combines and removes nationalism);
• geographical feature (mountain area);
• severe cronyism;
• the psychological characteristics of people of the NC;
• easier to establish contacts with foreign research centers - through Mohajirs;
• targeted funding;
• The general practice of sending students to study in Middle Eastern centers, most of whom
returned to the bearers of "righteous" ideas, etc.
Although events in the Caucasus speak around the country talking about the radicalization of Islam
is possible only with respect to the NC.
Without examining in detail the ideology of Salafism, for analysis of conflict, you must specify the
basic principles different from straights of the NC:
• rejection of worship for people who are considered by some reason or another, "endowed by God
with special abilities," "saints" (wali), able to perform miracles (Karamat);
• refusal to worship the tombs or other sacred objects and places (ziyarat);
• purification of Islam from the later innovations (bid’a)
1
Dobaev I.P. Islamic radicalism: the genesis, evolution, and practice. Rostov n / D, 2002. Ch. 2.
Cit. By: Dmitry Makarov. Radical Islamism in North Caucasus: Dagestan and Chechnya / / conflict - dialogue - cooperation.
Ethno-political situation in the North Caucasus. Bull. № 1. - P. 47.
3
Synonyms - ball 'shir'a, tashri' - the religious law of Islam, the complex regulations, statutes and the prohibitions set forth in the
Quran and Sunnah.
4
The term of: A.A. Ignatenko. Ordinary Wahhabism. Socio-political implications of the spread of Wahhabism in the world / /
Russian journal. 2001. September.
5
From the lexicon of Ayatollah Khomeini, see: Muhammad Hussain Tabatabai. Shiism in Islam. Qom, Islamic Republic of Iran
(year unknown).
6
Todua Z. The expansion of Islamists in the Caucasus and Central Asia. - M., 2006. - Р. 11-16.
7
Kissin S., M. Muradov. Terrorists are scattered throughout the Caucasus / / Kommersant. - M. - 26/08/2006
2
Distinctive features of the Caucasus have become intolerant of Salafi civil secular society and the
desire to replace it with Islamic, arranged under Sharia law and the inadmissibility of the existence of
separate state and religion, the contrast between the Islamic world the rest of civilization models, the denial
of all non-Islamic laws1.
Of course, it’s impossible to consider everybody the "Renovationists in Islam" peaceful and lawabiding. As for the leaflets, videos, replicated the ideology of "resistance" in Chechnya and Dagestan, "select
group" - with the same Arabic designation, "Jamaat", regarded as the prototype of the future of a global
Islamic state - a caliphate. Strongly, albeit selectively, rejecting innovations (as in faith and in secular life),
there are insults to infidels 2 , Christians, Jews, atheists and hypocrites 3 among Muslims dzhahilistov 4 . It
sounds harsh punishment threat of Sharia in this world and the "fiery massacre" on that one.
Threat is the preaching of jihad solely as a war, than the radical Salafis differ from tarikatistov. In
this context, dangerous and "methodical" are advices such as "how to live and work, leading the jihad"5,
because de facto they turn calls for practical action to destroy the social order and integrity of Russia. The
true meaning of Islam deliberately distorted, which compromises the religion, its culture and faith in society's
eyes.
Representatives of Salafism do not accept a regional model of Islam, showing intolerance to nonIslamic traditions. A famous Russian expert on Islam, A.A. Ignatenko, writes: "The introduction of
Wahhabism necessarily leads to the following purely negative for social stability and national security
implications:
•split of the national Muslim community in a particular country;
• creation of a divided part of the national Muslim community (which may be small), active antisystemic (anti-social and anti-national) group or groups;
• The inclusion of this group(s) into a worldwide network of Wahhabi organizations with a common
ideology, centralized management, external financing and, of course, going outside, from the Wahhabi center
(s) political goal-setting6.
In comparison with their classical and the most perfect forms, Arabic and Persian, the North
Caucasian Islam (with the exception of the medieval center, as Derbent) is deep "sinkretichen", in other
words, imbued with pre-Islamic polytheistic beliefs and still is in a centuries-long process of becoming,
which was to Moreover, interrupted, or, at least, slowed down the revolution of 1917 and related trends of
modernization (including the growth of national consciousness) 7 . Thus, the Sufi brotherhoods are the
historically dominant form of religious organization in the eastern part of the NC (government periodically
tries to lean on the Sufi to curb Islamic radicals) - considered by several experts8 as a form of adaptation of
Islam as a subordinate element to pre-Islamic institutions, crony society. And in the western part of the North
Caucasus, where monotheism of Abrahamic religions relatively shallow sink its roots, a departure from the
secular culture in the context of the nationwide "demodernization" turns directly to the return of the
"animistic beliefs and rituals"9.
Still need to make a reservation, you should not clearly distinguish Sufism and Wahhabism: a
religious component of political and social processes in the Caucasus is complex, ambiguous and
1
See: Said Abu Saad. A look inside the Jihad: Heroes of Truth and lies. 2006.
Trans. from Arab. - Wrong.
3
Trans. from Arab. - Hypocrites.
4
Trans. from Arab. - Pagans. Jaahiliyyah - letters. "Ignorance, ignorance." This word in its narrow meaning of the terminology
used to refer to the pagan era in the history of Arabia before the Prophet Muhammad. In a broad sense, it refers to non-Islamic state
of any society.
5
The diversion of doubt in matters of Jihad and Takfir URL: http://seyfullah.tauhid.biz/оproverjeniemurdjiitam.doc
6
Cit. by: A..A Ignatenko Endogenous Radicalism in Islam / / Central. Asia and the Caucasus. 2000. № 2 (8)
7
Malashenko A.V. Islamic landmarks of the North Caucasus. - M., 2001. - P. 41.
8
See: W.H. Akayev. Sufism and Wahhabism in the North Caucasus. Confrontation or Compromise? Makhachkala, 1999. - P.17;
Khismatulin A.A. Sufism. SPb.: ABC Classic: St. Petersburg Oriental Studies, 2003. - Р. 50; Abashin S.N., Bobrovnikov V.O.
"Temptations of the cult of saints." / / Devotees of Islam: The cult of saints and Sufism in Central Asia and the Caucasus. - M.,
2003. - P.7.
9
Cit. By: Add IP Islamic radicalism. Rostov-na-Donu, 2003. - P. 76.
2
multifaceted. Trying to limit hard every religious phenomenon by the scientific classification is doomed to
failure: the ideal types for the analysis of radical Islam are not fit. Almost all the local leaders of Wahhabism
were from traditional Sufi brotherhoods. They kept in touch with their wyrd (a branch of orders).
The reasons of the radicalization of Islam in Russia should be considered in terms of influence on
the process of external and internal factors. We can distinguish general and specific reasons.
Common causes:
•desire of Islam to regulate the life of society;
• a natural for any Muslim society (umma), the expression of discontent in a religious form;
• unstable situation in the NC and in Russia as a whole. "It should not be an absolute impact on the
situation in the region on all Russian Islam, but it must be admitted that the Islamists fighting has the echoes
on the Muslim Russia"1.
• the weakness of state institutions, particularly law enforcement, "criminalization" of power in
general as a consequence of attempts clans in power to find common language with the local ethnic and tribal
authorities;
• sharp opening of external borders and the consequent freedom of movement;
• ability to make the Hajj2;
• an opportunity to study in foreign Muslim educational centers;
• the possibility of receiving financial assistance from various governmental and non-Muslim
organizations to conduct charitable, educational, academic and political activities.
Specific reasons:
• extremely high "passions" in connection with the presence of a large percentage of youth in the
general population (40% are under 30 years);
• historically harsh living conditions, the presence of a large number of large families, traditional
mutual assistance based on family as well as on regional and religious terms;
• high rate of birth.
Radical Islam as an ideological doctrine and political practice is implemented in the various Islamic
organizations. These organizations can be global and regional level, and forms of radical Islamist
organizations may be NGOs, foundations, political parties.
Jamaat. It’s necessary to elaborate the term "jamaat", because according to their original historical
structure the radicals want to restore the present situation. For the first time in the NC word "jamaat"
appeared in Dagestan to denote atomic political entities3. For them, there was a generalized term, and specific
Jamaat had proper names: Akhty, Tsudhar, Akusha, etc. The unions of voluntary societies (i.e., relatively
stable political territorial federations of Jamaat) also had their own names, such as Akhty-para, AkushaDargo, Antsroso ("Ten villages") and other. Jamaats these are a densely populated and good fortified cities
with a sovereign republican type of government 4 . There is every reason to believe that Islam from the
beginning was the organizing principle of life system of Jamaa. Perhaps the pattern of political organization
for Muslims of Dagestan was not a caliphate, or appeared then numerous Muslim monarchies, and the urban
community (umma). All the political, administrative and intellectual life in Dagestan was organized under
the Jamaat, and the relationships between them were based on Islamic law5.
Each Jamaat consisted of a few (from three or six to several dozen) of individual tribal groups tuhums. Last had no neither ancestral property, nor their leader (tribal leader). In some tuhumy could be
incorporated into the new settlers were also sanctioned congregation may be transitions from one family to
another tuhuma. There have been cases of population redistribution of Jamaat in a number of tuhumov.
Jamaat rigidly separated its citizens from all outsiders. Each tuhum belonged exclusively particular Jamaat, it
was not and could not be such a tuhum (descent) association, whose members belonged to different Jamaat.
1
Cit. by: A. Malashenko Islam in Russia. - Moscow: ROSSPEN, 2007. - Р. 31
Great pilgrimage to Mecca, one of the five pillars of Islam. The rites of Hajj are performed in the month of Dhu al-Hijjah. Hajj
was obligated in 9's.
3
Shikhsaidov A.R. Islam and Islamic culture in Dagestan. M., 2001. - P. 34-60.
4
Gasanov M.M. Dagestan in the Russian (the second half of XIX century). - Makhachkala, 1999 .- P.16.
5
Kisriev ZF Islam and Power in Dagestan. - M., 2004. - P.102.
2
Belonging to his Jamaat is the most important socio-political identity of Dagestani, and it was secured written
laws adopted by the congregation of Jamaat1.
Jamaat had indivisible sovereignty. The bearer of supreme power in the Jamaat jamaat was himself a collection of all adult men of the city. He addressed the issues of peace and war, entered into alliances with
other Jamaat or out of them. Each Jamaat was also a council of elders - the highest representative body. The
basis of representation based on tuhumah and neighborhoods - the most important segments of the structure
of the Jamaat. Authority disposed of the persons elected for one year. Together with the main manager of his
associates were elected with specialized functions, as well as a judge (kadi, Dibir) mullahs (imams) and other
servants of the mosques2.
The highest punishment for the culprit was the expulsion from the Jamaat and the termination
provision of the protection. This led almost inevitably to the death for the condemned. Professional class of
priests there was not. Outstanding and recognized Ulama could serve as a judge or a mosque run by mullahs,
and could be limited to teaching or simply to live the conduct of its economy. Jamaat would invite for a fee
in their mosque as an imam and (or) Qadi knowledgeable person from another Jamaat, if your environment is
not subjected to decent. However, it did not seek to challenge and Jamaat did not weaken its sovereignty,
since in any case, these functions were strictly defined (conducting the proceedings, religious ritual
procedures, training of children, etc.). The authority of Mullah Alim Shaikh Effendi or not turned to be
bound by the office and did not give any formal powers or powers of the spiritual or secular nobility3.
The above description of the historical dzhamaat (democratic) structure of the religio-political rule
(emphasis on the peoples of NC) today is an important analytical information about how to aspire to radical
movements. With all the current intransigence tarikatistov and Salafis basis of their field to remain fairly
monolithic - it's sustained for centuries clan structure of society in the Caucasus, which is preserved to this
day.
Dagestan4 is the center of radical Islam in the NC. Chechnya and Ingushetia were only and act as a
"scene" but the ideological epicenter was always Dagestan in the Caucasus War and the post-Soviet crisis.
Dagestan cannot be called a republic a lack of education in Islam:
- in 1987, officially there were 27 mosques in four of the ten cities and 12 out of 30 rural districts. In
1994, there were more than a thousand Initially this growth is mainly due to the fact that throughout
Dagestan remaining space back to communities of believers. Boom of construction of mosques appeared
later in the period from 1995 to 1999 - every year 100-200 of new buildings were built. In 2000, the number
only counted mosques in the republic amounted to 1585. In Makhachkala, there are now 60, the center can
accommodate about 10 thousand people, is currently under construction for a substantial expansion of its;
- Today there are officially more than 1,700 Muslim religious associations;
- The total number of official religious leaders of Dagestan is more than 2500 (imams, muezzins and
Budun);
- In the country, there is a network of Islamic schools (three of its levels: Maktab, madrasas and
colleges) – 13 Islamic universities and 43 Islamic branches of universities, more than 130 madrassas and 250
mechet elementary schools. In the mountainous rural secondary schools in the Arabic language is required,
along with Russian. With a deep analysis the general areas of religious tension have the following order:
Hunzah, Botlikh, Shamilsky, Karabudakhkent, Kizilyurt. According to incomplete statistics of the
Government Committee for Religious Affairs of Dagestan in Islamic educational establishments of the
Middle East, North Africa, Pakistan and Malaysia are taught about a thousand of Dagestani;
1
Ibid. P. 104.
Shikhsaidov AR Islam and Islamic culture in Dagestan. M., 2001. - P. 34.
3
Ibid. P. 35.
4
Data is from the sources: Religion and religious organizations in Dagestan. Directory. Makhachkala, 1997, the Spiritual
Administration of Muslims of Dagestan (DUMD) and the Committee on Religious Affairs under the Government of the Republic
of Dagestan. Religious and religious organizations in Dagestan: Reference / comp. K.M. Hanbabaev. Makhachkala, 2001, State
and Religion in Dagestan / / Information-Analytical Bulletin of the Government Committee for Religious Affairs RD. Makhachkala, 2003, The State, religion and law. A collection of documents and methodological materials for employees of
administrations of cities and districts of Dagestan. - Makhachkala, 2009.
2
- in the Republic they published several religious publications (newspapers, magazines), electronic
versions of them are placed on the Internet. There are a considerable number of Islamic websites with forums
and an extensive library. To promote religious Islamic organizations Dagestan Republican television and
radio are actively used. Twice a week, there are conducted broadcasts "The World To Your Home" in
Russian television. Propaganda of Islam is organized by the Republican staff of DUMD radio in Russian, and
languages of the peoples of Dagestan;
- A vivid indicator of the general religious atmosphere - make the pilgrimage to Mecca. Over the
past 15 years, more than 100,000 of Dagestan have made the hajj, which is more than 70% of all Russians
who made the pilgrimage to Russia.
In general, many pilgrims for analysts is quite telling indicator: 1989 - 4; 1990 – 346; 1991 - about
One thousand, 1992 – 6318; 1993 - more than six thousand; 1994 - 7600; 1995 – 9469; 1996 - 12 563; 1997 12 208. The following 1998 is a record - 13 268. In the following 1999 pilgrimage waned - 7,200 people.
Recent years (2004-2009) the index has stabilized and has been maintaining within a year 2500-3500 people.
Graduates of high schools and madrasah are three categories of skill: an incomplete education, Imam,
Alim (a specialist in Arab-Islamic sciences), and after work are held by religious organizations to law
enforcement agencies. In summary, conclusion is the offers of some Russian politicians to the public about
the need to expand the project "Russian Islam" (more extensive training of Islam at the state level) have
already little relevance.
4.6. International Islamic organizations.
In the Soviet years abroad there were several major research centers for the study of regions of
traditional Islam 1 . The Central Asian Society showed particularly activity in Oxford. Together with the
Oxford College of St. Antony and the London Centre of Central Asian studies, it has published "The Central
Asian Newsletter" and magazine "Central Asian Review." Publications devoted to the republics of Central
Asia and the NC. Original function of the coordinator of American, British, West German and French
Islamists carried out by Professor A. Bennigsen, director of the Center for Social Research at the Graduate
School of Social Sciences, University of Paris 2 . Under his leadership, theses about the "forgotten" and
"oppressed" Muslims of the Soviet Union, on "Islamic renaissance" and the suppression of the rights of
Muslims have developed.
Significant role in the radicalization of Islam played educational and publishing center of Salafi
(neovahhabit) hand, created with the help of foreign Islamic foundations and organizations 3 . Extensive
research and outreach activities have been and are centers of the Middle East. Among them are: Institute of
Muslim minorities in the name of King Abdulaziz University in Saudi Arabia, the Academy of Islamic
Research at Al-Azhar University in Egypt, the Institute for the study of Islam in Pakistan. If the Academy of
Islamic Studies in Cairo, prepares and sends missionaries to many countries, and Pakistan's Islamic Research
Institute conducts international conferences and symposiums on issues of mutual relations of nations and
nationalities and religions of Russia and the CIS, the Research Institute for Muslim minorities in dealing with
the problems of history, law, economy, political situation of Muslim minorities, and its main purpose - the
fight against anti-Islamic tendencies4.
Since 1978 International organization of Freedom of Press and Information has been operating in
Egypt this is a joint American-Egyptian-Saudi company clerical nature, intended for distribution in the
Muslim world, the ideas of the Western lifestyle. Saudi Arabia is financing this body, and Egypt immediately
circulates in the press these ideas, cultivating anti-Christian sentiment among Muslims in the country, the
Near and Middle East. In particular, repeatedly they publish books of Sayyid Qutba ("The role of the white
man came to an end", "Islam is the only true way of life", etc.), where the author has repeatedly condemned
the policy of the Soviet Union against the Muslim peoples: "The Russian is next to an Englishman, an
1
Masse A. Islam. M., 1961. - P. 20-38.
Jordan M.; Kuzeev R.G., S.M. Chervonnaya Islam in Eurasia, Moscow, 2001. - P. 16.
3
Poles K.I. Arab East and Russia: the problem of Islamic fundamentalism, M., 2001. - P. 54.
4
Rotar I. Under the green banner of Islam. The Islamic radicals in Russia and CIS. M., 2001. - P. 7.
2
American, a Frenchman, Swiss a Swede and the other white on one level ... However, it seems fallen behind
with his Russian enslavement regime, which cannot exist without the ugly of police resources is unthinkable
that a regime without a "blood bath", periodical and regular "cleansing" of concentration camps and death
camps. The reason is that such a regime is in sharp contrast with the original human nature, both in general
and in particular ... "1
The clerical-nationalist emigration organizations "Turkistan Liberation" (Indonesia), "Bundesfray"
(Germany), "Eastern Turkestan Cultural Society", "Company culture and mutual Turk North Caucasus"
(Turkey), "The Muslim committee" (Federal Republic of Germany) exhibit significant activity.
The changing of tactics, mostly boils down to the transfer of the major focus of work funded by the
World Islamic League (VCSEL, Saudi Arabia), Islamic organizations in the territory of Russia and CIS
countries2. Thanks to the Department of Islamic Affairs of the Embassy were restored ties with important
centers for foreign representatives of Muslim clergy in Russia and created the necessary conditions for their
promotion of religious leaders in various republics.
Creating a "base supporters" among the local clergy, the embassy started to attract to work in Russia,
Saudi various foundations and organizations. By 1993 in Moscow and other cities Fund "Ibrahim bin
Ibrahim", "Ahmed al Daghestani", "Organization of Islamic solidarity," Madrasah King Fahd, "Society of
Shamil," etc. have opened their branches. These organizations that are managed and funded through the
Department of VCSELs for Muslim minorities, have been called, by the creation of parallel structures of
Islamic and Islamic opposition, to approve the Saudi influence in the Caucasus and Russia as a whole. In the
course has been put everything: delivery and free distribution of tens of millions of copies of the Koran and
other religious literature, publication of which was banned in the country, bribing some religious leaders, the
signing of various contracts for the construction of mosques and cultural Islamic centers, the organization of
free pilgrimage, study abroad and much more.
More than 5,000 Saudi missionaries are working in many countries around the world 3. Beginning
since 1992-1994 in Chechnya, Kabardino-Balkaria, Karachay-Cherkessia, Dagestan, Bashkortostan and
Saudi organizations over the structure they had created have begun to open a network of paramilitary camps
to learn the basics of Islam. In the camps, an intense ideological and military training for youth - "the future
defenders of Islam" were carried out. What importance was given to these camps in Chechnya, seen from
below-cited documents: "Developing the youth physically and with the nature of military organizations, they
(the camp) can fill the gap that exists in our movement to liberate the homeland. Young people brought up in
the national and Islamic spirit, can become a steel skeleton, which will form the basis for future national
army."4 These camps soon under the guidance of foreign missionaries and trainers have become centers for
training Islamic militants.
As a form of activity Islamic organizations are using the summer training camps for adults and
youth, work which paid by very close attention. Boot Camp is essentially the first phase of indoctrination
Muslims by shaping their image of "the good of the faithful brothers" who perform the covenants of the Holy
Quran to help "the downtrodden and oppressed" Muslim minorities in European countries 5. That it begins
breeding work on the allocation of the total mass of the most able students, who are then invited to study in
courses abroad, where it begins the second phase of their treatment in the spirit of jihadism. These camps and
various courses are conducted under the cover of the dogma about the da'wa 6 , attracting Muslims to
participate actively in missionary work. The task of the missionary is not only foundation of a new religious
network in the country preaching, but first and foremost, to realize the interests of their states. "Always in
history, they were the first to change the national psychology and mentality of the people among whom
worked, clearing the way for the Army."7
1
Cit. By: Sayyid Qutb. The future belongs to Islam. M. "Santlada". - P. 52-53.
Rotar I. Under the green banner of Islam. The Islamic radicals in Russia and CIS. M., 2001. - P. 48.
3
Emir Ibn al-Khattab. URL: www.pravda.ru
4
Wed Article Dudayev A.H. "Chechen Islamic State", published in Grozny in the newspaper "Al-Kahf" in November 1998, № 1.
5
FSB "split" a computer Khattab / / Parliament. newsp. 1999. October 22.
6
From Arab. - A call to Islam.
7
Cit. By: Smirnov Extremism in Islam: Origins and Trends / / Continent. 2000. Sept. 20. - October 2.
2
Since 2000, the situation in Russia has dramatically changed. Almost a couple of years most of the
foreign Islamic mission were dismantled and folded, and the remaining individual Islamic organizations from
Saudi Arabia, Turkey and Pakistan are no longer of any force. Also the flow of students from the Muslim
republics of the Russian Federation in the Middle East centers sharply reduced. A large part of the spiritual
power went into the hands of the Spiritual Administration of Muslims.
4.7. The influence of the Russian Orthodox Church to protest of the NC.
Use of Orthodoxy in the policy of the Federal Center has its own characteristics. First, the Orthodox
religion today is one of the structures that claim to totality in the description picture of the world, along with
science, and, therefore, has no dominant influence on public consciousness1. Second, the ROC today by the
law - one of many religious organizations in Russia (which is equal in status to others), for the first time in
history forced to "equal" to compete for his flock not only from the different currents of Islam, Judaism and
Buddhism, but also with many different areas of Christianity. This causes the ROC to use new forms of
participation in public life, that is the reason for the transformation of its subjectivity, including the political2.
Third, the ROC has always identified itself only with the Russian people, and what does not hide its
nationalist essence: "We must openly admit - writes the Metropolitan of St. Petersburg and Ladoga, John that Russia is a state of the Russian people. In this simple statement of the obvious historical fact cannot be
anything offensive for anybody." These are Russians, according to the lord, "are the cement that pulls the
state structure in Russia: a community of Yakuts and Lezgins, Tartar and Veps supported only by the fact
that they are equally included in the sovereign body of Russia." Accordingly, for the settlement of
international relations at present they invit to "return to a healthy imperial practice, involving the full (real,
not sham) freedom of the local national government in conjunction with our vigorous exception in favor of
Moscow all the issues of national importance"3. Metropolitan John demands: "We must immediately declare
that a situation where millions of Russian people suddenly found themselves" abroad "of Russia as a result of
irresponsible political games, vicious and unnatural for a long time cannot be tolerated. The composition of
Russia should unconditionally open to all the land on which the Russian population constitutes the majority"4.
Another 26-28th of May 1993 in Moscow, in St. Daniel's monastery church was held under the
auspices of the work the first World Russian Council5. One of the most important was the decision of the
council to declare Russian dismembered nation, and to proclaim their right to association. At the council they
raised the question of Russian national identity, or, in other words, about who may consider themselves
Russian, or regarded as such. In accordance with the pre-revolutionary traditions have been identified two
criteria. First: the Russian is a collective generic term which includes the Great Russians, Little Russians and
Belarusians. Second, one alien people was considered as Russian, adopted the Orthodox faith. These two
criteria, as well as the recognition that at the heart of the Russian state should be based on the idea of the idea
of catholicity cannot help but affect the protest of population of the NC.
§ 5. ETHNOPSYCHOLOGICAL FACTOR.
For the integration one of the key factors of success is the knowledge of general psychological
situation in the NC and the individual psychological portraits of every nationality. It would be a mistake to
think that only through economic measures and rehabilitation of social infrastructure can solve the problems
of the NC. No less important is the changing of psychology, in the NC, which allowed only a few years ago,
"the market of Russian slaves in the city center, sitting on the chains with the marks on the ears"6.
1
Verkhovsky A. Church in politics and policy in the Church / / AM Verkhovsky, Michael's E.V., V.V. Pribylovsky. Political
xenophobia: radical groups: the representation of the policy: the role of the Church. Moscow, 1999
2
Kostyuk K.N. Russian Orthodox Church and Society: the moral or ethical conflict cooperation / / POLIS. 2008. № 2
3
Metropolitan John. Devout, let him understand / / Soviet Russia. 1993. April 30. - P. 4.
4
Ibid, P. 5.
5
About the social conception of the Russian Orthodox Church - Moscow, 2002. - Р. 39-62.
6
Kogan-Yasniy V. V. Bright Chechen crosshairs: Articles, essays, and documents. M., 1995. - P. 22.
A shared identity and socio-economic, political and historical conditions of development, lifestyle,
culture, led to the formation of the typical traits of the national- psychological of representatives of the NC.
Even with the peoples of the Caucasus there are distinct differences. In this case, it makes sense to compare
some aspects of Russian and Caucasians to determine significant differences between them. And the general
negative historical path, and different mental environment, and different ideological and religious sources
have formed a disparate ontological foundation. The spiritual and psychological dissonance "Caucasian" and
"Russian" formally proved himself in office and isolation, but its deep character was detected during the
"parade of sovereignties" when there was a rift between Moscow and heading into a variety of reforms, and
the NC, with his traditionally-conservative tendencies.
5.1. Common psychological traits1.
There are academic descriptions of Caucasians in the proper local ethnography, which has been and
remains a part of Russian social science2. In the encyclopedia "People of Russia"3 article of Caucasians were
written by authors from the republics and are more or less universally recognized academic version to the
beginning of the "Chechen crisis." In this encyclopedic help there is a whole set of different descriptions of
any ethnic group in the former USSR, racial type, origin (ethnogenesis), ethnic history, material culture,
"units" and other ethnic groups. There is no doubt in moderate antiquity, cultural uniqueness and boundaries
in the stillness, "Caucasian" as a cultural complex of these texts are not allowed.
More recently, major in the Soviet period, the so-called must-bureaucratic approach 4 there was
existed. In accordance with a representative of the Caucasian peoples can be identified by the corresponding
entry in his passport, which is, and it should be noted, bears a not arbitrary, forcibly, and conditional on
already recorded ethnicity of parents (both or one of them).
Of the vast number of public statements and journalistic descriptions of academic texts can build
several versions of the image of "Caucasians". Perhaps none of them would not be true, but they are real in
the sense that there is a mental space and is basis for sensations, or the argument of social action.
For most modern domestic researchers characterized ethnocultural (or voluntary-subjective)
approach5 that recognizes the Caucasian community of people who identify themselves with the Caucasian
culture and its bearers are real and the actors ('creators'). Being Caucasian is to be steeped in the traditions of
Caucasian culture and developmental se. As a result, in the foundation of a psychological portrait of
Caucasian put a certain set of ideas and values that a person consciously or unconsciously associated with all
the givens of Caucasian life. From these positions Caucasians is a stable, at least partially organized
community of people, historically established on the basis of specific regional traditions and customs, which
absorbed the basic spiritual values, on the basis of a great culture, national identity and national interests of
the people of the Caucasus6.
Private kind of ethno-cultural approach appears ethnokomponent approach7 based on the separation
characteristics and stereotypes that are considered "archetypal" and is a different side faces of Caucasian
national character. With this approach, the Caucasians are endowed with and determined by a well-defined
"set" of specific properties and characteristics of criteria, both positive (generosity, courage, ambition,
1
These data are common psychological traits of representatives of North Caucasian peoples were obtained in the course of
research and analysis of scientific nonfiction, and periodicals.
2
The peoples of southern Russia / Encyclopedia of culture of the peoples of southern Russia. T. 1. Rostov n / D., 2005.
3
The peoples of Russia. Encyclopedia, M., 1994.
4
Anchabadze Y.D., I.G. Volkov. The peoples of the Caucasus. Materials for the series "Peoples and Cultures." - Vol. XXVII. - Kn.
1. -M., 1993.- P. 123.
5
Lukina A.V. Socio-cultural national identity formation technology (historical and methodological aspects): Abstract. ... Dis. cand.
Cultural Studies. - Ekaterinburg, 2004. - P. 15.
6
Ryazantsev I.P., Zavalishin A.U. Territorial behavior of the Russians (the historical and sociological analysis). - M., 2006 .- P.
336-341.
7
Gigs.F. Aspects of the content of ethnicity / / Ethnicity and Politics: A Reader / Avt.-status. A.A. Prazauskas. M. URAO, 2000. P.9-12.
spirituality, etc.) and negative (arrogance, short temper, categorical, and so on .) orientation, which gives an
identification of a "typical portrait" on a particular historical stage of the existence of the Caucasian peoples.
In general, the approaches to the definition to the foundations of a psychological portrait of today to
some extent used by representatives of the Caucasian peoples in the process of their identity and therefore
can be regarded as some of its side faces, the moments that influence the design of ethno-territorial identity.
The overall portrait of the ethno-psychological Caucasians:
•
expressed (periods exaggerated) sense of national pride, education and dissemination of
compatriot microgroups their influence in a multinational environment, if the feeling is not based on
collectivist principles, it can turn into a national arrogance;
• Control and regulation of their conduct with adherence to national traditions, expressed and
manifested the love of folk melodies and national dances;
• a desire to impose their own traditions in a team;
• striving for sustainable self-assertion, to leadership, including the informal (criminal) are sensitive
to success, to honor, fame;
• self-esteem, high self-esteem, increased sensitivity to words, the exaltation of self-esteem, not the
last role and ambition (like to boast about their successes in service and social activities).
• emotions, with a predominance of choleric and sanguine temperament types;
• initiative, tenacity and perseverance in the work of public importance;
• priority of emotional and volitional over IP;
• pronounced associative thinking, categorical and uncompromising their positions;
• confrontation of consciousness;
• psycho-physical stability;
• rancor, negative emotions like getting stuck for a long time, sometimes for life kept old grievances,
even those that occurred in childhood, when the reasons which caused them are long gone;
•courage, severity, aggression, self-sufficiency.
Available ethnoarhaich reflexes "brutal revenge" and "selfless courage."
Self-awareness: the Caucasians for convenience is divided into four levels of consciousness - in fact
national, subnational - Regional (eg, Chechens, Ingush - teyp), a religious-Caucasus. Outside the country
there is a tendency to the formation of not only microgroups on a national basis, but as belonging to the
indigenous nationalities of the Caucasus in general.
One of the characteristic manifestations of the national-psychological features of a storehouse of the
mind. Abilities and talents of all nations are equally developed, but the nature of their manifestations is
different. For Caucasians, there is a tendency in some measure to the relatively long, deep hidden thought,
and the process of self-expression of feelings is more active and dynamic.
Attitude for elders (age, position): unconditional respect and obedience to elders is differentiated.
Stressed attention and respect for family, elders. Not only the father but the mother uses great authority.
Covert resistance to the authorities, confidence in a better understanding of the situation than the
head. If the representatives of the Caucasian people believe that certain orders of the leaders hurt their dignity,
represented a spirit of national traditions, we are able to resist the implementation of these guidelines.
Meeting in such cases, a rigid insistence, determination and confidence in the actions of the authorities, to
quickly realize the futility of Caucasians such behavior, but rebuilt with great difficulty. Here an important
role plays patience and consistency in the actions of the manager.
Age-related features: a young man willing to gamble, on average - are conservative.
The new situation (other cultural conditions): sharp differences in behavior depending on the
location of a group or a fellow. When you first contact distancing of other cultures, the second activity in
establishing a contact, search for friends. As a rule, they remain modest, restrained. However different by
quick judgments, conclusions which often leads to conflict. If the atmosphere is quite favorable, Caucasians
communicate willing with people of different nationalities. They readily take up the study of Russian
language. But sometimes, even knowing the Russian language, Caucasian hide it, trying when it’s necessary
use this fact to their advantage.
Appearance. The concepts of beauty are very greatly. The most commonly used (with delight) the
quality and the image of women as a whole, harmony, accentuated facial features (without make-up), the
ability to behave in different situations, a significant shyness, smiling faces regardless of mood. Many
qualities are determined by the "hidden" surveillance. This is when innocent questions are asked as the
woman herself and her friends, neighbors, etc. The concept of male beauty is more content with an English
word handsome. Most often the defining words are: intelligence, audacity, "the experience and knowledge of
life", charm and significance in the surrounding "his" and "her" society. Without recognition of the latter is
doubtful whether the external data men, whatever they may be.
Views: hardly change the view about a man, formed by raising the opinion of another culture.
Typically, all events are considered according to purely personal relations. They judge a person on a clear,
forming stereotypes. The separating of people on "us" and "them."
The pyramid of needs (in descending order from most important):
• The need for respect - recognition of individual achievement and competence, the approval of
others;
• The need for belonging to "their" involvement in the group, contrasting himself to "other";
• The need to manage the social environment influence the behavior of other ways to prove his
innocence, to dictate terms, the desire to gain control of other people;
• Physiological needs;
• The need for security;
• Cognitive requirements;
• Aesthetic needs..
Attitude to work on the NC is not the same. There are many of those who manifested laziness, a
desire to find "a cushy job," be assured, a prestigious thing, car, anything to do without doing. Caucasian can
do with laziness, cunning to get away from doing a difficult job. In this case, the head of the multinational
team have patiently to teach him to work, turning to the best national traditions of the people. Given this
national-psychological characteristics, managers should explain why you need to perform a particular task
and why it is a decision entrusted to that person. The individual educational work needs: tact, consistency,
evenness and trust. This approach allows us gradually develop the habit of the representatives of the NC to
carry out any orders, while maintaining their dignity, the national honor. Otherwise, even running or any task
Caucasian has his own opinion, which inevitably leads to repetition of the situation, worsening relations
between superior and subordinate.
To military (service) immemorial time in the NC people treated with special respect. Every man is a
warrior who must protect his family, his women, home, himself. He must be proficient weapon. Caucasians
endowed of courage and militancy. In the various rituals and ceremonies often use weapons as a symbol of
the struggle against evil. A variety of amulets are distributed. There is a cult of a dagger, and bear arms has
become a national tradition. This manifested especially education of boys. They are focused on the
importance of childhood social roles of men, they are taught from an early age to take care of the sisters
(even older), the younger brothers. Women are mainly engaged in housekeeping and child rearing. This leads
to the fact that men vilipend for such activities, considering it a purely feminine. In the NC are popular all
kinds of struggle, power martial arts and boxing. Classes of these sports from an early age form a strong will
to resist the constant availability and activity.
People appreciate the friendship in the NC. For Caucasians there is no man after the treatment to
which he would be "no" to him. His opinion is a polar, either a friend, comrade - or someone else, "not ours",
the "enemy" - and nothing else. For a friend or someone is the generosity and attention, to the enemy - the
relationship of intransigence. With difficulty I already had an opinion about a person. Typically, all events
are considered from a purely personal relationship - one to whom and how to apply. Any communication
Caucasians tend to translate into informal interpersonal relationships. So do not tolerate rudeness, direct
coercion, pressure, like everything to be "in good." In the professional and personal relationships hold style,
characterized by friendliness, kindness. This form of communication with them interesting and enjoyable
people you can call the careful attitude. A similar behavior they expect from others. They are sensitive to the
inadequacies, the surface ratio is very offended when they are ignored.
The most important psychological differences between Caucasians and Russian:
1) The majority of Caucasians indicated range friends and members of their nationality. The
frequency of communication with representatives of other nationalities is highest in the Russian group.
Russian communicative behavior is equally focused both on their own, and in other cultures;
2) Caucasians have higher levels of traditionalism. They are characterized by a high focus on
compliance with national and religious holidays, to perform traditional customs and rituals, whereas for lowRussian orientation. At the same time Caucasians discovered phenomenon of combining ethnic and cultural
traditions with the Russian. What can be said about the last. Russian is characteristic by carelessness, and
sometimes even contempt for the traditions and customs of the Caucasian culture;
3) The significance of their ethnic group membership is most value for Caucasians (feel a sense of
pride in belonging to their ethnic group). For Russian significance of membership of their ethnic group is
represented by the fact that the majority of Russian national identity simply accept as fact;
4) for Caucasians, more characteristic radicalism and radical thinking of, preparedness for heroism,
and a Russian on the contrary a thoroughness and strength of thought with a penchant for self-flagellation
and an internal dig.
5.2. Gender characteristics of the traditional Caucasian society.
Gender role is differentiation of activity, status and responsibilities of people depending on their
gender. Gender roles are considered as a kind of ethno-social roles, they are normative, expressed certain
expectations are manifested in behavior1. At the level of culture, gender roles are defined in the context of the
sexual symbolism of ethnic group, its stereotypes of masculinity and femininity2. Since the structure of the
Ethno-social generally based on the gender division of labor, the socialization of the younger generation
includes gender-differential "grinding" not only skills, but also cultural and psychological types.
Despite some differences of life between women and men from different ethnic North Caucasus, the
similarities predominate, giving the right to talk about some of Caucasian gender differences. It can be
considered unique by the fact that in whatever period of his life was not a woman in the family life she
always takes second place after the men, but by no means a passive, especially in the family. Family is the
place where the greatest independence of women and their initiative are evident, and where she plays a
particularly important role3.
Adults raising children, treat boys and girls differently because they have a gender-stereotypical
biases that should be typical for a boy, and that for girls. As a result of this approach girls and boys begin to
differ in the respect that is dictated by the prejudices of adults. For example, in Caucasian tradition
communication with girl has got more gentle nature, she is taught cradle song, nursery rhymes, a special
demeanor, etiquette. The boys, on the contrary, it is forbidden to engage women's affairs, they are cultivated
traits of character peculiar to men, allowing the antics and excessive mobility, encouraging romps, the
manifestations of physical force, forgiving unorganized and sometimes rude 4. Since the first view of the
world baby (no matter what sex it is ) receive from the mother and those of women, among whom spends its
early childhood, the influence of the latter on the formation of his views cannot be underestimated5.
Ethnopedagogy of peoples of the Caucasus in the approach to education take into account the sex
and age stratification of education, in which there are three foreign of girls age (6-7, 10-12; 14-15 years) and
two for boys (6-7 and 15-16 years)6. The fact of life and growing up makes it inevitable and funnel some
rounds where the end of one and the beginning of another form of a single order. These are the birth,
1
Milyuska I. Identity of women and men in the life cycle / / Russian journal. Social and Human Sciences. Ser. 11: Sociology. 1999. - № 4. - Р. 102 - 104.
2
Sabanchieva L.H. Gender traditional culture Kabardins (second half of the sixteenth century - 60th years of the nineteenth
century..) Nalchik: El-Fa, 2005. - Р. 59.
3
Karpov U.U. Women's equality in the culture of the peoples of the Caucasus. SPb.: Peterburgs. Orientalism, 2001. - P. 36.
4
Karpov U.U. Djigit and the Wolf: male alliances in social and cultural traditions of the Caucasian highlanders. SPb.: MAERAN,
1996. - Р. 73.
5
Silberman D.B. Tradition as Communication: Translation values, writing / / Vopr. philosophy. M., 1996. № 4.- Р. 76.
6
Modern culture and life of the peoples of Dagestan. - Moscow: Publ. "Science", 1971. - P. 48.
attainment of physical and social maturity, marriage, parenthood, raising the status, professional
specialization, and death. And each of these phenomena is accompanied by ceremonies that have a similar
objective: to ensure that a person moving from one defined state to another. Thus supporting the existence of
a discrete system, where a change of generations, from time to time with their usual social roles 1.
Woman's life in traditional Caucasian family and society is characterized by a number of specific
features associated with the natural geographic environment, socioeconomic, political and religious, situation
conditions of life. The appearance of the Caucasian girls in the family is often found without showing much
emotion turbulent, in contrast to the appearance of the boy. In the scientific literature, even had the
impression that the birth of the female is found in the NC cold, and sometimes hostile. The basis for this
interpretation of feelings is the fact that son preference is dictated by the exceptional role of men in
traditional society. The birth of a son is regarded as a continuation of the name, and the girl is - "foreign
goods". But despite this, the girls grow up in Caucasian families, surrounded by love and care and up to six seven years of virtually separated from the boys. In this age group only mothers educate them. Then girls are
separated from boys. They used to be included in the labor process, taking on their duties2.
Since childhood, the female is prepared for a major role in their life - motherhood. Role-playing,
puppets, and then directly involved in the education of younger brothers and sisters is just for that, with the
development of the maternal instinct and training in child care is the minimum, without which there is no
development and adoption of the gender roles traditionally prescribed for women. As early as five - six years
girls are involved in caring for infants, the age of seven are presented to them much more complex and
stringent requirements than their peers to-boys.
Educating by parents and relatives qualities in a girl hostess explained not prejudice, and the need to
inculcate appropriate skills to facilitate implementation of its social prescriptions. Sex-role orientation of
children with regard to their future social functions carried out in the first days of life.
Child and adolescent girls living in an environment occurs women and a variety of permanent
contacts with them. Such contacts have a similar shape to the whole cultural area of the Caucasus, but in
some people, they recorded their own specific and have only their inherent attributes.
Previously, for example, representatives of the Adyghe (Circassian) people built in their land
separate cottages for adult unmarried daughters, where they took their guests and friends, organized a girl's
gatherings3. A similar pattern of meetings was observed among Terek Cossacks, but for it there were separate
rooms in the house4.
Meeting of young women and girls practiced in many peoples of Dagestan. They are held only once
a week at a time in different homes. Typically, the companies are visited by friends-contemporary but in
small villages in gatherings involving representatives of different age groups. Often at parties they served
meals, which consist of the so-called "women's food" usually sweet. Girl's meetings and meals together are
considered binding on religious holidays.
Modern Caucasian family and kinship group, which consisted in the past from a wide range of
relatives in the male line, has now become virtually a small family, which includes parents with children and
the separated families of married daughters. The number of authoritarian families Reduced, and families
spread actually recognized the equality of parents and adult children that was especially pronounced in urban
households. Traditionally, the head of household is man. Formally, the rule of male reflects the norms of
family etiquette, which emphasizes the prestige of the men. In rural families hold more traditional etiquette
than in urban areas. But this does not mean that a woman brought low in most families. A mother, a wife, as
a rule, knows a family ticket office and at its discretion governs the family budget. In the major part of
modern Caucasian family relations are based on the actual full rights for all its members.
1
Shorov I.A. Circassian folk pedagogy. - Maikop, 1989. - P. 124.
Chesnokov Y.V., Etherlords culture. The customs of the North Caucasus. Lectures on historical ethnology .- M., 1998 .- Р.278284.
3
Bgazhnokov B.H. Circassian etiquette. - Nalchik, 1978. - Р. 34.
4
Gritsenko N.P. Life and customs of the Caucasian mountaineers, and Terek Cossacks. Their mutual influence on each other. / /
Archeology - an ethnographic collection. T.Sh. - Grozny, 1969. - Р.155.
2
Temporary labor and other migration of parts of the male population of the republic considerably
weakened the traditional control over the behavior of the older generation of young people. The latter proved
more susceptible not only the general Soviet modernization (Russian national culture with elements of
Western mass culture, higher education and public service, an ideological complex, semi-legal foundations of
business), but the latest external ideological influences, especially the promotion of radical ethno-nationalism,
political Islam and Finally, the ideology of armed resistance to the existing State Department under the
segregation the Caucasus from Russia.
Apart from a small-educated young people in post-perestroika period of the nationalist upsurge, a
large part of rural male youth actually came out of the "family circle" and became a separate (but not
independent) social force to which the family has replaced a "fighting fraternity" with ideological and
military instructors in the face of political Islam Jamaat leader1.
5.3. Personal identity and their relevance to the conflicts.
Each person has many identities that may compete with each other or complement each other. By
itself, the phenomenon has a dual identity-oriented. On the one hand, it is a tool to maintain the subjective
reality of the individual. On the other hand, the identity can be used by powerful social groups as a tool of
social engineering.
Identity, as a rule, is presented at three levels of existence: at the level of everyday life, at the level
of historical memory and at the level of ideological formulas2. Change of ethnic identity is quite a powerful
resource of changes in the number of a particular ethnic group. First and foremost, this concerns the identity
of citizens of the former Soviet empire, so quickly waived identity "Soviet people" in favor of local or
regional identities3.
In the NC the most significant identity (in descending order of importance):
a) gender;
b) sister;
c) clan (teyp, family);
d) national, ethno-territorial (Republican);
e) religious;
f) cultural and territorial (North Caucasus;-Caucasus);
g) ideological;
h) civil.
Unfortunately, these identities - civil (Russian, a Russian citizen) seems less important. Paradoxical
situation, ethnic and religious identities will prevail over the civic, which poses a potential threat to
individual nations and, in general, the security of the Russian state. If the definition of foreign ethnic
differences between the Russian ("who is called Russian") and the North Caucasus (the "representatives of
the North Caucasian peoples") is fixed with respect to evolution (as a combination of anthropometric
indicators), the definition of internal borders (religious, cultural, ideological) between them is becoming
more clear.
Gender identity in the North Caucasus ethnic groups is a special kind of social identity, which is
one of the most important and, along with ethnicity, the most stable of all forms of human social identity.
It should be noted that in the traditional culture of the NC sexual marker emphasizes and ethnic
markers, i.e., in order to emphasize the masculine qualities, often used phrases like "you're Chechen (Balkar,
Ingush, Ossetians and others)" instead of "you're a man."4 Thus, identity is not only distinguished by gender,
but it also enhanced by the presence of ethnic identity. It is understood that the man (or woman) of a given
1
Saidov T.G. Traditions of the people are doing man. - Makhachkala Daguchpedgiz, 1994. - P. 60 - 81.
Avdeeva N.N. The concept of identification and its application to understanding the problems of man by man / / Theoretical and
Applied Problems of knowledge of other people. - Krasnodar, 1995. - P. 60.
3
Cheshko S.V. The collapse of the Soviet Union. Ethno-political analysis. M., 1996. - Р. 101.
4
Karpov U.U Djigit and the Wolf: male alliances in social and cultural traditions of the Caucasian highlanders. SPb.: MAERAN,
1996. - P. 92.
2
ethnic group has a specific set of gender-specific characteristics. On this basis, the NC is the most legitimate
use the term "ethnogender identity", which includes a wider range of ethnic, cultural and socio-cultural
components. Ethnogender identity is self-awareness related to ethno-cultural definitions of masculinity and
femininity. The concept is not valid outside of subjective experience and serves as a psychological
interpretation of masculine and feminine traits, arising as a result of the interaction of the "I" and "other."
These representations are correlation of male and female identity, and brought up in a particular ethnocultural field.
The formation of gender identity among the peoples of the NC, in addition to the family, occurs in
the so-called gender unions, and communities. Being a transcultural phenomenon, rooted in the biological
nature of man, the desire to communicate mainly with their own sex is more pronounced in men1. Focusing
on homosocial communication boys and girls in the NC supported pronounced (hypertrophied) force of
public opinion and education system, with any mention of homosexual communication is obscene.
Historical experience shows that it is the ethnic identity becomes an object of political attention,
with success using the ethnic values in their ideological doctrines, thus ensuring that they have broad social
support2. Modern concepts of nationalism helped to see how the politicization of ethnicity3. Ethnic identity is
formed and understood in terms of cultural borderlands. If there are no external threats, ethnic identity is part
of a private life, not only manifesting itself in the sphere of publicity.
National status as a religious often remains the same throughout life. The identity of a person is not a
static but a dynamic education. First, the process of its final formation does not end at adolescence. External
circumstances can push a person of any age to rethink the role of national and religious affiliation in his life,
lead to their transformation. The transformation affects not only the circumstances of personal contact with
"others" but also, more importantly, virtual factors - the media, Internet and literature.
Identity at every level - individual, nationality - can only be defined through its relation to "other"4.
Today, the identity on the NC, which previously had been multiple and casual, focus and take root. With
increasing common-conflict potential identity are re-evaluated, and it occurs exclusively in terms of "we" and
"they." For example, interteyp conflicts are appropriately called "blood war"; ethnic - rallying the nation
against another. Each side exaggerates and dramatizes the difference between the forces of good and evil and,
ultimately, is trying to make this distinction in a fundamental distinction between "us" and "strangers", and
mutual fear, distrust and hatred only fuel the potential for conflict.
Every ethnic and religiocener community tends to "rebuild from other nations and religions", i.e.
capture the attention of "their" in contrast to the "other." This "offset" may relate to concepts such as5:
- Unique in origin;
- The specific resources, including biological and spiritual;
- Specifics of the mission;
- A unique of historical path;
- Culture (practices, rituals), which itself is seen as valuable.
Specificity democratic reality of post-Soviet NC was the ubiquity conflict. Neighboring republics
are into conflict with each other, different nationalities within the country are finding a lot of controversial
issues, and all together an aggressive look at the Russian side. Such a mechanism exists in Central Asia and
Transcaucasia 6 . When the people of the society as a whole, there are some insurmountable difficulties,
1
Kon I.S. Men's studies: changing men in a changing world / / Introduction to Gender Studies. Kharkov: KCGS, St. Petersburg:
Aletheia, 2001. Part 1. - P. 49.
2
Lebedev N. Theoretical and methodological bases of research of ethnic identity and tolerance in multicultural regions of Russia
and CIS / / Identity and Tolerance. M., 2002. - P. 189.
3
Zverev A.L. Ethnic identity in post-Soviet political transformation: the political and psychological analysis / / Bulletin of
Moscow University. Ser. 12. – Political science.-M. 2006 .- № l.
4
Lebedev N. Theoretical and methodological bases of research of ethnic identity and tolerance in multicultural regions of Russia
and CIS / / Identity and Tolerance. M., 2002. - P. 189.
5
Hobsbawm E.J. Оf ethnicity and nationalism in modern Europe / / Nation and nationalism / Translated from English. Moscow:
Praxis, 2002. - P. 332-346.
6
Shershnev L.I. On current trends of development processes in Central Asia and the Caucasus / / Bezopasnost.-2003 .- № 1-2 (61).
people unconsciously seek on whom to vent their. Since the 1990's and to this day Russian were such a
"scapegoat" and not without reason, as they always were the main country-made people, with all the
responsibilities (judge, warden, executioner, etc.). Therefore, the mechanism is due not only reserving
foreignness of culture and religion, but also the danger of losing all their national identity.
For self-determination and motivation to independence people need enemies: the neighbors, or the
Russian Center. For example, in the case of the rhetoric of self-determination Ichkeria instantly (3-5 years)
penetrated all the mental space: the main argument of the leaders of the Chechen resistance to the language
of ordinary Chechens. Interpretation of the Chechen crisis as a manifestation of the national liberation
movement of the Chechen people and as an attempt to suppress the imperial forces was extremely popular
with the pro-Western Russian and the vast majority of foreign experts1.
Because of the historical development of the national ideology and national character among a
significant number of Caucasian people a certain potential for conflict was formed. And with the beginning
of the 90 influence of Russian culture was perceived as threatening, which together with a sense of
exclusiveness gives this potential a destructive nature. All the time there are attacks against the authorities,
and that is important - sometimes for the sake of attacks are attacks, not the prosecution selfish ends2. In the
basis of this behavior, there are certain beliefs, and so if Caucasians today learn these destructive beliefs and
their actions in the future will be relevant.
If we talk about the process of escalation of the conflict with access to the state level (separation
conflict), then, of course, cultural and religious identity is more important than other identities. Increasing the
degree of difference between the grounds of cultural and ethnic Russian center margin predicts a long and
energy-intensive confrontation. The dynamics of multiple identities will gradually disappear, and become the
dominant identity, the most significant in the conflict for independence and separation from the center.
Religion appears here as one of the most brutal factors. Psychologically, religion provides the most
convincing and reasonable justification for the fight against infidels, who believed to carry the threat.
Today, Caucasians, resisting the Centre, are increasingly present themselves as champions of the
cause of Islam, emphasizing their religious identity. Even in the wars of the nineteenth century between the
peoples of the Russian Empire, and the NC Imam Shamil based on Islam and it had united dozens of ethnic
and linguistic groups 3 . Since the 1990s, began again religious regression has begun again. Russian and
Caucasian leaders began openly to appear in churches and mosques. This could not affect the religious
decorations of war conflicts: Chechen troops wore green headbands with the word "jihad" and sent to fight
under the slogan "Allahu akbar", in the Russian troops clergy appeared, "sanctifying" military equipment and
"blessing the soldiers on the charity case ".
And yet, we can say still that in Islam of the NC ethnic identity is more deeply rooted than a
religious one. But before the faithful increasingly the dilemma is confronted: what to be - a Muslim or a
representative of an ethnic group? This problem is most acute was announced and secured during the
confrontation supporters of Salafism ("righteous caliphs of Islam era") and representatives of the traditional
(local, ethnic) of Islam. Representatives of Salafism say that religious affiliation, especially belonging to
dzhamaat groups above teyps, clan or national ties. Representatives of traditional Islam on the contrary
preferred ethnic component, seeing in the ideology and practice of radical threat to the spiritual and cultural
traditions, and spoke as mufti of Chechnya, the father of current President on this matter: "We are first the
Chechens, and then the Muslims."4 Such arguments are common in a typical example of Russian political
discourse "logic" based on self-identification. This political technology is accepted among the major
instruments of "identity politics" in contemporary Russia.
The dominant Russian Orthodox Church even to its current official name is connected with the
Russian ethnic group, demographers - as well as policies without thinking twice, spread this historically
1
Petrov victorious retreat / / Kommersant power. - 1998, - № 30 - Р. 9.
The main trends of modern terrorism / / Today. 2008 May 14.
3
Ragimov A.A. Islam and the Caucasian War of the XIX century. - Makhachkala, 2004. - Р. 71 - 112.
4
Cit. by: Wok G.B Islam in Chechnya (tradition and modernity) / V.H. Akayev, Wok G.B., Kerimov M.M. - Grozniy, 2006. - P.
10.
2
conditioned relationship to the rest of the population of Russia, using ethnicity as the nearest equivalent of
confessional. Hence - the original concept of "ethnic Islam": about forty nationalities in Russia is one
"traditionally Moslem."
The greatest value for separation of conflict represents has "cultural and territorial identity" - a
historical and cultural identity that exists in the territorial boundaries outlined by the natural geographical and
ethno-administrative or national borders. As can be seen from this definition - neither language nor religion
are the pillars of the Caucasian community. The basis for the solidarity of the members of this community are
just some area related to the peculiarities of individual biography of residents of the region: their life stories
and love for their homeland, similar practices of search and acquisition of access to income, education, career,
etc. A consequence of the cultural and territorial hiperidentity is regionalism 1 . In fact, regionalism and
nationalism are very similar and sometimes appear even once. It cannot install nor the solidarity of all
Muslims of the NC, or even Islamic fundamentalists in a situation where a purely nationalist sentiments
prevail in almost all republics, and in some of them even regionalism is stronger than nationalism.
Special conditions of life have formed a standardized daily practice and close (at the level of
development of objects of everyday reality) experience for the Caucasian peoples. In the cultural and
territorial identity combines aspects of space and the "strength" of identity, what makes an acceptable term
"Caucasian patriotism." Our study of diasporas of Ossetians and Ingush in Krasnodar, shows convincingly
that these are very conflicting and not close in their homeland ethnic groups, demonstrated in the Russian
environment a pronounced tendency to lose their Caucasian identity and many narrow ethnic elements. And
they both become the Caucasians.
The ethnic, linguistic, religious and political identities rarely coincide with the actual geographic
boundaries of nation-states. Most often, conflicts within the NC flare up because of the usual reasons: control
over territory and resources, as well as the relative power, there is scope to impose their own views. If the
differences in material interests in the NC could be resolved through negotiation and compromise, it is
impossible to do in matters relating to land (territory) apparent decisions purely on territorial issues are not
easily in the fertile land disputes, because these places have always had deep historical and emotional
significance for the Caucasian peoples2.
For the Russian their ethnic identity has become an integral part of civic identity. To be a Russian it
means to be Russian. Another important indicator of the distinctive "Russian-ness" Russian means Orthodox
believe that in many cases not perceived as a religious belief of the majority, but rather as a socio-cultural
tradition. Many of the Russian (as young people and old) call their ethnic festivals as Orthodox holidays, in
which the discharge was relegated even the ancient pagan festival of Shrovetide.
The fact that the ethnic identity of Russian inhabitants of the republics of NC is minimal, says the
fact that the local Russian position themselves as "Caucasians", especially in relation to a Russian, living in
central Russia. This fact is more evident in the republic of North Ossetia-Alania (Russian share is 23.2%).
The Ossetians are Orthodox people, so religion does not make function of marking the ethnic and with
knowledge of the Ossetian language by Russian, Ossetian border can only emphasize the Russian name.
5.4. Inter Caucasian relations.
Relations between the North Caucasian peoples are so complicated, delicate and controversial that a
broad study in the limits of this paper is not possible. Only the main points that characterize the overall
picture of some relationships may be emphasized.
In the Caucasus, there was always their internal account and their own ethnic disposition, caused by
the history (or rather, the historical mythology), the level of welfare, cultural achievements, representation at
the center, behavioral norms, and even the youth subculture. For example, Kabardian, Dagestanis, Ossetians,
Circassians have never considered themselves "lower" or "weaker" for example, the Chechens, but paid
1
Knyaginin V., Schedrovitsky P. On the eve of the new regionalization of Russia / / Russian Federation between yesterday and
today. - M., 2003. - P. 62.
2
Ismagilov R.F., Karagodov A.V., Salnikov V.P. Ethnic conflict: Concepts, dynamics and resolution mechanism. - SPb. University,
200. - P. 48-60.
tribute to the so-called "Chechen image." Chechens have always been associating with the portrait of
Tolstoy's Hadji Murad, and later the only hero of solzhenitsen rebellious nation in the Gulag. The situation
with the military campaign and, later, with the typical behavior of a demonstrative Ramzan Kadyrov securely
transfer shaped "Chechen - Caucasian" as a stereotype for all non-Caucasian people. Therefore, the Chechens
should be considered more detail, because of their differences even with their closest neighbors are huge.
Chechen relations with neighbors were not always easy, especially with the Ossetians1 in Ingush
(because of territorial disputes around the Suburban District), Dagestanis (because of the Chechen-akkintsy2
returning after deportation, in Dagestan and laid claim to the occupied lands and houses, a place within the
power structure and resource allocation) and Ingush, which had to share power and finances within the
authority. Attitude toward the Chechens, as well, and all the representatives of the peoples of NC, is differ by
a greater degree of detail in the sense of more natural feelings and attitudes depending on the specific people
and situations.
According to the words of E. Kisriev3 "We have such an attitude toward the Chechens that if the
Chechens are in the minority, they are very good guys, if they are the majority, then everybody - start to
belittle and crush. This is the political people. He knows what the power is. Chechen constantly tries to
atmosphere and this can greatly change their behavior. For example, the company is sitting in a restaurant at
a table, a Chechen said toasts for everyone, shows respect to everybody. But then the company of Chechens
came and sat down at the table. This Chechen becomes quite different - arrogant, insolent, and so begins. For
the Dagestani Chechens is a thief. There Kumyk joke about the Chechens (and Kumyks closer and longest
lived neighbors to the Chechens), "Kumyk invites Chechen sets khinkal and other entertainment. Then the
second and the third time. Chechen people are saying, why do not you invite him to your place. "And what
will I say, if he suddenly asks where I got the meat?"
“The Chechens morality is different the Dagestani morality. They may be ashamed, but no
conscience. If the Chechen stole and got caught, then he is a hero and nobody will say him anything. Father
will never blame his son for it. Well, if caught, then the jokes and mockery, that such a failure. For us,
(Dagestan), it is unclear how they can keep people in shackles, to use and resell them as slaves. We were
slaves in the Caucasus, but not in the classical sense. Dagestan has long been settled captives in Jamaat
somewhere on the outskirts and gave him a wife, some lame. They had to provide for themselves. We have
scarce resources and keep him as a slave to the software itself would be more expensive. The Chechens had
better land and slaves could generate income. Therefore, they can still keep a man in chains and sell them
like cattle. Chechens are a very energetic people, and very durable. They have hyperenergy. They apparently
look like the Europeans more than Dagestanis, but in fact they are not Europeans. "
These statements by E. Kisriev as a rule always cause a violent reaction of Chechens, "I think that
Kisriev has got a complex of inferiority, which have always Dagestan in relation to the Chechens. He
outlined the most common opinion about the Chechens in Dagestan. His story is full of experiences that form
the basis of ratings. There are many historical stereotypes, based on national traditions, which there are many
in each national group in the Caucasus. In dealing with many of Dagestan every time I've noticed some
hidden comparison, one might even say subconscious rivalry with the "Chechen". Interestingly, the focus is
on how "cool Avar" (Dargin, Kumyk, Lak, etc.) guys seriously talked to "increased tone" with the Chechens.
The rivalry is not with the Chechens themselves, but with the mythical stereotype of the "Chechen", which is
richly Chechen life was furnished with. Perhaps in the Dagestani environment tend to trust these stereotypes,
and almost going through a complex and associated with this question "we are not worse," which is relevant
to them forever. "
One reason of the negative attitude towards Chechens (at least among Dagestani) lies in the contrast
of their mating behavior, which is expressed in more endogamous, which in turn is treated as "closed" or
"individualism." In fact, these differences are based on quite other reasons that have nothing to do with
1
Dzidzoev V.D. National relations in the Caucasus. Vladikavkaz, 2000. - P. 59.
Dagestan Chechens-akkintsy / Inst gumanit.-watered. investigates; Comp.: Kulczyk G., Cuza L.G. Margulis S.D., etc. - M., 1993.
- Р. 39-52.
3
Kisriev E.F. Ethno-political situation in Dagestan. Studies in Applied and emergency ethnology. M. 1994. - P. 44-90.
2
"respect" or "disrespect" of other nations. Dagestan is multiethnic and here marriages between local ethnic
groups are very common. In the more populous Chechnya choosing a marriage partner from among their
number is much wider.
North-Caucasian solidarity and Chechen sentiments at the beginning of post-Soviet period has
increased significantly due to the conflict in Abkhazia, where Chechen armed groups have played a very
important role in the military victory of the separatist regime of Vladimir Ardzinba against Georgian troops1.
A kind of popular sympathy, and perhaps just a passion neighbors, were also observed at the start of the
campaign. Later, when the war scorched the whole region and there were victims among the North
Caucasians, the attitude toward the Chechens began to change.
The appearance of an armed and "independent" people with the psychology of military superiority
among the neighboring nations was immediately assessed as a violation of longstanding ethnic balance and
as a chance to become dependent or political hostages of the radical Chechen policy. "Never such was to
have been under the Dagestani Chechens, and now the threat is, and some of our hottest guys are ready to put
everything in its place" - the words of E. Kisriev. " When we were in Kizlyar, at the time of Pervomaisky
crisis, I remembered well how to negotiate with the Chechens cool Avars came and showed up the steep right
said:" We now begin to put the heads of the Chechens on the square as long as your fool Raduyev does not
release all the hostages and does not take away from here ". This is acted on them more than the conditions of
the federal representatives and the president of Dagestan Magomedov"2.
After the attack on Dagestan in the North Caucasus region a dramatic change of sentiment in regard
to Chechnya and the Chechens has seen. "These are thugs, not human, atheists. Why did they come to us
when we had not invited. They took everything: all warm sweaters from the wardrobe, carpets have picked
up, everything of value and why did shoot a fridge four times "- complained Avar woman from the village of
Novolak after the fighting ended in the area and civilians returned to their homes, many of which were
destroyed and most the plundered. "They brought arms here on Kamaz and loaded them back to our good.
They have no forgiveness for it. No they are not Muslims. If you are fighting for the faith, let come and pray
wherever and whenever they want, no one will touch them and nobody will disturb them. "
"We'll get those Chechens ourselves and deal quickly with them just they came to our land and
defiled her. We now can’t go back to our houses after the enemy hosted. All befoul, overturned and smashed.
I was stopped by one of the Chechens in the street and was asked the paper. I pulled out of my pocket my
pension certificate, and he saw something else sticks out and asks, and what is it? I took out a folded piece of
paper from the Koran. It was my talisman. I always carry it with me and gave my daughter when she went to
Makhachkala to go to college. So he said, "Throw that junk crap!" Where did these people come, that we
should be imposed by their own order? We all grew up under Soviet rule. And they need to ensure that
women face covered" 3 . Beslan raid put an end to the era of the Chechen separatists 1991-2004,. The
numerous versions, accompanied by a variety of facts about documentary ownership of the Russian Center in
planning, preparing and managing the terrorists could not destroy the extremely negative attitude toward the
Chechens not only among the North Caucasian peoples, but also the world community.
The division of labor between national groups (for example, between Kabardins, Balkar, Russian,
etc., in Kabardino-Balkaria, Karachay between, Circassians, Russian, etc Nogais in Karachay-Cherkessia),
securing certain types of activities for members of specific ethnic group in a stable and prosperous periods of
social development does not cause aggravation of ethnic and political tensions. In a stable society is
perceived as normal. For example, in Dagestan Avars, Rutuls, Tsakhurs, Aguls and others have been
employed mostly sheep, Dargins and Lezgins - sheep farming and gardening, Kumyks - grain farming and
vegetable growing, Laks - sheep and specialize in various crafts, tabasarantsy - agriculture, horticulture and
carpet weaving4. In the national consciousness of every nation in the region formed the grading system and
1
Harabua R.S. Russia's geopolitical interests in the Georgian-Abkhaz conflict / / Politics: A Perspective on the Present. Moscow:
IVF. 1996. - P.8.
2
Cit. by: V. Tishkov. Society in armed conflict (Ethnography of the Chechen war). - M., 2001. -P. 115-116,123.
3
From an interview with a woman from Dagestan. NTV. 1999. the19th of Sep.
4
The peoples of Daghestan / Ed.: S.A. Arutyunov, A.I., Osmanov, G.A. Sergeeva; hands. Auth. M.O. Osmanov. M., 2003. - P. 38.
values that define the prestige of a particular type of activity, resulting in multi-ethnic society of the NC
formed ethnoprofessional niches, traditionally, often over many generations belonging to a number of ethnic
groups1.
5.5. Phenomenon of steriotipization in the psychology of conflict.
Stereotypes play the most important role in interethnic relations - a simplified, schematic images
characterized by high degree of flatness of individual submissions.
Ethnocentrism as a sense of belonging to a particular human group always contained the
consciousness of the superiority of their group over others. The idea of the superiority of their traditions, the
gods of the strangers observed for each of the national epic, in his tales, legends. Ethnic stereotypes limit the
scope of communication between Russian nationalities, causing wariness on both sides, preventing a more
close and intimate human relationships, collaborative marriage. Alienation, in turn, makes contacts and
generates new misunderstandings, even conflicts.
With appropriate means, we can establish the presence in memory of each Caucasian representative
certain stereotypes and explore their character. First, the stereotypes these are a social phenomenon and as a
psychological phenomenon, characterized a particular people, that is, to understand their origins and
mechanisms of existence, we must examine the current psyche of each of Caucasian ethnicity. Second, to
apply the so-called dual monitor - this is the observation of behavior in the home and in the other ethnic
cultures2.
Stereotypes begin to form in childhood. In mono-ethnic republics of the Russian stereotype is made
up of secondary sources (parents, television), but not from direct experience. Russia already has a whole
generation of Chechens, Ingush and Dagestani, who grew up without direct contact with the Russian (except
military) and not rarely raised in the traditions of the Caucasian war, that basic underlying stereotypes are
formed as a result of early socialization, by observing the behavior of others. A striking example is the
quality of the Chechen rebels, most of them were from the so-called "pure" mountain tapes, while the
Chechens from Nadterechny districts participate in hostilities were virtually absent3.
The main property of national stereotypes is the stability, and even the rigidity to the new
information - virtually identical in the sense qualities are assessed differently depending on whether they are
assigned their own or someone else's nation. People choose a positive label, when they describe the features
inherent in their "own", and a negative label as the description of the same features of the "other": the
Russian perceive themselves as good-hearted and free-view, and the Chechens consider their slaves and
prostitutes. And vice versa - the Chechens believe they are inherent courage and dignity, and the Russian call
them "beasts". Chechen and Russian are confident that their hostility toward each other is quite natural, since
not only due to historical memory, but also by negative qualities and behaviors. His arguments are often
supported by the fact of personal contact with people of a given nationality: "I know these Chechens
(Russian). We had such a "sheep" ("cattle"), it is easier to kill him than to explain something ...».
Another stereotype is formed from Russian, where Caucasians are seen as rivals in power and in the
resistance. The more dangerous opponent - the more hostility it causes. No accident that the most stable and
strong biases exist for those ethnic groups who, because of the peculiarities of historical development has
been at certain times the most dangerous rivals 4 . Particularly true in this sense, the attitude toward the
Chechens. The gradual development of relations between Russian and Chechens were objective law, which
does not depend on someone else's evil and good will. But this process was very painful. For a long period of
Russian history, the Chechens stood for "the people, not amenable to education"5. If the Russian northern
nations are confer with traits of naivete, intellectual disability, stereotype Chechens qualities are such as
1
Gateev W. Interethnic conflict in the North Caucasus and the search for options to solve them / / DTV. Literary and social journal.
Issue 2006-1.
2
Harutyunyan U.V., Drobizheva L.M., Susokolov A.A. Ethnosociology. Moscow: Aspekt Press. 1999. - Р. 32-33
3
Tishkov V.A. Society in armed conflict (Ethnography of the Chechen war). - M., 2001. - Р. 92
4
Entelis GS Inter-ethnic conflicts. M. MGSA. 2001. - Р.8
5
Cit. By: Khasbulatov. R. Exploded life. The Kremlin and the Russian-Censky war / Khasbulatov. - M., 2002. - P. 14.
aggressiveness, ruthlessness, cruelty, cunning, hypocrisy, brutality, and courage, dignity and pride. They do
not deny mental abilities on the contrary, these abilities are often exaggerated. Fear against Chechen
motivates overestimate the danger "they are very crafty." With a high degree of prejudice national identity
becomes a crucial psychological factor, as the Chechens, as well as for Russian. They begin to pay attention
especially with national identity all other human qualities seem secondary1.
It is also important and relevant to their nationality, in the last twenty years it has changed opposite
to the NC. The predominance of feelings of shame over the whole pride reflects the growth of Russian
processes of alienation from their own ethnic group. Today, against any Caucasian Russian nominated the
same standard opinion - "those Caucasians exhibit too high group solidarity, they always support each other,
and we (Russian) - no"2. Small on the number nationalities, the more compact living, always exhibit a higher
degree of cohesion than larger nations, and with any specific mental or national characteristics are not related.
Here is the root of resistance to assimilation with the Russian side. Russian bias creates an acute sense from
Caucasian their exclusivity, superiority3. And this, of course, brings them makes more hold each other.
As a result, millions of people "of Caucasian appearance," regardless of their citizenship and
nationality, in fact stuck racist stigma-steriotip - "black", which has little with the color of their skin, but it
characterizes the state of mind to have been subjected to socio-cultural demodernization of post-Soviet
society. Go to "blacks" today they attribute many of the foreigners "abroad" - mostly from those states that
are not prosperous (Arabs and Africans), but in the same category with the inevitable and dark-skinned
citizens of Western countries are fallen. Regardless of their nationality or religion, "black" are the object of
systematic attacks by organized skinhead, it often ends with the death of the victims. Helplessness of the
authorities and law enforcement officers are characterized by this ostentatious helplessness, who for their part,
does not miss an opportunity to "poprizhat"(press) foreigners4. Given the tight control of law enforcement
agencies for any attempts of unauthorized performances and the lack of "street" as an independent political
factor in today's Russia, the extent of involvement of some Russian authorities to act of skinhead seems quite
reasonable. As for "ethnic Muslims" of Volga region, although they do not suffer the same neglect and
hostility, as their southern brethren in the faith, but their actual marginal status is determined by the rule of
Europocentric and proatlantic rhetoric5.
Another example of a deep-seated stereotypes in ethnic - are sexual stereotypes. Caucasian men
never dare to admit that their women behave as well as Russian, without constraints. But their repressed
sexual impulses, since the rigidity of tradition, they unconsciously projects on Russian, and that seems the
last are "unleashed and prostitutes." Thus, getting an opportunity to "savor" someone else's bad behavior, not
realizing that we are actually talking about their own problems. The proof of this is unleashed conduct of
Caucasian men with Russian women. People who are especially vigilant in watching someone else's morality,
suspecting everyone else of something bad, but often attributed to others what they themselves would like to
do, but do not dare to admit it.
This view is partly confirmed by the two Chechen campaigns. Massacre by Russian military, some
were clearly sadistic nature, and not metaphorically, but literally - abuse of corpses putt in their mouth
severed genitals 6 . These facts lead to the conclusion that there is indeed a projection: hate is a socially
acceptable channel for the expression of painful and contrary to public morality of sexuality, psychologically
- in ascribing their own aspirations in Russian, physically in a sadistic reprisals against them. If we look at
the picture on both sides, then, unlike the Chechen nationalists, the Russian more "having fun" in life abuse:
1
Lebedev N. Theoretical and methodological bases of research of ethnic identity and tolerance in multicultural regions of Russia
and CIS / / Identity and Tolerance. M., 2002. - P. 28.
2
Pechenev V. The Russian Question in the former Soviet Union, or people without a homeland / / Rossiyskaya Gazeta. 1992.
October 21.
3
Denissov G.S., Ulanov V.P. Russian North Caucasus: the transformation of social and cultural status - Rostov-na-Donu, 2003. - P.
36.
4
Gudkov L., Dubin V. Peculiarity of Russian nationalism / / Pro et Contra. Magazin. grew. ext. and Ent. policy. - 2005. - № 2 (29).
- Р. 6-24.
5
Malashenko A. Russian nationalism and Islam / / Ethnic and regional conflicts in Eurasia. - M., 1997. - P. 82.
6
Bloody Allah Khattab / / Evening Novosibirsk. 1999. Sept. 20.
forced to eat lard, to kneel and ask forgiveness, crawling down the hallway, stained by feces, i.e. trying to
debase - "break the pride"1. Here, too, face the phenomenon of projection.
During the war, media demonstration of courage and generosity of the Chechens looked glamorous
when they are released from prison officers and soldiers of the federal army. Especially theater and dramatic
effect it was looked, when it was performed in the presence of soldiers' mothers. In fact the movement has
been caused by installing a demonstration effect on the release. Subsequent events in Chechnya have shown
preserved behavioral model of child abuse to the person, especially an armed enemy, or even in person to the
opponent (for example, the murder of Dagestan and Stavropol police, the shooting of captives, mutilation of
hostages), while significant, the demo (it may well be sincere) to install forgiveness of the enemy in the most
humiliating manner.
Thus, these examples illustrate what the role played underlying stereotypes in the balance of
international relations, that they are something basic - if the conflict is unavoidable consciousness and
unconsciousness, and a person is forced on someone projecting repressed desires, it will be, above all,
historically conditioned hostile people. It is absurd to think that all Russian and Caucasians - hidden
convinced nationalists. Most just accept their national superiority over each other for granted, without
thinking of the absurdity. There are those who understand this deadlock situation, but do not dare to speak
openly about the need for integration.
5.6. Ethnoklan.
In the North Caucasus region ethnoklan as one of the manifestations of the process gruppovization,
advocates for the maintenance of a controlled ethnoconflict that a specific feature of ethno-political processes
in this region and serves in various multi-ethnic region as an obstacle to social and economic modernization2.
Ethnic clans in the NC are not necessarily ethnically homogeneous communities. Such aggregation is often
formed from several families, close relatives, then to ensure their functioning attracted people who are not
with the founders of the clan and kinship do not necessarily belong to the same ethnic group. The core of the
clan groups usually is mono-ethnic, but the ethnic character of the community has a dominant value to its
members until such time as the clan does not come into conflict over economic or political resources with
another clan. Ethnic and kinship identity elements are the main attributes of a successful member of the clan,
as well as the pledge of a vertical lift. Such materials are filled with references to "clans" Kadyrov Aliyev
Yevkurov Khasbulatov Khachilayev, Aushev Amirov Magomedov and many others.
Shadow clan networks do not act as a liaison between individuals, but as a system of hidden
relationships within the usual social group, strengthened by personal mutual trust of its members, which
allows state authorities if necessary to negotiate with the aggregation taking on some of the functions to
provide stability in certain areas, while earning a tacit economic preferences of the state, which often are
expressed in non-intervention in their sphere of economic influence3.
In the case of ethnoklan system, additional and perhaps the most significant markers for the
participants is ethnicity and kinship. In fact, these elements of identity, and deep personal relationships of
trust with the leader of the clan are the main attributes of a successful member of the clan. One of the main
reasons for this situation is the penetration of archaic ethnic structures in the management of "national
republics". Clans have a strong, stable ethnic identity, the consolidated worldview however this worldview
cannot be synchronized with the national objectives as well as operates the categories of ethnic group, and no
nation or state. Hence there are all the failures of attempts to modernize the NC.
Persistence of traditional tribal organization, transplanted to post-Soviet reality, gives an almost
ready-made model of the clan, which greatly aggravated by the lack of Russian government leaders, heads of
party and other civic organizations, business leaders and industrial sectors of the economy in a number of
1
Tagaev M. Our fight or rebel army of the Imam. Kiev, 1997. - P. 33-49.
Lapina N.U. Regional elites in Russia: who rules in the field / / Russia and the modern world. - M., 1998. - № 1. - P. 98-120.
3
Diagnostics of Russian Corruption: Sociological Analysis (krat. summary reports). / Indem Foundation, [the text worked by
G.A. .Satarov and others]. - Moscow: Indem Foundation, 2002. - P. 15.
2
other areas of employment states1. Although, in practice, modern Caucasian clans do not fully coincide with
the boundaries of race and other communities preserved from the past (for example, teips and tukhum of
Chechens).
§ 6. CONFLICT FACTOR.
Historiography of the conflicts in the "post-Soviet space" for the last 20 years has undergone a
profound evolution, reflecting the changes in a historiography of the Soviet and post-Soviet "ethnic and
religious issues" in general. This evolution is manifested in the change of different points of view as the
dominant political and academic circles 2 . In the comparative study not only representatives of political
science included, as it was before, but also historians, sociologists, and a little later - conflictologists,
psychologists and researchers in other fields of social science. Studies have shown that the majority of open
conflict and violence, as in the Soviet Union during perestroika, and in the post-Soviet states was associated
with a desire to adopt a new state for the ethnic groups that it did not have or had a limited extent3. This
tendency reflects, first and foremost, the interests of ethno-political elites. Nationalist politicians can take
advantage of objective ethnic differences and inspire open opposition.
Conflicts in the NC have a specific historical objective and subjective reasons. The reasons may be
social, political, social and economic problems - the growth of social tension, political strife, corruption,
bureaucracy, paralysis of power, denial of rights and freedoms of national minorities. The conflict has its
stages, the stages of development mechanisms and decision4.
6.1. General characteristics of the conflict pattern.
State and community leaders are trying to find the roots of conflict in the NC cultural foundations5
for democratic reforms6 that led to the weakening of state structures, economic difficulties7 in self-interest of
local elites 8 , in complicity with foreign intelligence agencies 9 , Islamic international organizations 10 , etc.
Indeed, many of these phenomena have contributed to radicalization, but they are unlikely to be major causes.
The revival of ethnic nationalism and its attendant conflicts in the NC is still an objective and logical process,
due to the very nature of the North Caucasian nations, because the activation times of conflict was not only in
the wake of restructuring. Even under the Soviet regime all dissent have been harshly suppressed in the
autonomous there were semi-underground and underground (disguised Communist phraseology) the national
flows. From time to time external well-being of ethnic relations shook mass demonstrations and protests11.
Growing signs of civil, guerrilla and sabotage, and criminal and terrorist wars, increasingly
numerous conflicts between nations talk about possible conflict scenarios of events in the NC. Anticonflict
(counterterrorism) actions have long been the main direction of activity of Caucasian society. Task of
preserving security in the Russian society requires constant work on the nature of conflicts between different
ethnic and religious groups, their influence on social and economic life of the SC, as well as finding ways to
their overcome.
1
Denissov G.S., Ulanov V.P. Russian North Caucasus: the transformation of social and cultural status - Rostov-na-Donu, 2003. - P.
60.
2
Zdravomyslov A.G. Ethnic conflicts in post-Soviet space. - Moscow: Aspekt Press, 1997. - P. 47-71
3
Streletskiy V.N. Ethno-territorial conflicts in the former Soviet Union: the nature, genesis, type / / Identity and conflict in postSoviet states. Moscow Carnegie Center. 1997. - P. 125-129.
4
Mirskiy G. Once again on the Soviet Union's collapse and ethnic conflict / / MEMO. - 1997. - № 2. - P. 12.
5
Akhiezer Cultural Foundations of Ethnic Conflict / / Social Sciences and the present. 1994. № 4. - P.34
6
See: Democracy: tolerance and conflict / Ed. VS Rachmaninoff. - Voronezh: Izd-vo Voronezh. Press, 2002. – Р. 402.
7
Stepanov E. Conflict Transition: The methodological and theoretical problems. Moscow: Center for Conflict Resolution Institute
of Sociology, 1996. - P. 222.
8
Lapina N.U. Regional elites in Russia: who rules in the field / / Russia and the modern world. - M., 1998. - № 1. - P.70.
9
Panin V.N. Current trends in Caucasian American geopolitical expansion: Dis. of Science. - Pyatigorsk, 2003. - P. 92 - 140.
10
Polyakov K.I. The Arab countries and Islam in Russia (90's of XX century). M, 2001. - P. 34 -63.
11
Marchenko G.V. Anti-Soviet movement in Chechnya in 1920-1930-s / / Questions of history. -2003 .- № 1.- Р. 31-32.
Periods of restoring order (constitutional) for the NC look like the violent control that take place
obviously against the will of the people of the impact and cause it damage (material, moral or psychological).
Certainly, the Center, having the right to dispose of the subordinate entities, and usurps the right to dispose of
self-determination of peoples. It can manifest itself in different forms: direct suppression or dominance, in
the manipulation, the humiliation - a clear and flagrant or subtle and veiled. To a certain degree of soft
compulsion (gain directly under the Centre regional law enforcement agencies) is better than a rough
guidance about (military companies). But the main problem is the ethnic hyperidentity - in this case is not
solved, but merely driven into the depths of consciousness.
In the current situation in the NC confrontation has basically a disguised character with rare and
small protests, but increase the psychological benefits of separation, and knowing the psychology of people
at any NC small conflict, it comes down to personal level. Now the objective conflict was recognized, and
even random events due to the inherent Caucasian peoples emotional and sometimes irrational, can lead to
conflict interaction. For the center the personal conflict is more difficult to recognize and more difficult to
solve without blood, as soon it complicating "the struggle with itself" - with stronger and longer subordinate
local law enforcement agencies.
Conflicts in the NC do not arise suddenly, and mature for a long time1. The reasons leading to them
are diverse, and their combination in each case is special. For convenience, it can be compiled and choose
from three basic factors of the conflict:
1) inflated (accentuated) the national and \ or religious identity, which catalyzes the ethnocentric and
aspirations religiotsentric (identity);
2) the presence in society the "critical" mass of problems, mostly social;
3) the presence of forces capable of use in a power struggle the first two factors.
The NC has long been in a state of acute instability that is created under pressure from the outside
and in the presence of interrcaucasian influential forces also interested in destabilizing. In a general sense of
the masses in the near future a new "military campaign". In reports of incidents leading Ingushetia, Dagestan,
the Chechen Republic. Localize the spread of aggressive building cannot, in fact, conducted operational force
increase popular discontent, creating a breeding ground for the replenishment of Jamaat. Particularly
alarming sharp increase in terrorist activity not related to the leaders of the Chechen underground, indicating
that the ideological struggle unstoppable, update nationalist and religious ideas.
A large part of the national movements of the NC turns into organizations that are actively
promoting the idea of separatism and the creation of an independent Islamic state in the country2. Invisible
processes of association are gaining momentum. Even the Jamaat in recent years have changed a lot regional militias replace coming intellectuals. However, there are significant limitations on the use of force,
even within the country. Only if exceed the threshold of force (participation of the regular army), once
information goes to the international level. And once again, to justify the use of open and categorical action
will have to apply and countermeasures - exacerbate internal divisions and Caucasian foster disunity, if
necessary between individual nations, if necessary within a single nation.
6.2. The classification of conflicts.
In the NC armed conflict can take three forms, depending on the level of origin.
1. Micro level - local conflict
a) Intra-national:
• Among teyps (Chechnya, Ingushetia)
• Interfaith (North Ossetia)
• Intra - traditional Islam and radical (in all the republics), the Sunnis and Shiites (Dagestan)
b) Cross-national:
• Intra-(Dagestan, Kabardino-Balkaria, Karachay-Cherkessia)
• Extrarepublic (Stavropol and Krasnodar, Volgograd, Astrakhan and Rostov region)
1
2
Sukhanov V.U. Ethnic and national conflict in the Caucasus: coming of "Alien" / / Star. - SPb., 2001. - № 24.
Rybakovsky L.L., E.P. Sigarev, Kharlamova N.N. Ethnic foundation of the Russian population / Socis. - 2001. - № 4. - P. 87.
2. Medium - Interrepublican conflict
• Interfaith (North Ossetia and Ingushetia)
• Intra-(Dagestan and Chechnya)
• Intra people (Chechnya and Ingushetia)
3. The macro level - the state conflict.
• Interstate (with Georgia and Azerbaijan, and Abkhazia)
• A domestic conflict, the actual separation.
For the purpose analysis of conflict in the NC, which have developed as a given in the last decade,
there is no need to go into a detailed description of their many variants. The main thing is to take and
comprehend the fact that actually taking place intra-state conflicts are able to "break" the North Caucasus of
Russia along the line. An important result of the conflict taking place is not only a change in the power of
center, but a product, even for a short period of time, a sense of independence, and perhaps in the near future
emergence of independent states in the NC. For understanding and predicting the course of conflict must peer
in controversy, ripe in the basis of society and in the processes or purposefully excited in the superstructure
of society - in culture and religion.
Russian Center for the successful management of NC is necessary to know not only the subtleties of
the Caucasian conflict, but also differences among themselves. For example, the Chechen and Dagestani
terrorist, has significant differences. Chechen terrorism is anti-Russian originally, from the moment of its
existence1. Dagestan terrorism experienced two phases. Ethnic step, which existed mainly in the 90s and the
Islamic call, the second phase, has a shorter history and is actually a result of ethnic transformation. But what
distinguishes them radically from Chechen terrorism - is that they both were intended to Makhachkala, the
republican government, but does not state the integrity of Russia2.
6.3. Micro level - local conflicts.
Local conflicts are often not recorded or are not perceived by power as its real threat. In fact, today
in the NC, any conflicting relations between people of different nationalities and religions will inevitably
become areas of nationalist and religious tinge. It is no exaggeration to say that whether it is killing highranking official, large-scale protest at the elections and so on - all these "threads" of local conflicts. For
convenience, all occurring local conflicts are divided into two groups: intra-national and transnational.
6.3.1. Subnational conflicts.
Subnational conflicts are divided according to participate in the religious factor. On the NC has only
one nation with the carriers of Orthodoxy and Islam it is the Ossetians, so only they have intra-religious
conflicts. Today, the largest number of intra-national conflicts, the so-called "calling card" of the NC, it is
necessary for intra-conflict (traditional and radical Islam). These conflicts can be in all the republics. Only in
Dagestan, there is one more form of intra-conflict - between Sunnis and Shiites (the majority Lezgins).
Chechnya and Ingushetia due to a number of factors contributes only a characteristic of the day they
form intra-conflict that is not associated with religion – among teyp.
Mezhteypovye (interteyps) contradictions.
During the Soviet period in the Chechen Republic in one degree or another various options for
modernizing the political system were made, which included various combinations of elements of Western
democracy, an Islamic theocracy, the traditional tribal and ethnic and religious organizations of the national
community (teypovo tukhamnye-and-virdovo tarikatnye structure). By the combination of objective
conditions and subjective factors, none of these options would not be successful3.
1
Ethno-religious terrorism / M. Antonian, G. Belokurov, A. K. Bokovikov and others, Paul led. M. Antonyan. - Moscow: Aspekt
Press, 2006. - P. 56.
2
Ibid. P. 57.
3
History of Chechnya from the earliest times to the present: In 2. - Vol.1, Grozny, 2006. - Р. 695-704.
In the analysis vnutrichechenskih, vnutriingushskih conflict must take into account this fundamental
fact of fundamental political importance. These people fairly concentrated, but a form of consolidation
(especially given the existing regression) contains the elements identified in the feudal, tribal, clannish nature.
This is so-called "traditional society in the stage of initial accumulation of capital." The criminal nature of
such accumulation creates a complex symbiosis of the traditional with the criminal, often not even aware of
as a criminal1. This is typical for many peoples of NC, preserving the feudal and pre-feudal tradition and the
"absorbent bourgeois spirit" in very specific ways. The one leading specialists in Oriental Malashenko
explains the situation "Chechens have their lives and thoughts, their ideas about standards of conduct, their
own faith"2. In Chechnya, there was a specific system of social organization, called by the ethnologist J.
Chesnova "Vainakh democracy"3.
Since the end 1980s, local social scientists and advocates have to make major adjustments to the
historical myth and the modern Chechen identity4. And the elite public version first differed little from that
generally accepted, but it quickly becomes subject to politics and emotions. In constructing a new "Chechen"
two opposite settings compete. One is to include in a number of Chechen as much as possible groups to
enhance the cultural power and geographical space of this nation. The other, born of the modern competition
for the privatized resources and masterful control, is intensifying and the invention of new group coalitions
are usually based on regional-clan (kinship) connection5.
Interest to the teyp organization always amplified in periods of transition. It was characteristic for
the 90-ies of XX century. Neoteypizm was not so much a "rebirth" or enhancing of the importance of
traditional social institutions, as, above all, modern and contemporary mobilization of the construction of
new differences. "Suddenly everyone started asking each other, and what teip are you from?"6
The congresses of many tapes have been held, heads and governing bodies were elected, a program
of action was elaborated, but without a real ground, neither the socio-economic, nor political, this process is
gradually extinguished. Besides Vainakh society in this period has represented a more or less stable social
structure (the post-Soviet) which elements have certain economic and political interests not burdened by
teyp’s ideology.
Certain element of absolute traditions Vainakh military democracy in explaining the high degree of
mobilization of Chechens in the conflict there and in the assessments leading expert on Caucasus Sergei
Arutyunov, "The processes that we face, in fact, are far more profound nature. In the region full revival
dozing until the time the early feudal and predfeodalny forms started"7.
In the course of military campaigns teip division also presented. In each village is mainly
concentrated several teips. Battle groups united by a territorial aspect, but teyp aspect had not the last place
too. In Yermolovka, for example, during the war was Galaichozhskaya team, comprising teip Galai. In
Zakan-Yurt Chaberloevsky commandos led by Kurd Bazhievym acted, this is also the basis of teip
Chaberloy8.
Category of teip became very popular in analytical work on the problem vnutrivaynahskih conflicts.
The majority of Russian researchers identify the genus or teip name, making this conclusion based on the
tribal structure of society Vainakh. Some Russian politicians, after the orthodox-minded Chechens and
Ingush, even offer to elect a teip parliament and teip government as a guarantor of stability in both countries.
Instability in modern Chechnya and Ingushetia today is largely due to the lack of formalized social
structure. In these circumstances, it might seem logical to attempt to use teip stratification as a stabilizing
factor and a social basis for the construction of the state system, which is supposedly national in essence and
1
Khodorkovsky M. The Kingdom of Crooked Mirrors Chechnya and Russia: Societies and States / Ed, comp. DE Furman. - M.,
1999.- Р. 26.
2
Malashenko A.V. Islamic revival in contemporary Russia. - M., 1998. – Р. 34-40
3
Chesnov J. What are honestly laughing Chechens (Ethnological Studies). / / Knowledge - force. - 2001. - № 7. - P.91.
4
Aliroev I.U. language, history and culture Vainakhs. - Grozny: Chechen-Ingush and-software "Book", 1990. - P. 40-55.
5
Haliev Nur-El. Nahi and sacred history. Yaroslavl, 1998. - P. 2-3.
6
Suleymanov A. Toponymy of Chechnya. - Nalchik, 1997. - P. 64.
7
Arutyunov S.A. Laws mountains outside the laws of the plains / / Results. 1999. January 19.
8
See [electronic resource]: - Mode of access: http://www.7kanal.com/news.php3?view=print&id=28283.
form, "If we can speak about some kind of stable social groups with common economic and political interests,
it is only about family and kinship clans. Typologically Vainakh society can be compared with the classic
rural community. Although representatives of the same teip often seen "on the opposite front line", yet even
in the policy (central and local) sometimes it made to operate with such concepts as teyp brotherhood, teip
solidarity”1.
For in-depth analysis unit of the Chechen society must know the basic teips laws2
- Teip held (-s) a defined territory and had (has) its teyp mount, owned by teip (contains-) and teip
tower, built by their ancestor, teip had (has) its separate teyp cemetery;
- An announcement by all teips vendetta for the killing of another teip and public defamation of a
member teip;
- The absolute prohibition of marriage between members of teip;
- Providing to individual members teip assistance in case of disaster or misfortune;
- In case of death of a member of teip - The announcement of mourning all the tapes, strict
abstinence from participation in amusements;
- Teips were directed ( is directed), by the leader of teip (taypanan halhancha), who heads a council
of elders, the choice of leader, produced a council of elders, not wearing a hereditary nature, each teip had
(has) a council of elders, etc.
You can highlight the reasons for the expansion and extinction of teip it as a real social category3.
An increase of internal contradictions and inconsistency of teip as a social institution to new socio-economic
realities:
- No need to organize social teip functions with the emergence of public institutions;
- Violation of the same teip territory;
- Lack of common economic and political interests among different social groups and patronymic
teip in connection with violation of the principle of territorial unity.
Politics of teips opposition to each other due to religious and fighting among the teips releases a
large number of radicals who are ready to do any work for appropriate remuneration. For example,
historically the Mountain teips are considered more "prestigious" than the plain 4 . The division of the
Chechens on the "mountain" and "plaint" is preserved even in jokes: "Two brothers and their families moved
from the mountains to the plains, and one of them, the first moving the border bridge and felt plain Chechen,
the other shouts:" Hey, Lamoreaux (mountain , backward, savage), how are you? "5.
Furthermore, among the inhabitants of the mountain regions there are more radical nationalists,
because they suffered more as the imperial and the Soviet era. They had been deported twice, in 1944 and in
1957, at the same time it is the poorest of the population 6 . In the 90s it was mostly mountainous teips
supported the idea of independence of Ichkeria, they were the basis of dzhaharov’s army. The opposition was
based on the plain tapes, but much of Representatives, was less militant, and would prefer to wait. With the
start of hostilities almost all mountain tapes took an active part, some of them after the second campaign did
not lay down their arms, and some of them even began to move into a mountain to Georgia (with the advent
of Ramzan Kadyrov).
Thus, despite the fact that most major teips (except teip Benoy) in one form or another until the
outbreak of hostilities were opposed to J. Dudayev, last a long time was able to balance this opposition by
incitement of religious differentiation among teips7. In addition, the first leader of the Vainakh Democratic
Party vice-president of Chechnya, Akhmad Kadyrov, has done much to oppose themselves to each other and
1
Cit. by: Tishkov V. Society in armed conflict (Ethnography of the Chechen war). - M., 2001. - P. 139.
Osmaev M.K., Aliroev I.U. History and culture Vainakhs. - M., 2003. - P.83-91.
3
Mamakayev M.A. Chechen Taipei (genus) in the period of its expansion. - Grozniy, 1973. - P. 24-66.
4
Ivanenkov N.S. Mountain Chechens (Cultural - economic study of the Chechen region of Nagorno-band of the Terek region). / /
Terek collection. Issue 7. - Vladikavkaz, 1910. - Р. 32.
5
What are honestly laughing Chechens (Ethnological Studies). / / Knowledge - force. - 2001. - № 7.
6
Nukhazhiyev N.S., Umhaev H.S. Deportation of people: the nostalgia for totalitarianism. - Elista, 2009. – Р. 189.
7
Abubakarov T. Dudayev's regime: Truth and Fiction. Notes Dudayev's Minister of Economy and Finance. M., 1998. - P. 17.
2
teips although suspicions and accusations of "teypovschine" remain, he publicly stated that the members of
his government there is no native of native teip1.
The role of religion in social and political mobilization of Chechens fairly palpable. Even with
today's rather authoritarian policy of the republic's head, the descendants of the sheikhs or virdovye
authorities have a lot of weight in Chechen society. So often these or other political figures (the president's
relatives) in political campaigns or during elections at various levels often turn to the religious authorities
with a request to mobilize their "flock" to their support. Virdovye leaders also play a key role in reconciling
the warring parties, especially krovnikov.
Based on the foregoing, be concluded that any attempt to artificially restore or institutions, or the
law that existed at teypovo tukhumnoy-organization, to the modern state system will cause great damage to
the construction and modernization of the republic, will return in the distant past, regression in social and
historical evolution Chechen and Ingush nations. Until now, the mobilization of people and cementation
occurred only when brushed against the global interests and ethnic group arose external threats to its
existence.
At the present stage of development of Chechnya and Ingushetia, tribal and ethnic religious
structures as the basic elements of the traditional organization of society, manifest themselves differentially
in the socio-political life: as part of official government institutions of conflict, regardless of which political
formation the latter is currently presented; in part - by promoting the official power structures. In this case,
referring to the affiliation to the different genera and wyrd of representatives of power formations, we should
state their kind of division within ourselves, and not opposed to each other, as evidenced by the fact that none
teip or wyrd did not take and had not taken before any whole sides in the protracted confrontation2.
Interfaith (intra-national) conflict
Interfaith (intra-national) conflict in the NC is only possible with the Ossetians. However, almost
five centuries, there were no any significant conflict between faiths3. The Ossetians are composed of three
sub-ethnic groups: irontsev (Christians) digortsev (Sunni Muslim) and husarov or kudartsev (Christians)
living in South Ossetia.
For Ossetian Muslims socio-political issues have always been more important religious and national
(regional) identity is more important than Muslim. It should be noted that their religious affiliation, not
playing a significant role for themselves digortsev served as the main distinguishing feature, which could be
based dislike of Christian communities. On the basis of the formation of national identity of these people
there were strong tribal ties. Religion could not play a strong role there, if only because the Ossetians were
divided into three religious communities (paganism, Christianity, Islam). This structure of society allowed
Ossetians to save the community connections and cultural traditions and continuity was based on a
commonality of "by blood", typical of patriarchal groups4.
Intra (vneetnicheskie) conflicts
These conflicts are in each country, but also have features, especially the representatives of the
warring groups:
- Radical views (religious and nationalist) and criminality;
- The official religious and national organizations, law enforcement, government (bureaucrats). The
official clergy clearly sided with the government and security officials.
The first, and as many at the Center think, the most important of the guilt of destabilization in the
NC are the various adherents of extremist views. At all levels of government, both local and central, to talk
about the need for complete destruction of data members5.
1
See: URL: www.kadirov.ru/node/87
History of Chechnya from the earliest times to the present: In 2. - Vol.1, Grozny, 2006. - Р. 695-704.
3
Emelyanov N.M. Muslims in North Ossetia: at the crossroads of civilizations. M., 2003. - P. 5.
4
Khairetdinov D. Islam in South Ossetia: Fact Sheet Islamic Congress in Russia. M., 1997. - P. 35.
5
Hanbabaev K.M. Islam and issues of national security in the South Federal District / South Russian Review. - Rostov n / D., 2005.
- № 30
2
They have a variety of names: the militants, terrorists (Islamic), the Wahhabis (Salafis), the
fundamentalists, the forest brothers, partisans, Jadida, representatives of the Jamaat, nationalists, separatists,
the warriors of the Caucasus Imamate, naibs, murids etc. Surprisingly but these numerous representatives of
the North Society also have multiple differences between themselves and sometimes great.
Traditional nationalists (separatists and ethnoradikals) in the NC, with amendment on the
psychology of people, not much different from similar people in other states. Typical internal motivation is
"ethnic republic of one nation." But the most noteworthy are the same religious radicals, as they smoothly
and steadily gaining speed in the future, having all the prerequisites, will present itself as a monolithic force.
The NC by the factor of "intra-conflict" can be divided into two zones: Eastern (Dagestan, Chechnya
and Ingushetia) and western (Kabardino-Balkaria, Karachay-Cherkessia, and Adygea). As seen from the
division, this factor is not only pointing to the conditional alarming and not disturbing areas (the number of
high-profile crimes in recent times), but also on religion (fundamental, orthodox, radical) the Peoples of data
Republics.
Murders of law enforcement agencies and authorities are already familiar background, but the
assassination and murder of priests (the official) said yet about religion as a territory of power and influence.
For example, some imams of regions of Dagestan openly declare that they are faced with a choice - to remain
faithful to their faith (tarikatizma) and thus expose the deadly danger of his life or do Salafi propaganda1.
Between the fundamentalists and traditionalists, there are no fundamental contradictions in terms of Islam
itself. And they both recognize the five pillars of Islam without unconditionally that those and other does
Muslims.
To some extent inerislam conflict this is a conflict between fathers and sons. Sons tried to defend
their new point of view of Islam, they name as (the Wahhabis, the rebels, devils), they also came up in
response to several scathing names for their fathers, most of which are harmless - "ethnic" Muslims, i.e.,
Muslim by birth, but not by faith. The most offensive characteristic of the "ethnic" of Islam, which happened
to hear is a "death-Islam" (because of the worship of saints and read verses from the Quran in the cemetery).
According to the youth, the Muslim religion should be free of innovation, delusions (ethnic traditions,
customs)2.
As well as intra-option conflict should be considered a conflict between supporters of the two
directions of traditional Islam's Sunnis and Shiites. Attitude towards Shiism in Sunni is negative, but because
of densely populated Shiite enclave in the only (Dagestan) and hiding his own Shiite religious affiliation
practical manifestations of xenophobia still not observed. However, you need to know the main differences
between Sunnis and Shiites, since this is the intra-konflit ubiquitous in the Islamic world (Iran, Iraq, intra-war,
etc.). Major world center of Shiism is Iran.
The discrepancy between Sunnis and Shiites is only in minor details: the Shia recognize the
authority of the Prophet's family, while the Sunnis revere and more evidence of the Companions of the
Prophet Muhammad3.
In the collections of the Sunni tradition (hadith) and Shia traditions (Akhbar) most of the texts are
general and vary isnaad and Musnad on behalf of those who told them. In marriage law Shiism recognizes
institute of temporary marriage, the Sunnis have not a temporary marriage. Such a marriage existed in Arabia
before the rise of Islam, and in its early Muhammad treated tolerantly to him4.
The Shiites do not recognize the religious authority of the first three caliphs - Abu Bakr, Omar and
Osman. In the eyes of the Shia Ali (Muhammad's cousin and his son - the husband of Fatima, the Prophet's
daughter), and twelve of his direct descendants - the original caliphs (imams). By Shia of Ali and his
descendants the hereditary principle represent the sovereignty and the principle of prophecy. In the Sunni
imam is a spiritual and temporal head of the Muslims, who are elected or appointed people, while Shiite
imam becomes so by virtue of divine guidance.
1
Ulama and scholars against Wahhabism. Collection of articles, Makhachkala, 2001. - P. 74.
Said Abu Saad. A look inside the Jihad: Heroes of Truth and lies. 2006. - P. 6.
3
See: Muhammad Hussain Tabatabai. Shiism in Islam. Qom, Islamic Republic of Iran (year unknown).
4
Kerimov G.M. Sharia. Moscow, 1999. - P. 117 -130.
2
The most numerous on the number of followers and liberal Shia Imami is dzha'faritsko-madhhab isnaashari, i.e. followers of the twelve imams - direct descendants of 'Ali. In Islam, the prayer ritual is a
common call - azan - the faithful to prayer. In the Shi'a call to prayer, there is an additional sentence after the
words "No God but Allah, Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah," added the Shiites' Alian-Wali Ullah"1.
Shiites as Sunnis go to the hajj - the pilgrimage to Mecca and received, like all Muslims, the title of
Haji. But the Shiites still have their own holy places - the tomb of Imam Hussein in Kerbala (in Iraq), the
tomb of one of the descendants of Ali Imam Reza in Mashhad (Iran). Visiting these places, the Shiites
received the title and Karbalayi Meshedi2.
The first conflict in the Muslim community occurred (after the collapse of the Soviet Union) due to
internal conflicts, ideological and political nature3. After nearly 20 years of division, in which the Muslims of
Russia have been under the control of several spiritual centers, their leaders began to unite4. The idea of
creating a unified Muslim center is supported by the secular authorities. Thus, one of its most ardent
supporters is the president of Chechnya5, it is possible that the very center (whether consciously or not)
interested in the unification process.
Although the situation in the various republics of the NC noticeably different, but we can identify
common factors (Chechnya, Dagestan and Ingushetia)
official government opposes scattered armed underground; radicals are less likely to put up
against "security officials" sufficiently large group, but retained the use of suicide (not specific to cultural
and psychological characteristics of the NC) is not considered a major threat to the hostage-taking and loss of
control of the region in an attack by large Force fighters, "Chechenization" of the conflict gave a noticeable
effect in the fight against armed resistance in the past;
radicals attack mostly police officers, to position themselves not as terrorists but as insurgents
who attack only the pro-Russian goal of actively exploited the antagonism between morality "police officer"
and "mujahid". If the first image in the public mind tightly linked to corruption, lack of principle, and
"subservience" to Russian, the second figure is presented as a virtuous, righteous and just.
power structures, in turn, firmly respond to an attack, not too much paying attention to the
position of the population and to periodically carry out a policy of state terror: his father's son, sister's brother,
etc. (Especially in Chechnya). Number of abductions is increased. Many of the kidnapped men belong to the
families of the Salafis. From the words of local residents who were abducted are killed, often concealing the
murder for the death during a firefight. In addition, law enforcement agencies are actively using measures
such as: burning of houses of Salafis, prohibitions hold a wake for slain militants and bury them in
cemeteries, as well as the practice of continuous pressure and moral, and often physical, not only to close
family member of the armed underground, but also to their friends and acquaintances.
Chechen president ever publicly stated that they would be destroyed - do not linger, but destroyed
- people who profess a certain trend in Islam, and even those for which there is the slightest suspicion ("the
smell of Wahhabism"). He threatened the relatives of those who left to the rebels: "Over the next sortie and
attack the militants responsibility will rest with the family and close members of thugs: “ For any event, a
crime that will create these devils, will meet his father, mother, brother, sister. "
through its operations, the radicals do not pay attention to civilian casualties. In such cases, they
blame the victim for the very civilians who, while living near the attack sites, allegedly became indirect
associates of the Russian authorities, the violence is becoming more widespread, carried out openly and
defiantly.
also continue to cleanup, among the "sinful" people (the fortune-teller, businesses that sell alcohol,
women of easy virtue). Treatment to warn the Mujahedeen principals and teachers appear. They are
1
Trans. from Arab. - Ali is the closest to Allah (epithet of Imam Ali)
See: Muhammad Hussain Tabatabai. Shiism in Islam. Qom, Islamic Republic of Iran (year unknown).
3
Alov A.A., Vladimirov N.G., Islam in Russia, Moscow, 2001. - P. 40 - 56.
4
Entrenched positions: Chairman of the Council of muftis of Russia, head of the Central Spiritual Directorate of Muslims of
Russia and head of the Coordination Center of Muslims of the NC.
5
Wok G.B. Islam in Chechnya (tradition and modernity) / Akayev V.H., Wok G.B., Kerimov M.M. - Grozniy, 2006. - P. 77.
2
threatened with death for anti-Islamic propaganda and anti-Islamic actions: the ban of the hijab at school,
placing both boys and girls at the same desk, etc.
there is the increasing use of the Internet, and judging by the extensive forums and radical sites
are very popular;
uniformed pay any tragedy in their favor, arguing that the disaster happened because insufficient
effort, not funded, not strengthened their ranks;
they remain contradictions between the supporters of "traditional" for the NC Islam, and
relatively new to the region the fundamentalist Salafi (Wahhabi) movement of Islam until the clashes, the
radicals refused to national liberation themes in propaganda, totally going to the religious and ethical subjects;
it became the rule, when the relatives of killed or wounded in a shootout with security forces by
militants trying not to make that fact public. This is such an informal form of silencing what had happened,
because people are afraid of blood vengeance. Because of relatives not only killed policemen, but the
militants. And they both try to hide the death of a close in a shootout, if it’s possible. In the Caucasus, there
were many cases where the vendetta was accomplished even half a century, and even more, "A man does not
serve his whole life in policy, sooner or later he or retires, or goes to another job, then everything can happen.
Dagestan.
Speaking of intra-conflict in Dagestan, then we will tell, first of all, the intra-, and then inter-ethnic
conflicts. Dagestan is the most Islamized region not only in the NC but also the whole of Russia. It is
believed that on the land of the Dagestan Islam was first introduced and then later spread to all other peoples
of the NC. Consolidation of Islamic ideology among the peoples of Daghestan took no less than nine
centuries1. Islam in the republic was, as elsewhere in Russia, the most politicized and a considerable number
of local religious organizations have the status nationwide2. In the context of the politicization of Islam it is
more and more difficult and even dangerous not only write but also to talk about it3.
The most protracted and sharp is the conflict between different factions of the Muslim religious
ministers and religious groups in Dagestan. Here to the antagonism of the traditionalists (represented by the
followers of the Sufi tarikats three) and fundamentalist added the contradictions between religious leaders,
representing also different ethnic groups. All this greatly radicalizes traditionalism, causing a growing
perception of the carriers of this type of religious consciousness of Salafi set of values. For example,
according to a DNC in 2004 under the leadership of the RAS Daghestan reputable scientist Z.M.
Abdulagatova, case studies, 83% of the ministers of the Islamic cult and up to 40% of believers in the
country today adhere to fundamentalist views.
Ethno-religious map of Dagestan. The great part of the population adheres to Sunni areas: the Avars,
Dargins, Kumyks, Lezgins, Laks, tabasarantsy, Aguls, Tsakhurs, Chechens, Azerbaijanis and part of the
Nogai. Most of them adhere to the Shafi school of thought - even set in the deep past of the complex
religious and legal doctrine and ritual practices. Nogai and Kumyk part Babayurtovsky area have a different
school of thought - Hanafi. Shiite Islam is practiced in most areas of Azerbaijanis, residing mainly in Derbent
and Derbent region, in Makhachkala and Kizlyar, as well as residents of one village Lezghian Miskindzhi
Dokusparinsky area4. Salafis are found in virtually all ethnic groups in Dagestan. For this reason, the conflict
between the Salafis and tarikatists does not carry any ethnic component5.
Background of conflict. It is believed that the conflict between the Salafis and tarikatists in the NC
was largely inspired from abroad6. Of course, is impossible to deny the influence of foreign Islamic centers
1
Shikhsaidov A.R. Islam in Dagestan / / Central Asia and Caucasus. - Lulea, 1999. - № 4.
Kisriev E. Islam as a political factor in Dagestan / / Central Asia and Caucasus. - 2000, - № 5 (11). - Р. 75
3
Ibid. P. 77.
4
Magomedov A.M., Hanbabaev K.M. Church-state relations in the Republic of Dagestan. / / State and Religion in Dagestan.
Information and analytical bulletin. № 2. Makhachkala, Daghestan, 2003. - P. 64-80.
5
Makarov D. Official and unofficial Islam in Dagestan. M., 2000. - Р. 12-18.
6
Hanbabaev K.M. Stages of the spread of Wahhabism in Dagestan / / Alima and scientists against Wahhabism. - Makhachkala,
2000. - P. 24.
2
and foundations for the growth of radical Islamic sentiment, but the ground for their impact was more than
gracious.
In early 1989, riots occurred in Buinaksk in deciding who would be the new head of the city mosque,
similar conflicts have occurred in several other localities. Conflicts in the spontaneous establishment of new
mosques were the beginning of an extensive process that continues to this day1. Still, the bloodshed in the
process brought Salafism.
For the subsequent analysis and conclusions how to work with Salafism, it is necessary to trace the
chain of events in Dagestan, it all began. The first conflict between the traditionalists and the Salafis were
reported in 1990 occurred in 1992, split of DUM into small national muftiats dramatically weakened the
traditional Muslims and allowed Salafites pursue their activities unhindered. Their aggressive methods,
condemnation of centuries-old customs and rituals led to armed clashes with the traditionalists, who in 19911995 were noted in Kizilyurt and Kazbek areas, as well as most of Makhachkala2.
The main obstacle of expansion of Salafis in Dagestan was reviving the Sufi movement, represented
with Tariqa shaziliyya, nashkbandiyya and kadariyya. In 1996, the main battleground between the Salafis and
tarikatist became the so-called Kadar zone, which included the village of Karamakhi, Chabanmakhi and
Kadar Buinaksk district of the republic. In May 1997 in the village Chabanmakhi there was the first largescale conflict between the Salafis and tarikatists, two residents of the village were killed. The conflict
sparked a rally of tarikatists, demanding the expulsion from the village Salafists as creating "an intolerable
situation ... in relation to persons professing the normal direction of Islam."
By the spring of 1998 Salafis have completed the process of seizing power in the Kadar zone,
effectively forming within it Sharia mini-state. Financial support was provided by Kadar Jamaat Arab funds
and organized crime groups, while Chechen fighters supplied them with arms. August 16 Kadar zone was
declared "separate Islamic territory", living under Sharia law, and not subordinating to the Russian
authorities. August 21, in an act of terrorism DUM chairman was killed3.
August 6, 1999 the gangs of Chechen field commanders have crossed the border of Dagestan and
seized several villages in the Botlikh district of the republic. Salafis Kadar enclave came into the fighting on
the side of the Chechens. After months of fighting, the militants were driven from the territory of Dagestan,
and Kadar village enclave exempt from the Salafis4.
Since then, authorities in Dagestan in conjunction with Muslim religious leaders began a full-scale
campaign to eradicate in the Republic of radical Islam, being able in a short time to regain control over the
situation in the religious sphere. All suspected of sympathizing with the Salafi were put on record in law
enforcement, and suspicious of the community are closed. September 16, 1999 at a session of the Dagestani
parliament, it was announced on the Prohibition of Wahhabism in Dagestan5. Since then the movement has
been operating in secret, but it is not severely restricts it in recruiting.
In our time, activity became more Salafists and the exact spot. Here are just some of the cases for
2006-2009.:
- July 2006. Makhachkala. An attempt on the village imam of Shamkhal.
- February 2007. Makhachkala. Killed imam of a mosque in Makhachkala (in the mosque) was
killed.
- June 2007. Car of deputy mufti of Dagestan was blown, he and his brother, were killed.
- September 2007. Karabudahkensky area. A minister from the mosque of village Gubden was
killed. (the holy month of Ramadan)
- May 2009. Makhachkala. Killed deputy mufti of Dagestan (two shots to the head), distinguished
by a singular intransigence towards Salafism.
1
Yazykov A., Markedonov S. Religious situation in Dagestan / / Northern Caucasus: Problems of economics and politics. - M.,
2008, - Р. 85.
2
Kurbanov, R. Factors of conflicts of Islam in Dagestan: the heterogeneity of the Islamic space / / southern Russian Review. Rostov n / D, 2005. - № 26.
3
Aruch Z. S. Extremism in Islam today. Makhachkala, 1999. - P. 34.
4
Vagabov M. Wahhabism: Past and Present. Makhachkala, 2000. - P. 50-61.
5
Mantaev AA Wahhabism and political situation in Dagestan. M., 2002. - P. 52-78.
According to the mayor Amirov there no interethnic problems in Dagestan: "In the forests there are
all 16 nationalities. The problem is fragmentation of the Muslims" 1 . And human rights activists and
journalists, and military claim that one of the main reasons for the split is the activity of the Spiritual
Administration of Muslims of Dagestan (DUMD). Spiritual Directorate, which is called the "Ministry of
Truth", the "reincarnation of the Holy Inquisition," is a public organization and should unite all Muslims2.
"Once in the village, I went to see the madrassa, what does imam teach children? He has four sons, all in
private secular colleges, Makhachkala, and it costs a lot of money. He does not clog their brains. I then spoke
to local residents who send their children to school instead of a madrassa, told them that they did not listen to
this crook - outraged colonel Ismailov. - Or 10 years ago it was the fashion to send their children to study in
Arab universities. What will they be tought there?"3Siloviki argue that many university graduates of Cairo,
Bukhara, Damascus, returning home, led radical Islamic circles.
Human rights activists put forward other charges, "The leadership of DUMD - as they say is corrupt
and all dissenters imams sit to militiamen who kill them as militants. Among other dissidents there are
sometimes influential in Dagestan spiritual leaders - the sheikhs, whose murids (students) eventually go
underground, not wishing to obey the central religious authority. If you go to any bookstore, the scope of
work of DUMD is obvious: every book on religious themes is accompanied by a signature stamp "Approved
by the Spiritual Administration of Muslims of Dagestan."
In DUMD these allegations are refuted. The sign "Approved," according to the spokesperson of the
management Magomedrasul Omarova is purely advisory nature and it was decided to put in the interests of
booksellers: "That law enforcement have no the claims to them, suspicious any religious literature. DUMD
did not give areas of study abroad at any one person longer. Pressure on dissenters, according the head of the
press-service of DUMD, really could be provided before, but over last 6-7 years the practice has been
eradicated. As for cooperation with the MIA, squealing it is certainly a shame. DUMD it decries - Omarov
said in an interview with The New Times. - It is easier to work with a buffalo than with our Ministry of
Interior. " Omarov argues that ideological fighters in the mountains, there is almost no "Gone, not because of
religious differences, but because of social disorder"4.
Common misconception about the causes of the Center of recruiting new members Salafis, such as the total lack of education and ignorance of traditional Islam, not quite correspond to reality. It should be
noted that the extremist underground, as there are active participants and members of the Muslim
intelligentsia, students, graduate students, scientists, etc. For example, Abuzagir Mantaev, one of killed
October 9, 2005 in Makhachkala, the so-called militant of Jamaat "Shariat" in 2002 in Moscow, defended his
Ph.D. degree in Political Science on "Wahhabism and political situation in Dagestan"5. For a time he worked
in the Spiritual Administration of Muslims of European part of Russia. In 2005 he returned to Dagestan and
joined the ranks of "Sharia". And there are a lot of such examples in the republics of the NC.
6.3.2. Ethnic conflicts.
Ethnic frictions are existed and will exist as long as the national differences. Methods of prevention
and control of international conflicts depend on the state system. If the state is democratic, then arise
conflicts are accompanied by structural changes in the political system of the state, as if authoritarian increased repression of social movements and grip, leading to new sites of tension6.
1
Cit. By: Aliev A.K., Aruch Z.S., Hanbabaev K.M. The religious-political extremism and ethno-confessional tolerance in the
North Caucasus. Makhachkala, 2007. - P. 44.
2
Kurbanov R. Globalization of consciousness of the Caucasus Muslims: jihad, and call / / Central Asia and Caucasus. - Lulea,
2006. - № 6.
3
See [electronic resource]. -2010. - Mode of access: http://www.kavkaz-uzel.ru/.
4
Cloning clans. [Electronic resource]. -2010. - Mode of access: www.newtimes.ru/articles/detail/4410/
5
Yarlykapov A. A. The problem of separatism and Islamic extremism in the ethnic republics of North Caucasus. [Electronic
resource]. Mode of access: http://irp.ru/page/stream-exchange/index-15822.html.
6
Coppieters B., Remakl E., Zverev A., Ethnic and regional conflicts in Eurasia / International experience in resolving ethnic
conflicts. - Moscow: The world, 1997. - P. 4.
Multicultural society initially is less stable and more prone inter-ethnic conflicts than ethnically
homogeneous society. The essence of the national question in a democratic society is reduced to how to
balance the interests of all nations and peoples living throughout the state. However, often via the Internet
(especially the blogosphere), even those accidents that are not considered initially, as ethnic conflict, then
begin to interpret as a manifestation of the notorious "national question".
Interethnic conflicts for ease of analysis can be divided on a territorial basis:
- Extra republic (Stavropol and Krasnodar, Astrakhan, Volgograd and Rostov region), often
conflicting parties are representatives of the local (Russian speaking) population and the diaspora, or the
conflict between the peoples of the Caucasus.
- Intra republics (Dagestan, Kabardino-Balkaria, Karachay-Cherkessia) - most of them conflict
parties are indigenous peoples.
In addition to the ethnic conflict of the NC on a territorial basis and the quality of ethnic boundaries
can be used mixed division:
1) state law, which are based on the legal inequality of the nation where individual nations have their
own state or severely limited in those of their needs. Examples are the Ossetian-Georgian conflict;
2) ethno-territorial conflicts are associated with a claim to the territory of one of several national
entities. Sharp conflicts of this kind are generated by a vicious Soviet practice of redrawing boundaries of
historical settlement of ethnic groups. Extremely sharp, they proceeded to the field of forced relocation of the
deported peoples. This is most conflicts of NC: Ossetian-Ingush, Chechen and Dagestani, KabardinoBalkaria, etc.
3) ethnodemographic conflicts related to the sharp increase in population of a particular ethnic
group (usually non-titular), resulting in a feeling of inferiority among the indigenous population. For example,
the present situation in the Krasnodar region is characterized by significant growth in population of the
Armenian population.
Extra republicans conflicts.
Recently, in the public consciousness the idea gradually penetrated that the evaluation of incidents
such as the conflicts in Kondopoga1, a children's camp, "Don"2 and at the Manege Square3, cannot remain at
the level of newspaper notes. The need for more in-depth, analytical review of such events is recognized by a
growing number of people in power as well as in public. The tragic events are a great response for thousands
of kilometers from the commission, and the geographical extent and intensity of ethnic conflict cannot be
overstated.
Unfortunately, we must note that these incidents are not random and not individual episodes, but
only a stage in the development of a global process. For several years in Russia there was a whole series of
precisely the same conflicts that have developed under the standard scheme, in particular episodes in Salsk
and Kharagun. Case in Stavropol, where in a fight between local and visitors from the Caucasus were killed
two local students. The public has raised a wave of indignation that almost led to massacres of Caucasians.
Although the crime was classified as a prosecutor committed to domestic violence, the threat of this interethnic relations have not diminished - as evidence of a subsequent act of terrorism in Stavropol before the
performance of the ensemble "Vainakh" (2010). Officials did not become widely publicize the theme of
tension relations of Russian and Caucasians, especially because the prosecution throughout and there is
always the Wahhabis and the Caucasus Emirate.
For example, some of the ethnic conflicts in the Astrakhan region (2004-2008)4:
• v. Buruni massive collision of Dargin and Kalmyk, May 4, 1 August 2004. October 2004 in the
village Astrakhan, village Buruni nearby Narimanov region new conflict between Kalmykia and Dargins football fans team "Anji" of Makhachkala and Elista "Ural" between them after television of match.
1
See URL: www.oper.ru/news/read.php?t=1051601833
See: URL: www.infox.ru/.../2010/07/26/V_dyetskom_lagyerye_.phtml
3
See: URL: www.ikd.ru/node/3190/
4
See: [electronic resource]. - Mode of access: http://north-caucasus.kavkaz-uzel.ru/
2
• v. Yandyki. Conflicts between Dargins and Kalmyk, August 26, 2004
• v. Zenzeli. Liman district. Right on, "Eid al-Fitr," because of unpaid debts and Tatar Kalmyk
argued with the two Chechens, who had weapons, which resulted victims, November 14, 2004
• v. Yandyki. Mass clashes between Chechens on the one hand and the Kalmyk and Russian on the
other hand, 23-28 February, 15-18 August 2005
• settlement Upper Baskunchak. Conflicts between Chechens and Kazakhs, June 5, 2004
• island Lighthouse(Mayachniy). Mass clashes between Russian and Dagestanis, July 13, 2008, etc.
In the dictionary, "Ethnic Relations" ethnic conflict is defined as "a form of relations between
national communities, characterized by a state of mutual claims, has a tendency to an increase in resistance
up to hostilities, open war.
A common tenet of international conflicts is to determine the quality of ethnic boundaries:
- Severe - associated with a reduction of ethnic tolerance and a restriction on inter-ethnic interaction;
- Smoothed, implying the existence of contact zones of inter-ethnic cooperation and consensus on
basic values, creates a zone of "consent."
- Blurred, characterizes the assimilation and disappearance of cultural differences.
The same classification boundaries used in the designation of subspecies of diasporas. When
conflicting individuals belong to the same ethnic group, the conflict remains private, but if these people
belong to different nationalities, the conflict situation often turns to escalate. Interethnic conflicts pass
through the stages of amplification, spike deterrent, suspension, and, occasionally, the permissions. These
processes are usually consistent, but often they overlap one another and may be repeated. Ethnic conflict in
the NC, by definition, are local, but have a wide range of communication, and then they actualize the various
parties to the conflict of identity. At the heart of conflict, in turn, are geographical proximity, different
religions and cultures, different social structures and different historical memory of the two national societies.
The impetus for inter-ethnic conflict can be both general and very specific, "situational" reasons specific to a
particular region or republic.
Intra-conflicts.
Symptom and a catalyst for conflict and crises were more frequent in the early 90's migrants,
refugees and IDPs in the region. Along with increasing intensity, the starting point for this process was
published in 1991, a Federal Law "On the Rehabilitation of Repressed Peoples"1, which had a mixed impact
on the NC, since deported after their rehabilitation and restoration of territorial units remained unsatisfied
claims concerning the "territorial rehabilitation". The Act stimulated the spontaneous return of the mentioned
groups in the disputed regions, posing numerous ethnic conflicts.
Interethnic conflicts usually have two modes of existence: the escalation and response (termination,
at least temporarily). In moments of acute conflict the sides believe that there is nothing reconciled them. But
history shows not only the conflicts and confrontation of ethnic communities, but also the cooperation and
cohesion, with the appearance of common goals or the threat of a general existence 2. Remission in turn
subdivided into persistent and unstable (agitated).
Remission in the NC usually depends on two factors:
1) depletion of the conflicting nations (high number of casualties, a significant number of refugees,
great destruction). Radicals on both sides are not able to promote inter-ethnic strife. There is a need to start
negotiations and reached some kind of agreement to suspend the bloodshed.
2) involvement of the Russian Center (law enforcement), which is interested in the settlement and
with considerable physical potential to bring together warring parties.
Ethnic conflict is almost never possible to stop the direct negotiation between the warring nations
alone. For the peoples of the Caucasus conflict is extremely difficult to sit down and start a productive
discussion in order to rely on some form of ceasefire - is too great "value" in the Caucasus, some resentment,
1
2
See: URL: www. stavguvd.ru / unit / PDF / Law.pdf
Rykalina L.A. On the nature of ethno-national conflict / / Social Political Journal. 1995. № 5. - P. 217.
which is still in force the law of blood vengeance1. Usually the first step to resolve the conflict, the Center
brings the requirement that the conflict lay down their arms. He also, quite naturally, resists and attracts
participants from outside, because the conflict is seen as a purely internal problem with the "criminal
elements". Characteristics of an event, as the internal affairs of Russia, is an indication to the international
community - "stay away", even the large-scale humanitarian catastrophe comes.
Dagestan is the undisputed leader of the ethnic conflict. In his detailed example can be traced all the
complexity of the conflict vnutrikavkazskogo site. Ethnic conflict extends from the upper echelons of secular
and religious power to ordinary village sports clubs wrestling.
In the modern Islamic revival in the reorientation of Daghestan on Muslim East play a significant
role not only indigenous religious traditions, but also the legacy of Russian-Soviet period. No wonder the
movement swept over the entire central and north-western mountains and foothills of Dagestan, where the
Soviet policy of "national unity", has consistently pursued in the 30-80s, gave the best results. As you know,
it led to the merging of small mountain 13 Ando-tsezskih people and archintsev with kindred Avars who
have turned so the largest "nation" in Dagestan2. Kaytagtsy Kubachins were combined with Dargins; peoples
of the central highlands - with Laks. On the plane attached to terkementsev close to them in language and
culture Kumyks. In the small mountain peoples Yuzhdage Tsakhurs Rutuls in 30-60s tried to merge with
Lezgins, but to no avail. The consequence of this policy was the split of Dagestani Muslims in several large,
competing with each other national communities. Between them became exceedingly, but, until recently, a
hidden battle for dominance in the Soviet and party apparatus, which in turn won Lezgins in the 30s, the
Azerbaijanis - to 40-s, and finally, the Avars - 50-80s3.
National split of common Dagestan Muslim community is largely predetermined political
sympathies and antipathies of the various Islamic movements and organizations. Muslims are mostly Avars
lean on the government side, which is still heavily former nomenklatura Avar lobby. It is no accident, "Avar"
Spiritual Administration in the past six months clearly in favor of cooperation with authorities, including the
Federal Security Service 4 , to successfully confront the radical Islamic opposition (the "reactionary
Wahhabism"), which belong to the Muslim communities in those nations whose interests infringed. It is still
have not achieved parity with the Avars Kumyks, Dargins, legziny, Laks.
The post-Soviet economic crisis has strengthened the traditional gap in development between the
mountains and plains, many mountain residents migrated in a few cities, plains, and now half the population
here are immigrants. Even before the resettlement of one national group in the other habitats threatened
violation of stability5.
However, the asymmetric unit in Dagestan creates some difficulties in the relations of collective and
individual rights. While the "titular nations" (Avars, Dargins) are able to exercise their collective rights
through the power of other nationalities do not have their "patrons of power." This creates problems for the
realization of individual rights, as representatives of the "titular" nationalities have, for example, the benefits
for getting a good (administrative, high-paying) job6.
Migration processes greatly strengthened in the second half of the twentieth century, severely altered
the ethno-demographic picture of the region and led to severe ethnic conflicts. In the north of Dagestan,
Russian and Nogai actively displaced move from mountain Avars and Dargins. Particularly rapidly growing
number of mountain people in the cities. Factor complicating the situation in the north, is the economic
displacement of mountain sheep farms traditional viticulture and horticulture (the "Russian") and pastoral
("Nogai") farms in the region. Mountain farm in need of lowland pastures to maintain yaylazhnogo (pasture)
1
Sukhanov V.Y. Ethnic and national conflict in the Caucasus: coming of "Alien" / / Star. - SPb., 2001. - № 24.
Schilling E.M. Small peoples of Dagestan. M. 1993. - P. 45 -61.
3
Dagestan: ethno-political portrait. Essays. Documents. Chronicle / comp. and holes. Ed. VF Gryzlov. T. 1-4. Moscow, 1993-1994.
- P. 102-113.
4
See: URL: www. magazines.russ.ru/nz/2005/1/re24.html
5
Agasieva N.M. The migration processes of the peoples of Southern Dagestan in the second half of XX century. Diss ... cand. hist.
science. Makhachkala, 2004. - P. 19.
6
Kisriev E.F. Dagestan. Ethnic conflicts and the situation in the CIS and Baltic States: Annual report of the Network of
Ethnological Monitoring and Early Warning / ed. V.A. Tishkov, E.A. Philippova. M. 2005. - P. 97-98.
2
cattle, have allocated to them Kutanov in Nogai steppe and in Kizlyar and Tarumovskom areas, resulting in
an excessive burden Nogai grazing and destruction of the existing economic order, "the Russian-Cossack"
areas.
Similar processes are observed in Central-East area of land and Kumyk akkintsev populate the
Avars, Laks and Dargins. The process has put the deportation of the Chechens-akkintsev in 19441, when in
former Auhovsky area, trimmed and renamed Novolakskoye Laks were resettled (1.2 thousand households)
and Avars (0.5 thousand households). Since 1957 akkintsy, despite the obstruction by the authorities in
Dagestan, have returned to their homeland. The situation was aggravated with relocation to the plains of
Avars and Dargin, encouraged by the leadership of Dagestan, which has become particularly intense in the
70s - 80s (for agricultural settlers to charge higher prices paid, migrants stand out financial aid and building
materials, provided social benefits, etc. .)
Regions and cities also have been targets of Kumyks migration and expansion of the Avars Dargin.
As a result, active mountaineers share of resettlement in the central Kumyk (plains) region of Dagestan, in
the 30s, is about 70% by the beginning of the 90s fell to 25%. According to researchers, Kumyk ethnic group
lost its territory densely populated or is close to that 2 . Dagestan continues to decline scope for Kumyk
entrepreneurs, managers, and intellectuals. As the third largest nation of the republic, Kumyks believe that
they are not adequately represented in management and administrative structures of Dagestan, and in recent
decades, "passed" the leadership position in a number of areas of historical Kumyks.
Kumyk areas also experienced economic expansion of mountain farms, resulting in the beginning of
the 90s 60.7% farmland and Khasavyurt Babayurtovskogo areas became available to cattle-herding mountain
zone and in the mountain farms near Kizilyurt Gunibsky area occupied territories has the size of a 2-fold
exceeds the land of the farms of the Kizilyurt district. More than 1 million hectares of land on the plain
Kumyk was distributed as prikutannyh participants to pasture sheep Highlanders.
Ethno-demographic situation in Western and Southern regions is relatively stable - the ethnic
territory of the Avars, Laks, Lezghins, Tabasaran, Ando-didoytsev and other mountain people are not
attracted migrants from other parts of the country. The most acute problem is the overcrowding of the West
and the high unemployment rate, and therefore the mountain area has become a source of mass migration. By
the mid-90s outside of its historic range have lived about 43% of the Avar and approximately 40-45% of the
Laks (percent migrated to the plains Dargin, probably even higher). Avars, Laks and Dargins are interested,
first, to preserve the lands of the plain, they were able to settle in recent decades due to migration from the
mountainous areas, and secondly, to preserve lowland pastures (Kutanov), which had been referred to the
mountain farms reference pasture cattle.
Botlikh district is also one of the most disadvantaged from an economic point of view. More than 80%
of the territory occupied by rocks, forests, rivers and places unsuitable for living. With such a shortage of
land for habitat didoytsev (the main people of the Territory) in five different places of the district they began
construction of large military installations federal in close proximity to human settlements and to the scarcest
agricultural lands (arable lands, hayfields and pastures). There is oppression of many farmers and private
farms area, which for centuries were engaged in agricultural production. Immediately followed and protest.
In one of the Saturdays on the outskirts of Botlikh were about a thousand local residents and blocked the road
leading to the construction of the cantonment. Botlihtsy were going to picket construction to complete
preservation of the object. Interestingly the reaction of the population and categorical demands apology in
front of Defense Minister Botlikh congregation for insult ("building of military camp due to the fact that in
this area are popular ideas of Wahhabism"). Quotes of the protesters: "If a military town there still is built - a
war will begin. Our youth now ready to fight for the land. But we have so far managed to restrain
them"(2009)3.
1
Dagestan Chechens-akkintsy / Inst gumanit.-watered. investigates; Comp.: Kulczyk G., Cuza L.G. Margulis S.D., etc. - M., 1993.
- P. 37-50.
2
Dagestan: Kumyk ethnicity / Inst gumanit.-watered. issled; Compiled Kulczyk Y. - M. West, 1993. - P. 22 -28.
3
See: URL: www.mhg.ru/files/doc05/0519.doc
In the early 90s due to the worsening situation in Georgia, densely populated with about 4 thousand
Avars (in Kvareli region), in Dagestan has moved several thousand Georgian Avars 1. In the South, the main
factor of instability is the problem of Lezghian irredentism 2 separated by ethnic political boundaries. From
20s Lezgins were divided between the Dagestan ASSR and Azerbaijan. The problem worsened after the
collapse of the Soviet Union, when Russian-Azerbaijani border has become an interstate, and therefore found
it difficult communication between Dagestani and Azerbaijani communities in Lezgian.
Lack of land, high growth of population , migration pressures on the coastal plains of the Caspian
Sea and from the Highlanders – all these are prerequisites for conflicts over land (the land for the
construction and distillation of cattle to pasture). Conflicts usually end with stab or gunshot wounds of
involved. To see the pictures of the scale of conflict, here are some of them in 20093:
- Novokare village, Babayurtovsky area. The reason for the incident served a division of property of
former state farm. It all started near two o'clock, when about 400 residents gathered at a spontaneous rally.
Residents of the village, therefore, began to demand from the former management of the farm their shares.
Some have attempted to section of 500 head of cattle belonging to the farm. At this point, a fight ensued,
which attempted to prevent police officers. As a result, one police officer was stabbed in the abdomen, the
other - a head injury.
- Korkmaskala village. The seizure of the district administration building, the occasion - "a long
time local officials cannot resolve issues related to the allocation of local people of land and allocate land
plots are not its citizens, and strangers, outsiders." 600 people were attended. One of the protesters had been
shot in the chest.
- In the village Kakashura, Karabudakhkent area. The reason is the ownership of the poultry farm.
The crowd of 500-600 people after the meeting decided to set fire to the house of owner's son of the local
poultry farm. As a result, one person from a gunshot wound to the chest died and three others with gunshot
and one with stab - were hospitalized.
Of course, if there is a huge potential for conflict, it cannot be limited only cases with a
redistribution of the material. So the conflict between villagers Gerga on the one hand and UtamyshKayakent other hand (Kaiakent area), started just because of inconsistencies in the results of local
competitions in freestyle wrestling. By over 1,500 people were attended. One person was killed (stabbed),
four others suffered gunshot wounds of varying severity.
The most significant sites of conflict. The development of national movements in Dagestan is
constantly accompanied by periodic exacerbations of ethnic conflicts and outbreaks of ethnic conflict,
sometimes quite sharp. Ethnic conflict, according to the local, became a sort of "protest against the sharp
difference in the lives of representatives of Dagestan"4. Most "hot" period were 1991-1992, when the acute
form of acquired several conflicts between the largest ethnic groups in Dagestan Chechen-Lak, Chechen and
Avar, paint and Kumyk, Avar, Kumyk, Dargin, Kumyk, and the conflict between Cossacks and mountain
settlers.
Chechen- Lakst and Kumyk node of conflicts5. The tension between the Chechens, on the one hand,
and Laks and Avars - on the other, has intensified since 1989, when Chechens- akkintsy demanded the return
of Auhovsky area, populated by Laks and Avars since 1944. After the establishment of Khasavyurt society
1
See: URL: www. sitkin.narod.ru / etno.htm
See: Bakerkina V. Concise Dictionary of political language. - M., 2002: type of separatism, manifested in the large-scale ethnic
mobilization, in which the question is raised about the reunion of one or more irredent title with the state in which their ethnic
group is already a majority. Irredentism may be initiated as a politically active members of themselves irredent and ekspantion or
vindictive-minded representatives of the titular majority in the state. Methods of struggle for reunification may be different and
does not always end successfully. In the case of destruction of irredenty can choose to repatriate. It should be noted that not all tend
to support the idea irredenty reunification of the land where they live, their title to the ground state for economic and other reasons.
3
See: [electronic resource]. - Mode of access: http://north-caucasus.kavkaz-uzel.ru/
4
Cit. By: Samrailova E.K. Ethno-political conflict. The methodology of the study. - T. 1. - M., 2006. - P. 52.
5
See: Sanglibaev A.A. Ethno-political processes and conflicts in the North Caucasus. - Cherkessk: Univ KCHIGI, 2008. – P. 278.,
Sukhanov V.U. Ethnic and national conflict in the Caucasus: coming of "Alien" / / Star. - SPb., 2001. - № 24.; Sharafutdinova E.F.
The Chechen conflict: ethnic and confessional aspect. - Rostov n / D, 2008, [Electronic resource]. - Mode of access: http://northcaucasus.kavkaz-uzel.ru/
2
"Memorial" a monument to victims of the deportation in 1944 in the village Novolakskoye gathered rallies of
Laks and Avars, whose members recognized the establishment of the monument "a hotbed of tension and
conflict" and demanded the deportation of Chechens-akkintsev in Shelkovskoi district of the Chechen-Ingush.
In April 1991, when the active speech of akkintsev, demanding implementation of the law "About
rehabilitation of repressed peoples" and restore Auhovskogo area in Novolak and Khasavyurt area
deteriorated sharply Chechen-Lak relations. Representatives of the Chechen and Lak public as a result of
negotiations failed to reach an agreement: the Chechens agreed to wait, Laks decided to leave the area and
move Novolakskoye Kizilyurt in the area where the economy Lak mountain areas were more than 8.5
hectares of land Kutan. The III rd Congress of People's Deputies of Daghestan legislatively approved the
plan in July 1991 the deputies decided to restore the area and the Auhovskogo recreating Novolaks area in
part of Kizilyurt district. In November 1991, Kizilyurt District Council with the approval of the Dagestani
leadership secured the area created around Novolak a thousand acres of land, and in January 1992, the
Russian government set the annual charges to Dagestan in 1992-1996 to finance the resettlement of displaced
people in places Novolaks area of the new settlement .
However, the plan of resettlement Laks on plain Kumyk Kumyk caused sharp protests from the
public. Back in 1990 Kumyk national movement "Tenglik" demanded the restoration of Kumtorkalinskogo
district abolished in 1944 and passed by Coutant mountain farms of Lak area. The area allocated for the
resettlement of Laks, included just these prikutannye sites. In the spring of 1992 was formed the Committee
to Protect rights of the people deported Kumyk villages Tarki, Kyahulaya Alburikenta and that in order to
prevent the relocation Laks, April 16, established camping on the disputed land . The Committee issued an
ultimatum demanding the cessation of all activities related to resettlement and blockaded construction sites
built houses for Laks, not allowing the builders to work. July 6, 1992 Milli Majlis supported the claim of
Kumyk Committee and suggested that the Supreme Council of Dagestan to allocate land for Laks in the
mountain zone.
Because of opposition of kumysk activists process of Laks resettlement and rehabilitation of
Auhovskogo district has been suspended, that in the spring of 1992 led to an exacerbation of the ChechenLak relations. In April, the Chechens have set the pointer "Auhovsky area", whereupon the local District
Council suspended the release the land for Chechen. Using the example of a Kumyk, Chechens defeated in
the disputed lands the tents. Dialogue between akkinskimi and Lak movements actually is broken.
But in April 1992, negotiations began between Kumyk Lak and national organizations. May 7
Kumyk camp on the road Sulakskoy was disbanded. In the second round of talks May 12-29 could reduce
tensions between the Laks and Kumyks and negotiate a resolution of all disputes by peaceful means, but the
parties failed to resolve the underlying problem. Although resettlement of Laks in Kizilyurt District was
continued, recovery of Auhovskogo area was almost derailed.
In September 1992 the worsening of the Chechen-Lak relations led to inter-ethnic conflict - a fight
between groups of Laks and akkintsev in the village near Makhachkala September 3 resulted in a major
collision with a firearm. In the area of conflict riot police and special forces were sent, and at night of
September 6 in Khasav-Yurt district was introduced military unit of armor Corps of Russian troops. Arrival
of Russian troops contributed to the unification of opposing national movements: akkinskie, Lak, Avar and
Kumyk organizations during a rally in Khasav-Yurt, demanded the withdrawal of troops from the territory of
Dagestan and resolution of international conflicts with negotiation.
Chechen-Avar conflict1. Relations between Avars and Chechens akkintsami occurred in 1989-1990,
when akkinskie organization demanded the restoration of Auhovskogo area. In contrast to the Laks, who
agreed to move to new lands, Avars, flatly refused to discuss the return of two akkins villages - Aktas, Auha
(from 1944 - Stalin-aul, in 1962 - Lenin-village) and Yurt Auha (from 1944 year - Kalinin-village) - which in
1944 were transferred to Kazbek district and settled by Avars.
1
See: Sanglibaev A.A. Ethno-political processes and conflicts in the North Caucasus. - Cherkessk: Univ KCHIGI, 2008. – P. 278.,
V.U. Sukhanov Ethnic and national conflict in the Caucasus: coming of "Alien" / / Star. - SPb., 2001. - № 24.; Sharafutdinova E.F.
The Chechen conflict: ethnic and confessional aspect. - Rostov n / D, 2008, [Electronic resource]. - Mode of access: http://northcaucasus.kavkaz-uzel.ru/
In early September 1991, when by the decision of III Congress of People's Deputies of Daghestan
began preparations for the restoration of Auhovskogo district the local authorities of the village Lenin began
to hand Awarians land for individual construction. Chechens perceived actions of the village council as a
provocation aimed at disrupting reconstruction of Auha. In Lenin village gathered rallies akkintsev,
developed into an indefinite strike. Participants of the action required to stop the allocation of land to the
settlement of territorial issues and hand over power in the region Auhovskogo to Organizing Committee to
restore it. In response, Avar national organization (the Popular Front for the name of Shamil etc.) has
announced the mobilization of the Avar militants.
September 11 authorities in Dagestan have entered a state of emergency in the Kazbek district, but
this solution is only poured oil on the fire. On vacant lands, which were supposed to distribute the Avars,
there was a tent camp akkintsev. September 17 members of the Avar NEFN organizations, "Jamaat" and the
Islamic Renaissance Party demanded the abolition of the law "About rehabilitation of repressed peoples" and
resolutions of the III Congress of People's Deputies of Dagestan to restore Auhovsky area. By midSeptember there was a threat of armed clashes between akkins and Avar militants.
Only the intervention of the Acting Chairman of the Supreme Soviet of RSFSR Ruslan Khasbulatov
(Chechen) and chairman of the Supreme Soviet of Nationalities, Ramazan Abdulatipov (Avar) prevented the
collision. September 24 under the mediation of Khasbulatov was held a conciliation meeting between the
Avars and akkints, which came to an agreement "to resolve the issue of return of Chechen-akkintsev in
empty houses and residence address the issues of citizens having the right to do it," and also agreed to
negotiate the division of land and "expedite the decision of vacant plots that were previously home-akkintsev
Chechens." The situation in the Kazbek district quickly stabilized, and after just three days after signing the
protocol akkinsko-Avar state of emergency was lifted.
However, the problem of the return of Chechens in the Kazbek district almost was not resolved.
Despite the promise of Avar hand, the authorities of the Kazbek district blocked actually an agreement to
return akkintsev to empty houses and to transfer them vacant land.
Kumyk- Avar conflict1. In early 1992, in the Khasav-Yurt between Kumyks and Avars were strained.
Kumyks were unhappy with the increasing number of immigrants from the Avar mountain areas and increase
their political activity, the Avars did not like what Kumyks, constituting 25-26% of the Khasavyurt district,
occupy 46-47% of leadership positions in local government.
The reason for the speech was a message of approval to the post of Minister of Internal Affairs of
Dagestan M. Abdurazakova, many Dagestani "informal people" accused him in incompetence (M.
Abdurazakov was a former first secretary of the Dagestan regional committee of Komsomol), and the
connivance of the criminals (the appointment of M. Abdurazakova as interior minister coincided a sharp
increase in crime and detection of hard crime has fallen almost to zero).
In 1991 the 22nd of October in protest against the appointment of the Minister of Internal Affairs M.
Abdurazakova thousands of activists Kumyk national movement "Tenglik" blocked railroad and highway
Rostov - Baku district Khasav-Yurt, in the enterprises of Khasav-Yurt, Buinaksk, Kizilyurt solidarity strikes
were begun. Participants of the action created a tented camp and demanded the leadership of Dagestan to
dismiss all the leaders of law enforcement agencies and first Abdurazakova M., to form government of
national confidence with the democratic and national movements, to call early elections to the Supreme
Soviet of Dagestan.
The next day after the start of the campaign "Tenglikyurt" at the call of the Popular Front behalf of
Shamil, some thousands of Avars blocked the central square in Makhachkala and demanded the Republican
leadership "restore order", threatening to force the participants blockaded the road. Such a strong reaction of
NEFN to the speech of Kumyk, which does not affect the interests of the Avar communities can be explained,
firstly, the desire to demonstrate Kumyk Avar radical minority, "who is master in Dagestan", and secondly,
the desire to use the slogan of support for fellow countryman (M. Abdurazakov - an ethnic Avar) to enhance
the image of NEFN and mobilizing the masses under his banner.
1
See.: URL: www.old.polit.ru/documents/108725.html.
The same day, several hundred of activists NEFN, armed with machine guns and batons, on trucks
and cars went to the tent camp Kumyk. The protesters marched from the camp to meet them. The clash was
prevented by employees of the local police, who stood between Avar and Kumyk groups.
The threat from radical Avar provoked a reaction from Kumyk population: by the 1st of November
"Tenglikyurt" has grown to 30 thousand people, and by the end of November in the action of KND (CVP)
involving about 200 thousand people. November the 21st women from Kumyk areas in solidarity with the
picketers started a hunger strike. The action of Kumyk movement backed national organizations of Chechenakkintsev, Dargin, Azeris, as well as the Social Democratic Party of Dagestan, the Islamic Democratic Party
of Dagestan, the Dagestani branch of the Islamic Party of Revival.
The conflict situation in the north of Dagestan. The cause of the conflict in the north of Dagestan
was the tension between the Russian-Cossack population and migrants from the mountainous areas in
Kizlyar district of Dagestan, which was emerged in the 80s. The initiators of strained relations were Kizlyar
Cossack organization and the local and municipal authorities.
Kizlyar Division ( from August 1993 - DC), the Terek Cossack Army was reconstituted in October
1990, its membership includes not only the Cossacks and the Russian "nonresident" and even some nonSlavic population of the representatives of Kizlyar and Tarumovsky areas. The main purpose of the
department has been proclaimed the "restoration and preservation of the Cossacks as a people having equal
rights to freedom of expression, along with other nations." Cossacks demanded the national authorities to
stop the migration and the economic expansion of Dagestani highlanders (Avar, Dargin, Laks) in the north
and to take measures to ensure equality and security of the Russian-speaking population. In 1991-1992, local
authorities of Kizlyar and Tarumovsky districts decide to limit the registration of "citizens of non-Russian"
and the ban on registration of sale houses and the allocation of land to settlers from other parts of Dagestan.
In February 1993, the leadership of the Kizlyar district launched an appeal to the Supreme Council
of Dagestan, which has demanded the return of Cossack lands, the introduction of Cossack self-government
(in the form of ataman Board) and termination of migration the Highlanders on 'Cossack' areas. Leadership
of Dagestan did not respond to treatment. June the 19th 1993 Kizlyar department sent an open letter to the
leaders of the Russian Federation (President Yeltsin, Prime Minister Viktor Chernomyrdin, Chairman of the
Supreme Soviet R. Khasbulatov and the head of the State Committee S. Shakhrai) to consider giving the
Northern Dagestan status of independent District.
The 23rd of June 1993 session of the Kizlyar City Council supported the demands of the Cossacks of
the northern region of Dagestan, giving "special powers of socio-economic area, taking into account the
rehabilitation and revival of the Cossacks to the traditional methods of farming," and demanded a
strengthening of the rights of local authorities in dealing with personnel matters and the allocation of
republican budget for a fund "Stabilization", aimed at stopping the migration of Russian-speaking population.
The 24th of June dozens of militants of Avar National Front name of Shamil and Lak mouvement
"Ghazi Kumukh" arrived from Makhachkala, stormed the city council Kizlyar and took hostage two
employees of military Commissariat and city police inspector. The participants of an attack demanded the
release two local residents arrested by the city’s the police, and bring out the town special forces of the
Russian Interior Ministry.
Following this, in the enterprises and organizations of Kizlyar, where work is mainly Russianspeaking population, were organized meetings, participants are asked to place the Russian special forces in
the city to fully stabilize. Cossack community leaders have demanded the creation of Kizlyar "Cossack
municipal police," and in case of omission of the republican authorities threatened to raise the question of
withdrawal of Kizlyar and Tarumovsky districts of Dagestan and the composition of their accession to the
Stavropol Territory. At the same time among the Cossacks and the Russian-speaking population of these
areas has begun collecting signatures on a petition to join the Stavropol had begun.
In early July, Russian Interior Ministry special forces unit was withdrawn from Kizlyar and entered
the national riot police. In response, the local Slavic movement "Russia" and Cossack activists convened a
meeting of citizens, who demanded the return of special forces and urged citizens to "unite for joint
resistance to the criminals." The organized movement of "Russia" "round table" adopted an appeal to
President Boris Yeltsin, which described the situation of Russian speakers in Dagestan and was requested to
join the northern districts of the republic to the Stavropol Territory.
National movements and organizations of the Dagestani peoples, united by the time of the Congress
of Peoples of Dagestan, condemned the requirement for rejection of the northern regions of the republic as a
"provocative" and protested to the Russian authorities about the arms of the Cossacks and the establishment
of administrative Cossack territories.
Kabardino-Balkaria and Karachay-Cherkessia.
Manifestation of the most dangerous trends in the environment of the Caucasus ethnic groups,
divided by administrative boundaries, may be the desire of Kabardins, Circassians, Adyghe, the Abkhaz to
revise the territorial boundaries of the subjects of the Russian Federation and the union under a single
independent republic, which has a larger territory than the current area of settlement of these peoples. In
particular, much of the Krasnodar region is as part of the territory of "Greater Cherkessia"1. These aspirations
are reflected in the revitalization of historical and demographic studies that aim to prove the ownership of
these territories to its range before the period of settlement of the peoples of the Caucasian War, as well as
individual statements of some leaders of the Circassian community organizations.
If it is theoretically possible, this situation will be fraught with intense change in the ethnic
composition of the population in the territories of the proposed new subjects of the Federation, the erosion of
existing ethnostatus relations, violation of cultural distance in inter-ethnic communication, as well as a
violation of existing economic ties, which contribute to inter-ethnic conflicts and promote their transition
from the latent stage to the stage of an update.
Even seemingly neutral in their content in the republics of the municipal reform has already led to
political instability: the accession of areas of densely populated by representatives of the Abaza and Balkar
ethnic groups2 to major cities was perceived as a threat and gave into the hands of radical new arguments and
expanded their ranks.
The most significant effects include conflict activities of social organizations (conflict social
movements of Adyghe and Abkhaz peoples of Turkic groups). Voice of Cossack organizations of the
republics which expresses the desire of their own "territorial definition" (Batalpashinskaya and ZelenchukUrupskiy Republic) in 1990 can not be taken into account3. With a decrease the total number of Russian in
the NC today it is almost inaudible.
Start started from 1990. When Karachay socio-political movement called for restoration of a single
republic in the Karachay in 1943 including land of Cossack villages of Stavropol Territory. At the founding
congress of "Congress of Karachay people" 4 some 700 delegates from the villages and villages of the
republic, which is traditionally dominated by Karachai people were attende. In contrast to the previously
existing community and national organizations, Congress assumes to be comprehensive, emphasizing
ethnocentrism Karachay people. As the elected chair claimed: "Congress will have the highest social and
political competence, as the body of covering the constitutional rights of the people as a source of power and
the bearer of sovereignty, will make decisions and acts that implement the right of nations to selfdetermination."
Circassian organizations aimed at improving the status of its title and the creation (restoration)
separate from the Republic of Karachay and \ or \ union with Kabarda, Adygea, Shapsugia and Abkhazia in
the Great Cherkessia, which, in addition to the existing boundaries, also captures the Krasnodar and
Stavropol. Controversy continued in 2009, the leader of the NGO "Circassian Congress" was severely beaten.
In Moscow, from the 26th to the 29th of October that year there were series of pickets organized by the
arrivals of Kabardino-Balkaria, representatives of the Balkar people who wanted to draw the attention of the
metropolitan community and the federal government for failure by the authorities of the Republic Law "On
1
See: the most complete information [electronic resource]. - Mode of access: www.circassiangenocide.org.
See: URL: www.demoscope.ru/weekly/2006/0233/analit07.php
3
See: the Caucasus in search of 'their land': ethnicity and conflict in the region. URL: www.relga.ru /
4
See: URL: www.kurch.mylivepage.ru.
2
the Rehabilitation of Repressed Peoples" and the Law № 131 "on general principles of local self-government
in Russia. "As the outstanding issues Balkars referred to the restoration of Balkar Hulmo-Bezengievskogo
district, the return of status of the Balkar villages Khasanya and the White River, and a full return of lands
assigned to the inter-settlement areas.
However, disputes and conflicts are not only between the titular peoples. In the summer of 1997 the
republic's parliament adopted a decision on eviction of Chechens, while among the five thousand, among
them there were many opponents of Dudayev- Maskhadov’s regime. After a stabilization of the situation in
Chechnya, since 2004 a small part of the Chechens migrated to their homeland, but the tensions with
remaining there is day1.
6.4. Medium level - the inter-republican conflicts.
At the middle level there are conflicts over the boundaries between the neighboring republics. This
type of conflict is a variable character - with instant equity of mass violence to low-intensity combat
operations and stops. Touching on the significant issues of national identity and power, they are difficult to
resolve through negotiation and compromise. If an agreement is reached, it often happens that it is not signed
by all the "power" in the republics, and usually the agreement followed a short time. These conflicts are
characterized by greater stability (rigidity, conservatism) of ethnic processes in comparison with local ones.
Inter-republican conflicts do not end with their completion, after completion of the direct combat - during the
"licking wounds" - the conflict can be stored in the form of social competition and appear in the image of the
enemy and prejudices.
The longer the conflict, the more likely relative people will be involved in it as helpers: the
Chechens for the Ingush, kudartsy (South Ossetians) for irontsev, Adyghians for Circassians, Karachay for
Balkar . When inter-ethnic clashes the third of the nation are involved, the conflict becomes a tendency to
expand and aggravation. As it deepens, each side seeks to enlist the support of people close to her culture. As
a result of this "syndrome kindred peoples' inter-republican conflicts have a higher potential for escalation.
Conflict of Ossetians and Ingush over the right bank is the most powerful of all ethnic in the NC.
But you cannot write off the potential risk of the fraternal republics of Chechnya and Ingushetia. Already
there is a negative experience when the "Kadyrovtsy" conducted operations in Ingushetia and Dagestan - and
in both countries this has led to clashes between the security forces. Now in an ethnically and mentally
closest to Chechnya republic of Ingushetia there is actively trying to Kadyrov's discontent to lead special
operations on its territory. Disputed territory (Sunzha and Malgobek districts), each of the republics said their
lack of precise boundaries makes it impossible to local governments.
6.4.1. North Ossetia - Ingushetia2.
Today's most lightweight of inciting conflict. Republic of Ingushetia has been around for 17 years,
but until now it has no legally binding limits, even the border with Ossetia is disputed by the Constitution of
Ingushetia itself. Virtually the entire population, as Ingushetia and North Ossetia find the right bank of the
Terek (part of Vladikavkaz) as their homeland.
Reason. The emergence of the Ingush-Ossetian conflict is associated with the events of February
1944, when the Chechens and Ingush were deported to Central Asia, and the territory of the Chechen-Ingush
ASSR was split between Georgia and North Ossetia and Stavropol region of Russia. The composition of
SOASSR were then included almost all the lands that make up the historic territory of Ingushetia Malgobek,
Nazran, Achaluksky, Psedahsky, suburban areas and the western part of the Sunzha district. Due to these
1
Village White River, regular fights between local and Chechen youth. See URL: www.oper.ru/news/print.php?t=1051603197
See: Malysheva D.B. Conflicts in the Caucasus: Regional and international dimension. Moscow, 1996; Sanglibaev A.A. Ethnopolitical processes and conflict in the North Caucasus: Regional and group aspects. - Cherkessk: Univ KCHIGI, 2007. Sukhanov
V.Y. Ethnic and national conflict in the Caucasus: coming of "Alien" / / Star. - SPb., 2001. Lubskiy A.V. Conflict-factors in the
South of Russia: The research methodology and social realities URL: www.kavkazonline.ru; www.kavkazuzel.ru/category/conflicts;
http://nvo.ng.ru/concepts/2009-06-05/1_kavkaz_html;
www.rso-a.ru;
www.sevos.ru;
www.osetiaonline.ru; ingushetia.org; www.ingushetia.ru etc.
2
lands the territory of North Ossetia has nearly doubled. In March 1944 the North Ossetian government
established a special commission for the settlement of Ingush land, displaced people from South Ossetia had
been transferred to all the property of deported Ingush (houses, livestock, agricultural and farm buildings, etc.)
allocated to the loan arrangement at the new location, etc. n.
In January 1957, the Chechen-Ingush ASSR was restored, but the suburban district remained a part
of North Ossetia, which was the cause of the current Ingush-Ossetian conflict.
In the early 90's representatives of North Ossetia advanced version of that "instead of the Suburban
Area" in the Chechen-Ingush Republic in 1957 were transferred Naur and Shelkovskaya districts of the
Stavropol Territory (until 1957 these areas were part of Grozny and in the recovery CHIASSR along with the
entire area was included in the country). However, the transfer of these regions can not be considered as
"compensation" for the suburban area, as referred to the territory inhabited by the Cossacks, Chechens and
Nogais, their inclusion in the Chechen-Ingush ASSR could not solve and not solve the territorial issue or the
Ingush people, no problem returning the historic lands of Ingushetia (with the same reason we can say that
"instead of" Suburban district of North Ossetia was given Mozdok District Stavropol).
Ingush public began to raise the issue of returning the Suburban Area in the late 50s - early 60s. In
the 60s, with activists from the Ingush national movement with statements about the need to solve the
problem of Suburban Region local dissidents Alexei Kosterin and Khalid Oshaev spoke .
The first crisis caused by the growing of problem of the Suburban Area, has matured in the early
70s. In December 1972 a group of prominent representatives of Ingush intellectuals sent to the Central
Committee and the Presidium of the Supreme Soviet of the USSR open letter "about the fate of the Ingush
people", where on 80 pages setting out the arguments the Ingush side on the issue of Suburb were set out.
This appeal was characterized by ideological experts of CPSU and the KGB as "nationalist", after which its
authors would be repressed. However, the attempt to organize the "people's condemnation of" the open letter
has caused the opposite effect - among the Ingush setting out public movement for the restoration of the
historic lands of Ingushetia.
The 16th of January 1973 in Grozny on Lenin Square (in front of the Chechen-Ingush regional
committee of the Communist Party) thousands Ingush national rally was gathered, members of which
demanded to abolish discrimination against the Ingush in North Ossetia, and to consider the return of the
Suburban area. Organizers of the meeting emphasized using the semi-official communist symbols, the red
flags, portraits of Lenin and Brezhnev, the slogans of internationalism and friendship between peoples.
Chairman of the RSFSR Council of Ministers Mikhail Solomentsev, arrived in Grozny "understand" and
promised that Moscow would consider Suburb question and that the protesters will not be prosecuted. By
January the 18th, almost all the protesters have dispersed, in Lenin Square there were a few hundred young
Ingush who did not believe the promises. Early in the morning of the 19th of January, they were dispersed by
water from fire hoses and police batons.
After breaking up the meeting on the 16th the 19th of January 1973 the authors of the open letter
"about the fate of the Ingush people" and many active participants in the rally were convicted or dismissed
from their jobs. In the Chechen-Ingush a broad "company to combat nationalism" was started during which
the Ingush intelligentsia felt repressions .
The second crisis in the Ingush-Ossetian relations erupted after ten years in the early 80s. October
th
the 24 1981 funeral of Ossetian taxi driver, whose murder attributed to the Ingush, resulted in a spontaneous
rally in Ordzhonikidze (now - Vladikavkaz), whose members demanded a new eviction of Ingush. The rally
turned into protests against the Republican leadership, which were suppressed by special military units and
cadets of Ordzhonikidze.
The new, third crisis of Ingush-Ossetian conflict began in the late 80s. Taking advantage of
perestroika and glasnost, representatives of the Ingush intelligentsia once again raised the question of the
need to restore the integrity of the historic lands of Ingushetia. In 1988-1989 in Ingush areas of ChechenIngush ASSR there was a movement for the return of the Suburban area, which soon gained nationwide
support for the Ingush people. Since the late 80s the question of returning the Suburban Area has become a
major issue of the Ingush national movement.
The severity of the problem of Suburban area is explained for several reasons. The first thing to note
is that the territory of the district, formerly known as the Large and Small Ingush, is about one-third of
historic Ingush lands. This part was the center of Ingushetia, the Ingush nation formation in the late XVIII early XIX century, during the last two centuries was the center of political, economic and cultural life of
Ingushetia. Here about four dozen Ingush villages were located, including the largest village in Ingushetia,
such as village Bazorkino (now - Chermen), which Ossetians themselves called "Ingush Moscow" and in
which the Ingush were going to national conventions, the village Angusht (now - Tarskoye) where Russian
ethnonym "Ingush" came from. The fertile lowlands of the Suburban Area in the early twentieth century
played a role of Ingush barns here produced about half of all agricultural products of Ingushetia by this
product residents of mountainous regions of Ingushetia could normally live, who does not provide
themselves with food. An important factor is the fact that many of the Authoritative Ingush families whose
representatives have a significant influence on the political situation in the country, come from large villages
of Suburban Region (Bazorkino, Yandiyev Gadaborsheva, Angusht, Ahki-Yurt, Yurt Gilgal, Upper and
Lower and Lars etc.) and, of course, particularly interested in getting this part of Ingushetia.
Given the role played by suburban district in the process of ethnogenesis of Ingush, political,
cultural and economic development of Ingush nation, and taking into account the factor of "family nest" and
"the graves of ancestors," which has great importance for all peoples of the Caucasus, representatives of the
Ingush national intelligence believe that without the return of its historic center (that is, the Suburban area)
Ingush nation is doomed to degradation, and this in a unitary Chechnya-Ingushetia could lead to the
assimilation of the Ingush.
Finally, it should be noted that the radical demands for the return of the Suburban District is largely
triggered by discrimination of the Ingush in North Ossetia. Firmly in the final annexation of the Suburban
district leadership of NOASSR with the support of federal authorities tried to stop the return of the Ingush in
the suburban area after cancel special relocation and restoration of the Chechen-Ingush Autonomous
Republic.
In 1956, the Council of Ministers of North Ossetia, took secret order number 063, according to
which just forbidden "... institutions and individuals to sell a house or rent an apartment dwelling under the
Ingush village of returnees, in the case of those already acquired the houses, to recognize the purchase
documentation and sale void. "This act gave the right to evict the authorities of the autonomous republic of
Ingush from the Suburban area just because of their nationality.
Despite the opposition of the authorities NOASSR, Ingush during the 60s - early 70s actively
penetrated in the suburban area and bought homes (often by others, or draw up documents for a bribe). After
the presentation of the Ingush in 1973 in North Ossetia began, "squeezing" the Ingush by overt
discrimination in employment, in schools, for promotion, etc. Events in 1981 became an occasion for the
introduction of new restrictions. At the insistence of management of NOASSR Council of Ministers of the
USSR the 5th of March 1982 passed a special resolution (№ 183) of the "special regime" registration and
sale of houses in the Suburbs area and have been used by local authorities to discriminate against the Ingush.
As a result of these acts of 60000th Ingush population of the official residence of NOASSR was only half of
the population. Restrictions on registration, in turn, hampered the unit to a permanent job, receiving social
security benefits, etc. The 14th of September 1990 the Supreme Council of North Ossetia, took the third
order prohibiting throughout the country buying and selling houses and other buildings on the right of private
property. The appeal of the USSR Prosecutor General's Office authority of NOASSR ignored.
Exacerbation. Treatment and the Ingush public performances of Soviet and international human
rights organizations against civil rights violations and discrimination against ethnic Ingush in North Ossetia,
drew the attention of the Union and the Russian centers to the problem of the Suburban area. Since 1989 in
the Chechen-Ingushetia and North Ossetia have worked numerous commissions (Council of Ministers of the
RSFSR Supreme Soviet of the USSR Supreme Soviet of the RSFSR State Committee on National Issues,
etc.), who studied the issue of restoration of the Ingush autonomy.
Most revealing in this regard, the commission for consideration of appeals of the Ingush population,
which was established in March 1990 by the Council of Nationalities of the Supreme Soviet of the USSR the so-called "commission Belyakov" (Chairman was a Deputy of the USSR, the RSFSR State Committee
head of National Affairs, Anatoly Belyakov). Having considered the matter and having heard the arguments
of both sides, the commission in November 1990 decided that "the demands of the Ingush people, the return
of the Chechen-Ingush ASSR Suburban area within its boundaries in 1944 and other territories formerly part
of the Chechen-Ingush Autonomous Soviet Socialist Republic, have reason to be review by the Supreme
Soviet of the USSR ... " The Commission also demanded to abolish the act of Council of Ministers of the
USSR on the Limitation of residence in the Suburb and other discriminatory acts.
In spite of certain findings of the commission, the central government virtually did nothing to solve
the problem and stabilize the situation. By the spring of 1991 the aggravation of interethnic relations has led
to appearance the centers of two conflicts: the Ossetian-Ingush in the Suburb and the Ingush-Cossack in the
Sunzha district.
The Government of North Ossetia and the official ideology of the republic tried to justify the
historical rights to the annexed territory of NOASSR using "Cossack map." In particular, it was argued that
the territory of the Suburban District is a "native Cossack land" and that the Ingush had lived on these lands,
only 23 years, from 1921 (when there was a relocation of the Cossack villages Sunzhensky department) until
1944. North Ossetian region Committee initiated in Vladikavkaz, the movement for the revival of the Terek
Cossacks, whose leaders, who took from the very beginning a sharp anti-Ingush position, picked up the thesis
of the "original Cossack land."
In fact, in the Suburban Area in the past have been located only four villages and a Cossack village
Sunzha line have been located, moreover, in the place of destroyed Ingush village: Tara village - in place of
the village Angusht, Sunzha village - in place of the village Akhi-Yurt , Field-Marshal's village - on the
Alhaste village, village Vorontsov-Dashkovskaya - on-site village Tauzen-Yurt, a village Tara - on-site
village Sholhi. At the same time, the Ingush had here about 40 villages.
Activation of the Cossack movement and its opposition to the rehabilitation of the Ingush, as well
as discrimination against the Ingush in the Suburb have led to increased tensions in the Sunzha district of the
Chechen-Ingushetia and North Ossetia Suburb. In April 1991, in the village Kurtat Suburban area, clashes
broke out between groups of Ingush and Ossetians in the village of Troitskaya Sunzha district - between
groups of Ingush and the Cossacks. The 19th the 20th of April, the government of North Ossetia and
introduced in Vladikavkaz Suburb area an emergency, which was regularly extended until November 1992.
The regim of emergency was used by the authorities of NOASSR to increase pressure on the Ingush
diaspora and to create national armed forces. A state of emergency has allowed the leadership of North
Ossetia, in essence, restored the discriminatory restrictions on residence in the Ingush. The power of the
autonomous republic was forced to cancel these limits after findings the commission's Belyakov. Just a few
days after the state of emergency, the 23rd of April 1991, the Supreme Court of North Ossetia has decided to
evict the Ingush, "willfully" having descended to their empty houses in suburban areas. The next day in
Vladikavkaz and Suburban areas the units of the USSR Interior Ministry troops were arrived to provide
emergency in the area. The final break between the Ingush and the Ossetians was marked by the stormy
session of the Supreme Council of NOSSR the 29th of April, during which the MPs and Ingush, outraged
invective against the Ingush people, by the representatives of the leadership of North Ossetia,
demonstratively left the session.
The crisis of power in the USSR and the general weakening of central government control over local
authorities after the coup failed putsch allowed management of North Ossetia in late 1991 to begin the
creation of national armed forces.
At the beginning of November 1991 in Vladikavkaz was founded Union border supply, and on the
th
14 of November special session of the Supreme Council adopted a resolution on the establishment of
Presidium of the Supreme National Committee for defense of North Ossetia, under the chairmanship of the
Supreme Council Akhsarbek Galazov to "protect the sovereignty and territorial integrity" of the country.
Supreme Council State Committee has given self-defense (GKSO) emergency powers and ordered him to
form the Republican Guard. Neither then nor later, when in the North Ossetia have been established units of
the Republican Guard and the "militia", the Russian government, federal law enforcement authorities have
not reacted to the creation of illegal government and armed forces, openly directed against the claims of a
neighboring people. Sudden "blindness" of the Russian authorities, in other cases very sensitive to the
creation of illegal units, can be explained by the fact that certain forces in the Russian government,
apparently hoping to use the North Ossetian fighters to intervene in ethnic conflicts in Georgia (particularly
in South Ossetia ) and thus obtain a means of pressure on the "naughty" the Georgian leadership. An indirect
confirmation of this version is an active part in the creation of the Republican Guard Gen. Kim Tsagolov,
who later became Deputy Minister for Nationalities Affairs of the Russian Federation.
In late 1991 early 1992's the first elements of the Republican Guard and the "militia" SOSSR were
formed and enhanced paramilitary units of the North Ossetian OMON. In May 1992 the Republican Guard
was subordinated directly to the leadership of the Supreme Council of North Ossetia, on the 21st of May, the
Supreme Council passed a resolution forcing the production of weapons at the enterprises of Vladikavkaz to
equip Guard and the "militia". Then Supreme Council decided to "nationalize" the 13th and 14th military
towns of Vladikavkaz, and in June began an attack on military depots of Russian troops to seize weapons and
ammunition (one of these attacks, the 11th the 12th of June, according to the Russian prosecutor's office ,
personally directed the Prime Minister of South Ossetia A. Teziev). Simultaneously, the Russian
establishment intimidated by "Muslim threat", he intimates the idea that North and South Ossetia are almost
the only strong point of Russian influence in the Caucasus. Under the influence of this propaganda in the
Russian corridors of power shape the theory of "friendly nations" that facilitate the spread of Russian
influence in the Caucasus (among them, of course, attributed the Ossetians), and "hostile nations" to
counteract this effect (the latter considered the Chechens and, at the same time, Ingush). Apparently, this
"theory" and the South Ossetian and Chechen factors are the reason that the Russian leadership not only
winked at the creation of paramilitary groups in Northern Ossetia, but also contributed to their arms.
In June 1992 the Supreme Council of NOSSR adopted to discuss bills that actually legalizing the
existence of his own Republican Army in the form of "self-defense forces." The curator of the "Self-Defense
Forces' chief of staff of the State Committee was self-defense of North Ossetia, Major-General Stanislaw
Xuan, who at that time was elected one of the Vice-President of the Supreme Council. In August 1992, the
Russian military handed over to "self-defense forces" in North Ossetia, a large number of automatic weapons,
armored vehicles, install the "Grad" and "Alazan." Speaking at a meeting of the Supreme Council of the
republic, urged Akhsarbek Galazov cancel the decision of Deputies on the 21st of May (on the forced
production of weapons factories of Vladikavkaz), as "the Republic has received a sufficient number of
weapons from Russia."
Also in August, in the Interior Ministry of North Ossetia held a meeting on "The beginning of the
intensive training of armed action and tasks of employees of Suburban police department stemming from
this," which was led by Interior Minister of NOSSR Georgi Cantemirov. In the next meeting the republican
OMON staff was increased to 5 times, up to 1 thousand people.
By October 1992 the Interior Ministry of North Ossetia has more than a thousand rifles, 113
grenade launchers, 11 anti-aircraft installations, 68 large-guns, 36 armored personnel carriers, more than a
thousand grenades. At the armed of Republican Guard by official (obviously understated) a given number of
826 machines, 23 machine guns and grenade launchers, 53 armored personnel carriers, four armored
personnel carriers.
It should be noted that the Ingush side since the spring of 1992 also created its own militia. Despite
assurances from the leaders of the National Council of Ingushetia, who asserted that the issue of the
Suburban area and the right-bank part of Vladikavkaz would be resolved in favor of the Russian leadership of
the Ingush to the end of 1992, the Ingush population of the Suburban Area in May, began to create their own
self-defense units (in villages Mayskoe, Kurtat, Dachnoe and others), which in numbers, in the equipment
and organization were certainly not comparable to the "self-defense forces" of North Ossetia.
By the fall of 1992, in the Ingush-Ossetian zone of conflict an armed confrontation has developed.
In mid-October, paramilitary raids of Ossetian OMON in villages of Suburban Region (official purpose is the
removal of illegally held weapons) led to local clashes the Ingush OMON with youth and a new round of
confrontation. After the 24th of October as a result of these raids in the village and the village of South
Suburban Region Chernorechenskaya five Ingush were killed, in Ingush villages in the Suburban District
began arming the people, forming new self-defense units and the construction of fences, barricades in the
rural outskirts. The 24th of October in Nazran the joint session of the three district Ingushetia councils and the
Ingush deputy group of Prigorodskogo District Council "to protect their relatives in North Ossetia," decided
"to join volunteers in self-defense units and to organize their duty in all localities of the Suburban District of
North Ossetia, where Ingush live ". Guide units of self-defense were entrusted to the departments of internal
affairs of the three districts of Ingushetia.
The 26th of October there was a meeting of senior representatives of North Ossetia with the leaders
of the Ingush People's Council deputies Vladikavkaz city council and representatives of the Ingush public
Suburban District, in which the head of the Supreme Council of NOSSR Akhsarbek Galazov actually issued
an ultimatum, demanding that the Ingush population by the 30th of October will disarm and dismantle the
barricades on the outskirts of villages. Otherwise, head of the republic threatened to carry out operations to
disarm the militias by the Ingush republican paramilitaries.
At the end of October (the 28th the 30th of October), armed groups of North Ossetia got from the
Russian leadership another large shipment of armored vehicles and weapons. Order on transfer of arms
Russian Prime Minister Yegor Gaidar gave on behalf of President Yeltsin, the transfer of weapons was led by
Deputy Prime Minister and Chairman George Khizha State and head of Committee for Emergency Situations
Sergei Shoigu. The 28th of October at meeting of the Russian Security Council decided to establish a unified
command of federal troops and national "self-defense forces" in the territory of North Ossetia. It is not
excluded that these steps of the Russian leadership were the detonators of outbreak of armed conflict on the
31st of October .
Conflict. The 31st of October 1992 in the Suburb area collision of Ingush units of self-defense and
paramilitary of NOSSR clashed. Parties to the conflict in different ways describe the initiation of military
action, accusing each other of unprovoked aggression. The Ossetian side claims that the Ingush militants
from villages Suburban Region with the assistance of the detachment of Nazran, tried to seize the right-bank
part of Vladikavkaz and suburban areas. Representatives of Ingushetia believe that the conflict unleashed by
"forces of self-defense"of NOSSR that at night the 31st of October, attacked the self-defense of Ingush
villages of Suburban District (as promised A. Galazov during a meeting the 26th of October).
According to estimates of most observers, the clashes between Ossetians and Ingush October the
st
31 - November 5th 1992 were triggered nature. Experts Human Rights Centre "Memorial", an alliance of
"The Shield" as well as a former head of the State Committee on Nationalities of Russia, Academician
Valery Tishkov, Russian scholars and journalists, Sergey Belozertsev, Lyudmila Duvanova, Irina
Dementieva, Ludmila Leontieva, each of whom held their independent investigation into the events of
November in the Suburb, argue that the fall of 1992 took place not ethnic conflict, and well-planned and
well-prepared military action to rid the area of the Suburban from Ingush population - "ethnic cleansing" in
the preparation of which, along with the leadership of North Ossetia, Russian leaders of MIA Ministry of
Defence, State Committee for Emergency Situations, as well as command of the North Caucasian Military
District have actively participated. Directly "ethnic cleansing" was directed by head of NOSSR Akhsarbek
Galazov and Interior Minister Georgi Cantemirov. Journalists noted the active participation in the
organization of military action against the Ingush Deputy Prime Minister George Hizhi, chairman of the State
Committee for Emergency Situations Sergei Shoigu, his deputy, Colonel General Gennady Filatov, Deputy
Minister Anatoly Safonov, Russian Security, Interior Troops Commander Colonel-General Vasily Savvin,
commander of the North Caucasus Military District, Colonel-General Lev Shustko and other representatives
of the Russian leadership and the generals.
The fact of intervention of Russian troops in the Ingush-Ossetian conflict on the side of the armed
forces of North Ossetia, has no doubt. In the evening the 2nd of November with the assistance of Russian
troops and Republican Guard "militia" of NOSSR, as well as fighters from South Ossetia actually started the
implementation of the ethnic cleansing of the Ingush region Suburban population. According to eyewitnesses,
the first echelon of Russian troops moved to the Ingush village of firing artillery guns and armored vehicles,
forcing units Ingush self-defense. Following them were the units of the North Ossetian "defense forces" that
are actually carried out ethnic cleansing, killing Ingush and burning their houses. The third echelon moved
South Ossetian militants and civilians "volunteers" - the Ossetians, were engaged in looting, hostage-taking,
catching refugees.
Indications of Ingush refugees from Vladikavkaz and suburban areas forced to conclude that the
operation of ethnic cleansing of the Ingush population of North Ossetia was planned and organized in
advance detachments of the representatives of the republican Ministry of Internal Affairs and Ossetian
"defense forces", take hostages and destroying Ingush homes were on hand not only a plan showing the
houses belonged to the Ingush, and complete lists of Ingush families (up to the elderly and infants).
According to the Prosecutor of the Russian Federation, during the armed conflict from October the
st
31 to November 5th 1992 were killed 583 people, including 350 Ingush and 192 Ossetian, were missing 261
people, including 208 of the Ingush and 37 Ossetians, injuring 939 people, including 457 Ingush and 379
Ossetian, 1093 people were taken hostage, including 708 Ingush and 289 Ossetians. In Suburb 2728 Ingush
and 848 Ossetian houses were destroyed, and many buildings of socio-cultural sphere.
Consequences. Till November 1992 on the territory of North Ossetia, more than 65 thousand Ingush
lived, mostly in Vladikavkaz and suburban areas. Due to the obstacles created by the authorities of North
Ossetia in registration of citizens of Ingush nationality (the above-mentioned acts of 1957, 1982, 1990), just
over half living in the republic of Ingush had an official residence: 33 thousand people, including the villages
of the Suburban Area - about 18 thousand people
Ingush lived in 17 settlements of the Suburban area, as well as in Vladikavkaz. In some villages
(Tara, Chermen) Ingush and Ossetian communities were living compact in different parts of the village and
in other villages lived predominantly Ingush (Mayskoe, Dachnoe, Chernorechenskaya, Kartsa), and in many
cases, the ethnic composition of the population was mixed and dominated quantitatively or Ossetians
(Dongaron , Kambileevskoe, Octiabrskoe, Ujniy), or Ingush (Kurtat, Turk, Redant).
By mid-November 1992 the Ingush were only in three of the 17 settlements Suburban Region:
village Mayskoe, village Kartsa and the alpine village Ezmi. Part of Ingush houses was destroyed in the
fighting, but the vast majority of homes have been destroyed after the Russian army and Ossetian Ingush
population drove the formation of the Suburban area. Demolitions carried out militants Ossetian formations,
among which stand out particularly active members of South Ossetian groups ("Armored Division") "Ir." The
Russian administration and the military command did not prevent the destruction of houses.
As a result of hostilities in late October - early November 1992 the Russian troops and Ossetian
ethnic cleansing carried out the formation of the Suburban Area: more than 60 thousands of Ingush from
North Ossetia have fled to Ingushetia. Territorial Migration Service of Ingushetia has officially registered 64
thousand refugees from North Ossetia.
Refugees make up about 25-30% of the resident population of Ingushetia. Most of the refugees
(70%) live with relatives, in addition, in Ingushetia there are 10 collective centers for refugees ("City").
Because of the lack of facilities Migration Service of the Republic was forced to place some of the refugees
in government buildings, businesses (shops, farms, electrical substations), community facilities (clubs,
kindergartens, homes, children's art houses), which is absolutely not suited for long-term human habitation.
Most able-bodied refugees are unemployed: for example, from 23 thousand able-bodied refugees
registered with the Federal Migration Service in 1994 were unemployed 17.7 thousand people or more than
77%.
The presence in Ingushetia, working-age population is about one-third are unemployed, a
significant number of refugees, more than three-quarters of whom are also unemployed, and turns into a
serious destabilizing factor.
The authorities of the Republic of Ingushetia demand the return of refugees to their former homes,
Reparations and ensure their safety and civil rights. The authorities in North Ossetia till spring of 1993
refused to consider options for the return of Ingush refugees to suburban area, putting forward the thesis of
"the impossibility of coexistence," the Ingush and the Ossetians. Under pressure from the leadership of the
Russian Federation in March 1993, Vladikavkaz, has agreed to negotiate the return of refugees.
The 20th of March 1993 in Kislovodsk, president of Ingushetia, Ruslan Aushev and North Ossetia
Akhsarbek Galazov signed an agreement, which pledged together to solve the problem of returning refugees,
based on the principle of voluntary return. In the first phase expected to return to their former places of
residence of citizens who had a documented residence. Soon, however, authorities of North Ossetia in fact
refused to carry out the reached agreements and returned to the principle of "the impossibility of living
together."
December 7th 1993 in Nalchik, was held a meeting of leaders of the republics and regions of the
North Caucasus under the chairmanship of Russian President Boris Yeltsin. After discussing the problems
that have arisen in connection with the Ossetian-Ingush conflict, the meeting outlined a number of measures
to stabilize the situation, including:
- Refusal of the Ingush side of territorial claims in suburban areas; refusal to change the existing
borders between the subjects of the Russian Federation; review articles of the federal law "About
rehabilitation of repressed peoples" of the territorial rehabilitation;
- Cancellation of the Ossetian side the impossibility of coexistence of the Ingush and Ossetians;
- The return of refugees to their former places of residence in accordance with the agreement of
Kislovodsk;
- Definition of villages Chermen, Kurtat, Dongaron and Dachnoye Suburban area as populated
areas of refugee return in the first stage;
- Removal of equipment and disarming all illegal armed formations in North Ossetia and Ingushetia.
December 13th 1993, President Yeltsin signed a decree "On the order to return to their homes of
refugees and internally displaced persons in the territories of the Republic of North Ossetia and the Ingush
Republic," which defined the four above-mentioned villages Suburban area for return of Ingush-the first step.
However, until the summer of 1994 the Government did not undertake any action to prepare the return of
refugees and in the Suburban District of North Ossetia in December 1993 - spring 1994 there was the second
wave of destruction left Ingush houses. At the same time greatly increased the number of terrorist acts
against the Ingush people, remaining in the settlements Mayskoe and Kartsa and returned to the village of
Chermen. In April 1994, with the connivance of the authorities and law enforcement officials in North
Ossetia town Kartsa was completely blocked by Ossetian militias so-called "protection of the Office of
National Economy" (formerly "popular militia"), and several villagers were taken hostage. In the village of
Chermen hostage was led by the head of local administration - the former commander of the "militia".
In the 30th of May 1994 in another decree to extend the state of emergency in the conflict region,
Russian President ordered the complete first phase of the return of refugees in the four settlements to July
31st and by December the 1st to create conditions for the return of all refugees.
On Russia's initiative in April 1994 in Nalchik between the leadership of North Ossetia and
Ingushetia talks about returning and resettlement of refugees have begun. The Ingush side insisted on the
return of refugees under the following two principles set forth in Kislovodsk agreements - voluntary return
and the availability of residence in the territory of North Ossetia. The Ossetian side put forward conditions
for the return of refugees, firstly, the registration of residency, and secondly, the consent of the Ossetian
population of the settlements, which should be returned to the Ingush, and thirdly, the passage of refugees
through the filters of special commissions, which must verify and confirm the "reliability" and loyalty
returning Ingush.
In the 26th of June 1994 in Beslan (North Ossetia) president R. Aushev and A. Galazov, as well as
head of the Russian Provisional Authority V. Lozowy signed agreed "Procedures for the return and
resettlement of refugees and internally displaced persons to their former places of compact residing in
settlements Chermen, Dongaron, Dachnoe, Kurtat of Suburban District of the Republic of North Ossetia."
The document envisaged the following order:
1) at a preliminary stage was supposed to specify lists of refugees with residence in these settlements,
and to restore basic services (gas, electricity, water) and major community facilities (clinics, kindergartens,
schools, etc.);
2) in the first stage should be formed by a group of returnees, "taking into account the
recommendations made by the conciliation commissions on the basis of conciliation", it was assumed that the
examination of candidates for conciliation commissions create an obstacle to returning to the suburban area
of Ingush militants - parties to the conflict in November 1992 year (in this issue of the South Ossetian
militants paper rounds);
3) in the second phase might begin the return of refugees and survivors of the house installation of
temporary housing; also supposed to restore all the necessary infrastructure community facilities.
The implementation of Beslan agreements was torpedoed by the authorities of North Ossetia, who
said that before the reconstruction of housing and social infrastructure of the whole can be no question of
returning refugees in the village of Suburban Region. Representatives of Vladikavkaz, refused to discuss the
timetable of refugee return, and proposed instead a schedule of construction and rehabilitation works.
Postponing the date the return of Ingush refugees to the villages of the Suburban district for an indefinite
period, the government of North Ossetia in fact delayed the solution.
The work of conciliation commissions established by the representatives of the Ossetian population
Suburban area unilaterally, has become a farce: so, according to Human Rights Centre "Memorial", held in
April 1994 gathering of Ossetian villages and Kurtat Dachnoe, who took over the functions of a conciliation
commission of more than 4 thousands of Ingush living in these villages, allowed to return only 27 person.
In July 1994, the Interim Administration an emergency district has developed their plan of returning
refugees, which included after the restoration of essential communications and necessary community
facilities to begin the return of the Ingush, without waiting for full restoration of housing. The 8th of August
1994 representatives of the Russian Government (Deputy Prime Minister Sergei Shakhrai, Minister for
Ethnic Affairs Egorov V and Head of VACHP V. Lozowy) signed compiled on the basis of this plan,
schedule for returning refugees. However, the president of North Ossetia, A. Galasov refused to approve the
document. In response to pressure from Moscow insisted on an early start of the return of Ingush refugees,
head of North Ossetia, in March 1995 in an interview with "Novaya Caucasian Gazeta," said that if during
the return "someone tries to accelerate with the use of force" that he "would have to to declare and lead the
national liberation war ", as a result of which" there will be tens of thousands of new refugees from North
Ossetia, but Russian-speakers”.
In August 1994, in Oslo (Norway) was hosted a meeting of the contact of Ingushetia and North
Ossetia, initiated by Foundation of Andrei Sakharov and the International Institute for Peace Research (Oslo).
They agreed on the following conditions:
- The return of refugees should be based on the principle of voluntary and non-participation of
returning refugees to commit crimes during the conflict;
- The return of refugees can not stipulate the terms of the preliminary reconstruction of the
destroyed housing and infrastructure;
- Refugees should be given the opportunity to return to surviving at home without any additional
conditions;
- To accelerate the return of refugees is necessary to create conditions for their involvement in the
reconstruction of housing and infrastructure with the provision of necessary assistance;
- Refugees from Vladikavkaz, who do not have the opportunity to return to their homes and
apartments should be possible to exchange or sale of housing.
In spring 1995 there was a new aggravation of the situation in suburban areas. The 25th of May
Ossetian militants during the actual support of the authorities and law enforcement officials detained the
Suburban Area convoy of returning refugees. The militants accused Ingush of involvement in the hostages,
but the charges were not supported by any evidence and were likely to provide a formal pretext for the
blockade of the Ingush column.
The 11th of July 1995 presidents R. Aushev and A. Galazov signed in Vladikavkaz, a settlement of
relations between the republics. The authorities in North Ossetia regarded a sign of the document as a "failure
of the Ingush side claims to the Suburban area." Leadership of Ingushetia, expressing their desire to restore
the integrity of the historic lands of the Ingush people, voted for the introduction in the Suburb of the federal
form of government. North Ossetia considers this proposal unacceptable.
In early 1996, in the villages of the Suburban district there were re-launched attacks on returning
Ingush and conflict escalated in the spring around the village of Tarskoye. March the 11th 1996 a few cars
with Ingush refugees returning to the village of Tarskoye were blocked by Ossetian militias and supporting
local Ossetians people who declared their determination to prevent the return of Ingush. The refugees were
forced to return to Ingushetia. Commenting on the incident, the representatives of North Ossetia said that
"morally and psychologically they are not ready to accept the return of Ingush."
April the 5th 1996, Russian President Boris Yeltsin signed a decree on the return of Ingush families
in Tarskoye in three days. By the 10th of April, 11 families arrived in Tarskoye (out of 20 originally planned
to return), but by mid-May they were forced to go back to Ingushetia. May the 13th another 20 Ingush
families moved to Tarskoye.
The 20th of April 1996 representatives of North Ossetia and Ingushetia approved a new "Order of the
return and resettlement of refugees and internally displaced persons…”, according to which the first is
supposed to return the refugees in the village of Chermen, Dachnoe, Kurtat, Kartsa, Octyabrskoe,
Kambileevskoe and Tarski. The 15th of October 1997 presidents of North Ossetia and Ingushetia, as well as
Prime Minister Viktor Chernomyrdin signed a program of actions to overcome the consequences of the
Ossetian-Ingush conflict, which provides the acceleration of the process of refugee return and reconstruction
of housing and social infrastructure in Suburban areas. The 25th of November 1997 in Nazran, the
government delegations of Ingushetia and North Ossetia discussed the implementation of the Programme of
Action and recognized "the inadmissibility of doubt and new interpretations" of this document.
Ossetian-Ingush conflict, which arose long ago, is constantly in agitated state. Only today's internal
conflicts in Ingushetia, the crisis over South Ossetia, a large number of military units on the border until do
not concentrate attention of the Ingush on the right bank.
Ossetians are one of the aborigines on the NC, adherents of Orthodox Christianity. They are
amongst the first voluntarily became part of Russia and did not participate in the Caucasian highlanders war
against the Russian Empire in the 19th century. Since the early '90s there was not noted one of separation, or
the nationalist movement in the territory of North Ossetia, where Russian migration from the republic
remains minimal throughout the NC. Now Ossetians are reliable ally and a bulwark of the Center.
6.4.2. Chechnya - Dagestan1.
Both republics are closely related ethnic and cultural and historical development: in the western part
of Dagestan (Khasavyurt district, etc.) live almost 70 thousand of ethnic Chechens (akintsy-Chechens). The
Chechen population of Dagestan is not only demanding the return of their former Chechen territory, where at
one time the Dagestani peoples (in particular, Laks) moved, but also are ready to join the movement for
separation from Dagestan, in order to reunite with "ethnic homeland". In turn, the nationalist forces in
Chechnya have territorial claims on Dagestan.
Background. In 1943, on the basis of nine village councils (15 farms), taking into account the ethnic
composition was created Auhovsky area in which they lived 14.5 thousand of Chechens, or about half of all
Vainakhs Dagestan. According to living Akintsev, the creation of the district was done to pacify the
upcoming deportation (preparation for large-scale repressive action begun in 1942). The 7th of June 1944
Auhovsky district was renamed Novolakskoye of Dagestan ASSR. In the village of the district Novolaks,
mountain villages were resettled Laks, in Chechen villages Kazbek district - the Avars.
From January the 3rd 1957 Akkintsy formally able to return home, they were invited to settle in the
five districts of Dagestan and the territory of the former Auhovsky district remained for them under strictly
forbidden. Thus the foundation was laid for the formation of future ethnic conflicts. Chechens in Dagestan
and in the countryside live in very compact groups are some extent "closed" society. The deployed process
from the Rehabilitation of Repressed Peoples in 1991 put a visible impact on political thinking and behavior
1
See: Dagestan Chechens-akkintsy / Inst humanit.-watered. investigates; Comp.: Kulczyk G., Cuza L.G. Margulis S.D., etc. - M.,
1993, Schilling E.M. Small peoples of Dagestan. Moscow, 1993; Dagestan: ethno-political portrait. Essays. Documents. Chronicle
/ comp. and holes. Ed. VF Gryzlov. T. 1-4. Moscow, 1993-1994; Kisriev E.F. Ethno-political situation in Dagestan. Studies in
Applied and emergency ethnology. Moscow, 1994; peoples of Dagestan / Ed. : S.A. Arutyunov, A.I. Osmanov, G.A. Sergeeva;
Auth. count. M.O. Osmanov. Moscow, 2003; Agasieva N.M. The migration processes of the peoples of Southern Dagestan in the
second half of XX century. Makhachkala, 2004, Ibragimov M.-R.A. Ethnic groups and religions in Dagestan in the late XX - early
XXI century / / Ethno-political research in the North Caucasus: Situation, Problems and Prospects. Makhachkala, 2005; URL:
www.dagpravda.ru/page/49/; www.igpi.ru/bibl/igpi_publ/dag_akk/chechen.html; www.akka.ru/?type=info&cat=14&subcat=15;
www. istrodina.com/rodina_articul.php3? id = 136 & n = 7, etc.
auhovtsev and historical memory and the constant reference to the history support in the Chechen society
stable and high activity concentrations.
The present situation. The main tension in the Chechen-Dagestan border lies between the Dagestani
town of Kizlyar and the Chechen village of Borozdinovskaya. Due out in the last few years cleansing Avar
population of the village gradually leaves and stays in a camp under Kizlyar. The same situation is in other
villages in Chechnya - Dargins leave Dubovskoy. The only thing today assured the Avars and Dargins it is
that they are not expelled by the militants.
So about a thousand of ethnic Avars, who lived in the village and scared stiff sweep left their homes
in search of protection and crossed into Dagestan. Dagestani authorities seem to be willing to support them,
but require them to remain in the administrative territory of Chechnya. The refugees refuse to return. Who
was held house-to-house searches in Borozdinovskaya that caused the relocation of people is unclear. But is
clearly something else: a makeshift camp on the outskirts of Kizlyar got to the point of intersection of several
political intrigues in Chechnya and Dagestan. "We would never go back to Borozdinovka - say refugee
women. - Allah I swear, I'd rather sleep here on earth than will go back. The Nazis did not do so, as it did
with us! "
According to locals, the 4th of June 2008 at noon in the village, inhabited mostly Avars, the captivity
there in the early 1950s from the mountain Tsuntinsky and Tsumadin regions of Dagestan, came on the same
armored personnel carriers and dozens of cars around 400 armed men in camouflage. According to the
residents, these people spoke in Chechen.
Arrived, according to witnesses, began to pick up men and boys over 15 years. "We have a school
outside the village, they were herded back into the yard, said to pass through the computer. My husband was
there, he told how they were beaten, kicked him how to walk. Chechens from Borozdinovskaya got too, but
almost immediately released, and the Avars and the Russian were beaten saying: "It's you free room, the first
prize. Then let’s see how you will behave. "The husband then said it would be better to kill than to hear what
they're talking about. We went to school to see what they're doing, but they did not let us – shooted and
smoke bombs blew up. And then, towards evening, others arrived - a tie, the white jeep. Who are they we did
not know. They said: "Everybody except Ramzan Kadyrov." And several times repeated that he was not
About 11 o'clock the men at the school noticed that the security was removed. Their passports, they
found at school dotted across the table and hurried to the village, where going out two burnt down houses.
The third house also was burned, but was not completely burned. In one of the houses found dead old man,
and in another - human remains, "they collected two basins of charred bones, jaw, kneecap and the lips."
While borozdinovtsy believe that two people were killed and 11 other visitors take with them. There
is evidence that these detainees are held on the basis of the Feds in Khankala, but the locals refuse to
recognize the villagers of the charges and the photos and videos suggest that the detainees also were killed.
"They took ten Avars and a Russian named Lacko - says borozdinovets Mohammed. - He went to a friend
from Kizlyar, here the swimming in the lake is well. They say that in our district department he was
controlled, he was visually impaired. Isn’t he a fighter? "
The only thing today assured local residents it is that Borozdinovskaya was not defeated by the
militants. What form actually spent the first house-to-house searches in a tough little village, more or less
successfully survived both the war, it is impossible to say certainty. The presence of APC does not indicate
that it might be the feds: Kadyrov and other local law enforcement agencies in recent years are armored.
Yes, these are ethnic Dagestans, but the inhabitants of Chechnya, - said," News Time" Prime of
Dagestan Atay Aliyev. - The Commission is working, a criminal case. We are not against relocation, we will
always be for these people, but we live in a part of a united Russia. We will not let a precedent of ethnic
cleansing! ".
Double the 8th and the 11th of Jun people of Borozdinovskaya blocked the road Grozniy - Kizlyar in
protest against the kidnapping of eleven villagers.
About a thousand ethnic Dagestani residents in the village of Borozdinovskaya Shelkovskaya
district of Chechnya, have begun to collect belongings and leave their houses. Trucks with household goods,
furniture, and cattle cross the administrative border of Dagestan and Chechnya, and discharged a few
kilometers from Kizlyar, in the meadow at the federal checkpoint, near which the refugees are going to break
out of Borozdinovskaya camping. Actually there are no tents for refugees selected place yet: all of their
belongings are under the open not cloudless sky. Judging by the thoroughness with which the villagers
organized move, back to Chechnya, they will not return, and they intend to destroy or burn their homes, so
have not got the Chechens.
6.5. Macro level - state conflicts.
At the macro level conflicts in the NC are possible as interstate (Russia and Georgia, and Azerbaijan,
and Abkhazia), or as domestic (state and the Republic of the NC), i.e. separation.
6.5.1. Interstate conflicts.
Because Russia has borders with Azerbaijan, Georgia and Abkhazia, there may be conflicts between
these countries. The specificity of the trends of conflict with Azerbaijan, and Georgia is determined by one of
the main issues - gravity separated of ethnic groups in Russia, where these groups see the defender of their
interests in ethno-cultural and political spheres. Today it is still reflected in concerns of representatives of
ethnic separated groups to obtain Russian citizenship. The conflict with Georgia is enough detail in many
sources1 and there is no need to dwell on it separately. Georgia lost the most former Soviet republics - a
significant part of the territory. In fact, de facto, it lost its 15 years earlier, but the recognition of Abkhazia
and South Ossetia from the Russian side initiated the process virtually irrevocable loss of de jure. Of the
situation could get some benefit: the Georgian society would be rally around this national tragedy, but the
effect came back. The reason for this the actual loss of the territories has been issued erlier and, sadly for the
Georgians, many of them have already got used to get that fact.
Georgia's lack of any national idea, apart from restoring the territorial integrity and the persistent
desire, despite the apparent destructiveness of such a position, to continue to behave as offended by big
neighbor, a mini-empire under the slogan "Georgia for Georgians" contributes to the further divergence
Georgian and the Russian people. The most important factor that almost did not leave the choice for the
Russian government became Georgia's aggression against South Ossetia in August 2008.
If they understand the situation with Georgia, Azerbaijan (at least until recently) conducted cautious
policy and did not want to irritate Russia. The August war has become a test for the GUAM organization, and
in fact has not been able to help one of its members. Even consolidated joint policy statement condemning
Russia for its military incursion into Georgia, was not followed.
And yet, once Russia has borders with Azerbaijan and Abkhazia, there may be conflicts between the
two countries.
The conflict with Azerbaijan. One of the main reasons for the possible inter-state conflict between
Russia and Azerbaijan is the de facto division of the Lezghin ethnic group in connection with the
establishment of the border. Azerbaijan holds with respect to RF friendly policies and conflict on the
Georgian scenario is unlikely soon possible, but you must consider the major impact of vulnerable target
between the two countries2.
For the first time this question appeared (occupied a central place) in the policy documents
Lezghian national movement and was officially declared the first national congress of representatives of the
people Lezghian (September 1991), which provoked a sharp response Baku who found similar slogans
threatening the territorial integrity of Azerbaijan. Congress delegates almost unanimously agreed on the need
1
See: Gavrish G.B. "Goodbye, sovereignty": a new concept of Georgia's National Security era of "color revolutions" / / southern
Russian Review. - 2006. - Vol. 34 End of a beautiful legend about Georgian wine: South Ossetia last week [electronic resource] / /
news agency "Regnum". - 07.05.2006. - Mode of access: http://www.regnum.ru/news/636543.html; Vasilenko S., Sidorenko
phenomenon of Tbilisi ingratitude / / Segodnya.Ru [electronic resource]. -2010. - Mode of access:
http://www.segodnia.ru/index.php?pgid=2&partid=10&newsid=11190; End of a beautiful legend about Georgian wine: South
Ossetia last week [electronic resource] / / news agency "Regnum". - 07.05.2006. - Mode of access:
http://www.regnum.ru/news/636543.html;
Russia-Georgia
conflict:
www.ruleoflaw.ru/content/view/833/1/;
www.lenta.ru/story/ossetiaclash/ ; www.inopressa.ru / ... / nytimes / lessons.html etc.
2
Volodin A.M. Lezgins on both sides of the border / / Megarolis-Ehrgess. M., 1993. № 17-18. - P. 25.
to create in the densely populated Lezgins located on both sides of the border, public unit, "Lezgistan"1 in the
Russian Federation. Since then and to this day regularly in local newspapers and Internet sites they publish
articles, there are facts that speak of the alleged discriminatory policiesagainst Lezgins by Azerbaijani
leadership.
Governments of both countries had spent many efforts in quieting the situation, and this is opening
of simplified crossing points, and a phased development of the concept in order to prepare and sign a bilateral
agreement on dual citizenship, etc.
We should not forget about one more (if not most important) player in this situation - the
multinational people of Dagestan. Lezgins are the fourth-largest nation, which is quite noticeable expressed
dissatisfaction with their position in the ethno-social stratification of Dagestan. In many of their speeches,
they cite the fact that their nation is under-represented in the governance structures and inter-ethnic powersharing at the national center. This is manifested in the desire to distance itself from Makhachkala, and to
develop ethnically targeted expansion in the direction of Derbent. Analyzing these factors, it becomes clear,
increasingly ethnic identity Lezgins getting isolated from obschedagestanskoy (common-dagestan), and the
desire to have their own republic.
However Lezgins is not only divided people. The Avars are also considered Gakh, Zagatala and
Belokany regions of Azerbaijan native Avar lands. True, their numbers in areas are slightly (about 50
thousand - 20% of the total number of Avars), but there are a majority (about 55% of the population).
Realizing the complexity of the situation, the Azerbaijani authorities spend quite a tough policy of
assimilation of the peoples of Dagestan:
- Practically banned the teaching of the Lezghian and Avar language at schools, only in some monoethnic villages in order to smooth the discontent, the teaching was allowed in the form of elective courses (no
more than twice a week);
- Broadcast of Dagestan music videos is prohibited by the district TV.
- In 1998 the annual festival of Avar culture in Zakatala is banned, conducted since 1992 (when the
police had arrested about 30 Avars);
- For various reasons are not allowed to register national public organizations, etc.
Not only the Dagestani peoples and Azerbaijan itself sometimes raise the issue of "the Azerbaijani
city of Derbent." As an example, the propaganda video posted on a respected Azeri sites. In the clip for
Azerbaijani language describes the "Great Azerbaijan", which stretches from the suburbs of Tehran to the
southern outskirts of Tbilisi and from Yerevan to Derbent inclusive. Material prepared by the Ministry of
National Security for the panel discussions.
More updating this question wil get if Azerbaijan helds an anti-Russian policy. While it sleeps only
in latent form, through community organizations and foundations, as well as a variety of agents of influence
including the Islamic.
The conflict with Abkhazia 2 . Ossetians is divided people, and even if they now live in two
formally independent states, in the presence of a strong desire for unity, has always existed and this union
sooner or later going to happen. Relations between the Russian and Abkhaz are complex and ambiguous. On
the one hand, here at the official level there is complete complacency and external compliance. On the other
hand, at the level of the public, there are a number of serious problems that already have a significant impact
on the relations between ordinary townsfolk, and in the future in general can lead to a change in the
perception of Abkhazia in the social consciousness of Russians.
Ever since the Georgian-Abkhazian war of 1992-1993 Russia behaved in relation to Abkhazia
extremely inconsistent. Russia's contribution to the victory of Abkhazia in the war, of course, is huge and
was largely the deciding factor. However, later the same Russia stubbornly repeated the commitment of the
1
See: Movement "Free Lezgistan" [electronic resource]. -2011. - Mode of access: www.lnka72.ru/; www.lezgin.ru;
www.lezgiyiz.com; www.lezgi.etnosmi.ru; http://www.antituran.ru etc.
2
See: Shamba S. Russia - Abkhazia: Past and Present / National Interest, 2009, № 3. Russians on the N.C . XX centure. The
collection
of
scientific
statey.
URL:
www.infinan.ru/sociologiya/russkie_na_severnom_kavkaze;
www.ekhokavkaza.ru/content/article/2217668.html; www.nukri.org etc.
territorial integrity of Georgia and even participated in the blockade of the self-proclaimed states that, given
the huge role that Russia has played and plays in the life of Abkhazia, almost put the latest on the brink of
extinction. Here everything seems clear: not wishing to quarrel with the world community over Abkhazia,
which is useless for the economy printsepe Empire Oil & Gas, Russia, nevertheless, did everything to keep
their hands in this magnificent instrument of pressure on Georgia. This situation with the existence of de jure
Georgian territory of the unrecognized republic of its suit, and, perhaps, many Russian politicians would
prefer that all this went on and on. However, in recent years there were a number of significant changes in
Russian-Georgian relations.
Abkhazia has not any appeal to Russia's economy on the contrary it can compete with the Russian
resorts. But the financial benefit of diplomatic relations with Abkhazia has in many respects the primary role.
First and foremost, "plus" - Restore the Republic has become a near perfect tool for large-scale corruption,
comparable only to that of the Olympics. Only the Olympics will be (if) only once, and restore victims of
aggression the fraternal countries may for decades.
Abkhazia got not only reliable military shield to fend for themselves against attempts to revenge
from the Georgian side and lay the groundwork for full development, it is literally littered with Russian
money, as the federal budget and presents the various governors. For the past 20 years Abkhazians could it
except only dream of. But here's the flip side is revealed: Russian investments in Abkhazia are that the oil
needle for Russia itself. The needle is a needle: as long as it is, everything is fine, but it's worth it to lose,
that’s all breaking and death. Although in economic terms, there is nothing actually to die: the Abkhaz
economy is not just weak it does not exist as such.
It’s hard to see the apparent conflict precursors between Abkhazia and the Russia, but by analyzing
the statements of prominent Abkhaz politicians, they are still there. So, like:
• Russia repaired roads and infrastructure, granted loans to revive the banking sector and the
business of Abkhazia;
• Regularly made numerous visits and meetings between the Abkhaz leaders and delegations of the
Russian Federation;
• Climax to the Russian Federation was in August 2008 that allowed send in Abkhazia sufficient
military force to settle there reliably;
• The influx of tourists from Russia in RA increases annually.
Despite this:
• One of the stumbling blocks is the question of considering the occurrence of Abkhazia into Russia,
which was discussed in the scientific community for 20 years. In 2010, celebrated the 200th anniversary of
the signing of the Emperor Alexander I of the Memorandum of acceptance of the Abkhazian principality
"under the High patronage and protection of the Russian Empire," which marked the fact that the Russian
Empire, the USSR and in Russia today is considered "voluntary accession Abkhazia to Russia." That is the
thesis of this voluntary interconnection and a disturber of the peace in the Abkhazian scientific and public
debate. Most of the Abkhaz historians believe their country's accession to the Russian act of aggression that
led to the termination of the state, multiple victims, and forced displacement in Turkey, almost half of the
Abkhaz ethnic group, which in 1997 was recognized by the Parliament of Abkhazia as an act of genocide.
• Excess economic integration with Russia has caused concern among specific sectors of the
population of Abkhazia. A close encounter in the economic and military cooperation is the basis of criticism
from the opposition;
• Population and Abkhazian authorities understand the advantageous location and rich natural
resources of the republic, which should determine its investment appeal not only to Russia. 200-km zone
along the Black Sea is interesting not only for tourism but also for the promising oil and gas development.
Even in Soviet times addressed the question of the exploration of seabed Abkhazia, the general reserves of
hundreds of millions of tons of "black gold". However, any contact of Abkhazia with the third parties Russia
has shown marked jealousy and categorical in establishing any extra-Russian links;
• Up to the Winter Olympics in Sochi has little time. Holding such events is impossible without
taking appropriate security measures. Exceptional circumstances that may arise in the midst of events, it can
damage the image of Russia in the international arena with the corresponding economic consequences - in
Abkhazia and all understand that perfectly. Soon become a territory of Abkhazia buffer zone: Russia will
need to counteract illegal migration, terrorism, trafficking in arms, ammunition and drugs. All this will
further enhance a sense of control Abkhaz republic by Russia
• In order to prepare for the Olympic Games they are talking about the transfer of facilities under the
control of Russian strategic communications of Abkhazia - the railway, airport, sea port, which can greatly
relieve the transportation needs of the Russian Federation during the massive influx of visitors. Already at
this stage the elite and the people of Abkhazia discuss: "Do not sell too cheap we?". And, knowing the
mentality of the Abkhazians is not hard to predict dissatisfaction with any amount for the use of its territory
for the Olympics.
• Abkhaz opposition is configured to support of a mono-ethnic state in which non-Abkhaz should be
removed from the management. Largely on the criticism by the opposition, too insistent, and contrary to the
interests of the Abkhaz people to flirt with Russian Sergei Bagapsh has been built the previous election
campaign of opponents power. As a result, they lost, including because of their too radical position in
relation to its northern neighbor. Anyway, in this matter the authority and opposition are unanimous: the
Abkhazian elite has consistently failed to even come close the Russians to management of their country,
neither in politics nor in economics. Independence has become an obsession. And not just for the power that
this power is, in fact, gives, but for the Abkhaz ethnic group, which is a much greater extent than other ethnic
groups inhabiting Abkhazia concerned about the problem of domination, and therefore socially and
politically at times more active.
• Beginning to stabilize the situation, many Russian citizens get to buy property in Abkhazia. And
local people are actively selling the former Georgian land and real estate in the coastal resort area. There are
enough cases when one house was sold several times. Abkhazia has already passed a law under which
property in the country can only acquire its citizens, and the land subject of bargaining is not at all, though
foreigners can take it out. Thus, not citizens of Abkhazia can get houses but under conditions of low home
prices and high demand, of course, there are always those who want to circumvent the law. So buyers offer
home purchase by proxy, with updating to the "true man" - Abkhaz and, of course, inevitably result in
"throwing"(cheat). This fraudulent scheme is extremely common in Abkhazia, one of the types of earnings in
real estate.
•The type of affected is represented by citizens of Abkhazia, Russian by nationality. There are
several well-established pattern of housing weaned from such people. One of the most common is the
recognition of rights or the outgoing long-missing - this is when owners leave for Russia (month - two), but
when he returns, it turns out that in their house strangers already live. The scale of this problem is not known
until the end ( there were from 100 to a thousand court cases for 2000-2010).
6.5.2. Separation conflicts.
Separation conflicts in the NC these are conflict, not simply lead to the disintegration of Russia, and
leading to the creation of the newly formed geopolitical divergent parts1. Today and even a few years of
separation conflict in Russia is impossible. Republics of the NC do not have the capacity, and experience of
the Chechen campaign will not allow the Centre to repeat mistakes. However, the ease with which the third
force is carried out such operations forces to anticipate such a conflict.
Autonomous units within the RSFSR since 1991 for various reasons, began to accept the
Declaration of Sovereignty, adopted a similar Soviet republics. It should be noted that in Russia only a very
small circle of people foresaw the extent and value of impending events. The first attempt to return Chechnya
by force in the legal field in Russia, undertaken in November 1991 led to the opposite result. Subsequent
covert military actions undertaken by federal authorities in Chechnya have contributed to a consolidation of
Chechen society on anti-Russian positions, which further reduced the possibility of resolving the crisis by
non-military. In scale fighting this internal conflict is unparalleled since the end of the 1920s civil war. The
Chechen crisis can be classified as a domestic is not even the conflicts and wars that are based primarily on
1
Malysheva D. Phenomenon ethnic separatism in the Caucasus and the world experience / / Central Asia and Caucasus, № (3) 4, p.
38.
the one hand lies the desire to carry out secession of the territory and create on its basis a new state, while the
other side - represented by advocates and institutions serving the state - to keep its integrity.
The mechanism of escalation of conflict separation situation is well known and quite simple.
Typically, a program of separatism is born, and its supporters (as leaders and ordinary members) are
mobilized on the basis of doctrine and political practice of ethnic nationalism 1. Its essence is that every
nation, understood not as a territorial community, as well as ethnic group or ethnic nation has a right to selfdetermination, "his" state. First, the national movement "on behalf of the people" (a form of representation,
"the people's will" may be the national congress, the national council, etc.) expressed a desire to secede from
the nation's metropolitan government and form their own sovereign nation-state. Metropolitan authorities
reject the possibility of independence, citing the "unconstitutionality" of these claims (of course, no
constitution of any state does not provide for the possibility of its collapse), the lack of representativeness of
the national forum, the impossibility of separation of the territory on geopolitical, political, military and
stretegic, economic, cultural, historical and other reasons, etc.
Simultaneously, the executive bodies and state law enforcement agencies are putting pressure on
leaders2 and activists of the national movement, trying to get them to stop supporting separatist slogans. In
response, separatists put forward more radical demands and seeking the support of "the people". At this stage
in the struggle included the broad masses, it is characterized by mass forms of political forms:
demonstrations, rallies, meetings, pickets. And other authorities are trying to stop a mass movement with the
use of force (acceleration, bans demonstrations and rallies, etc.) and flood administrative repression (fines,
loss of employment, the organization of prosecutions, etc.)
For the protection of national movements in stock form paramilitary guard ("self-defense units,"
etc.), which becomes the national armed formation. Thus, the conflict was transformed into an armed
confrontation stage. Initiative of either party opposition (usually the state more confident in their ability takes
the initiative) to resolve the conflict by force leads to the transformation of armed confrontation in an armed
conflict. At the same time supporters of the state treat the conflict as "an operation to restore order" (known
variant of this trade, "to restore constitutional order"), and supporters of independence - as a "war of national
liberation."
For the separation conflict has already spent in NC there are classic main target:
• Influencing the development of nationalist and religious processes in the population, as well as
separation and ideological actions ethnoelit by the third countries;
• The level of military power - the weakening of the state and strengthening the Republican. Under
the military power of separation of forces means:
- Number of fighters, weapons, equipment and resources;
- The effectiveness and the degree of perfection of weapons and equipment;
- Teamwork, discipline, trained and morale of the rebels, as well as the effectiveness of command
and control;
- Ability and willingness of the population support the separation of power.
• Conflicts due to the population outside the country, local settlement in the neighboring territories
and regions, the so-called territorial disputes.
Summarizing the material of conflicts in Russia today, the following types of separations are:
1) separation of a classic - the desire for full independence. In full it was presented to the policies
and actions of the Republic of Ichkeria. In 1996, the Khasavyurt agreement marked, though temporary, but
complete independence of Ichkeria.
2) separation of parity - the desire to be more like the full sovereignty, which, due to external and
internal conditions is limited due to the transfer of responsibilities to the federal center (sometimes called
shared sovereignty). This type of separation is seen in virtually all republics of the NC seeking to conclude
bilateral agreements with public authorities of the Russian Federation;
1
2
See: Ethnic Separatism in Russia. [Electronic resource]. -2011. - Mode of access: www.panorama.ru.
Archangelskaya N. Problems of separatism in Russia: Separatism elite has its price / / Kommersant-Daily. 1996, Nov. 29.
3) economic separation, in which the main action and declarations of independence is in the
economic sphere. The national elite sees this as providing independence movement toward full sovereignty,
but because of the republic are now subsidized this way, though more reliable, but difficult. Perhaps, given
vector administration policy SKFO and Russia to improve the economic situation in the republics will make
separation more feasible;
4) defensive or protective separation in which the ideology and legislative practices prevalent idea of
defending the territory, culture, religion, democratic reproduction. This separation is securely formed on the
border of North Ossetia and Ingushetia.
Chechnya has become one of the first customers to implement the radical sovereignty in the form of
an armed rebellion by a number of objective and subjective circumstances1.
First, the Chechens as one of the largest and least assimilated by Russian culture Russian people
have experienced in the recent history of the events that gave rise to a sense of collective dignity trampled
and demand, especially among active social elements in the extreme forms of self-affirmation2. This has not
been able to understand neither the government nor the Russian public. The programs of liberalization and
social change had no place even for symbolic action for treatment of deep social trauma. Leaders of the state,
including the president, could not find a compromise approach, and lacking in ambition to manifest forms of
behavior and wounded emotion insurgent political of periphery3.
Second, in Chechnya, there are a lot of social problems, including a surplus of labor and the
unemployed, a relatively low standard of living, lack of modernization of the general population, accounting
for the human material for mass political manipulation statements extralegal anarchy and criminal activities,
and later - put a sufficient number of recruits to the ranks of professional fighters and armed militias 4. Ethnic
factor in Chechnya appeared as a line of confrontation, as in the country and even in the whole country in a
situation where the existing social, political and cultural inequalities and injustices of the past along ethnic
lines, or seemed so5.
Third, in 1960-1980's, part of the Chechens, especially urban, was accelerated path of modernization,
has received higher education, brought forward from their ranks of major business executives, military
personnel, politicians and scientists6. With the collapse of the unitary system and the weakening of the party
nomenclature, this new elite has made a claim of "the people" in the redistribution of power in their favor and
priority access to resources. Independence from the federal government and national (i.e. Chechnya)
sovereignty promised the leaders of this possibility, but not promised national prosperity with limited
resources, the nature of economic relations and even geographic location. However, the most ambitious
leaders with the direct support of the politicians in the center, as well as the diaspora were able to mobilize
the population around the slogan of the struggle against communism and the idea of independence7. The
coming to power D. Dudayev was launched as an option by the Center for decommunisation, in the form and
rhetoric of "people's revolution" and completed in the form of political rebellion.
Fourth, the decisive factor in implementing the de-facto version of separatism by the authorities of
the Chechen Republic was the transfer of weapons from the arsenals of the Russian army, which provided D.
Dudayev opportunity to support the declaration of independence by force arguments, and then organize the
stubborn and successful resistance to federal forces8.
1
Labunets M.I. Chechen armed separatism: power ways of countering. Rostov-na-Donu, 2001. - P. 17-42.
Kogan V. Bright Chechen crosshairs: Articles, essays, and documents. M., 1995. - P. 89-90.
3
Russia - Chechnya: the chain of mistakes and crimes. The political aspect of the relationship of the federal authorities of the
Russian Federation and the Chechen Republic in 1990-1994. Compiled by Orlov O.P., A.V. Cherkasov. M., 2001, - P. 44.
4
Akhmadov Y.Z. The sliding of the Russian Federation and Chechen Republic of Ichkeria to conflict / Chechnya: from conflict to
stability (the problems of reconstruction). - M., 2001. - P. 50-55.
5
Sharafutdinova E.F. The Chechen conflict: ethnic and confessional aspect. - Rostov n / D, 2008. - P. 41-46, 52, 76-79.
6
Tishkov V.A. Society in armed conflict (Ethnography of the Chechen war). - M., 2001. - P. 80.
7
Tkachenko V. Normative legal basis of ethno-political processes in Chechnya conflictological analysis / / Proceedings of the
dissertation research of doctoral students, adjuncts, and candidates: Proceedings. Part I. Rostov n / D, 2004. - P. 12.
8
Tsirulnik D. Shot down the column: Memories of a contractor in the battles of the 245th SMEs under Goyskim and the ambush
April 16, 1996.
2
The Chechen crisis could be resolved without the use of the army in various ways and means, the
possibility that continued until December 1994 cannot agree with the Russian president that "all peaceful
ways have been exhausted"1. Much was not done since the fall of 1991, which was to be made by public
authority in a situation of this internal conflict.
First of all, at all times of crisis anyone of the highest state officials did not come into contact with
President Dudayev, to hear and discuss its position and offer conditions for resolution of conflict. Emotional
ambition and lack of a culture of political compromise and self-restraint in the two main leaders of the
warring parties and other post-Soviet politicians have become the most tragic, the subjective-personal. Not
adopted a set of necessary measures in the field of economy, control of borders and airspace, which are
usually taken by States in case of breakaway regions to demonstrate the impossibility of power options of
separatism.
Finally, there has been an unacceptable political duplicity with regard to separatism, including the
part of the Russian armed forces in the period of involvement in similar events in Georgia, where they are
permitted to attend the so-called "Chechen battalion" (Russian citizens) on the side of government of
Vladislav Ardzinba.
All of these major flaws and errors in the policy towards Chechnya is partly can be explained by the
complexity of the overall situation in Russia, as well as insufficient experience of the new generation of
Russian politicians. Yet the war in Chechnya was not preordained by existing situation. The crisis could still
continue at a much lower level of confrontation and with change the situation in Chechnya could be resolved
even at internal Chechen level.
The result of armed conflict may be a victory for the separatist movement - and then going on the
actual separation of certain ethnic territory of the State and metropolitan formed an independent nation state
with all attributes of sovereignty, as happened, for example, in Abkhazia, South Ossetia. Or victory for the
forces of the state and the suppression of the separatist movement - in this case, the separatists go
underground and continue to fight terrorist and guerrilla methods as the situation in Ichkeria - the Caucasus
Emirate.
Thus, the source of the full-scale bloody separatism in Chechnya was not only nationalist or
religious ideas, but a clumsy and ill-resistance, which had a center. It should be noted that a direct link
between the repressive actions of the state and the manifestation of ethnic and religious extremism is not the
reverse: for example, the weakening of state repression or abolition of discriminatory acts more often than
not lead to the disappearance of extremist movements. Extremism has great inertia force2.
Without considering the cases where inter-ethnic conflicts were caused by territorial conflicts
between the neighboring nations (the Ossetian-Ingush conflict), it should be noted that the Chechen conflict
has been linked with an attempt of the nation "to exercise their right to self-determination"3 and he cannot be
attributed to the "Ethnic" although this situation often characterized as a conflict between Russian and
Chechens. In fact, parties to the conflict were not two nations, a nation that strives for a state-political selforganization, and the state one way or another preventing this desire. Of course, the aggravation of
interethnic relations between the Russian (most states) and subsequently acquired by Chechens global form,
but still it was minor, and adverse events. The main content of the conflict in question still remains - the
confrontation of nation and state4.
Recently, the Centre has made reducing the destructive processes and the relative stabilization of
inter-ethnic situation in Russia, but they can break at a weak central government. The conflict, which is based
on history, easily excited and controlled by primitive nationalist slogans and public relations. In such
circumstances, the modern state should become national policy as never before, the national-regional, which
takes into account the specificities of each republic of the NC.
1
Cit. by Troshev. G. My War. Chechen diary trenches General .- M., 2002. - P. 71.
Novikov D.V. Ethno-religious extremism in the North Caucasus: methods to counteract: Diss. ... cand. Juridical. Science Rostov-on-Don, 2002. - P. 28.
3
Cit. By: Yandarbiyev Z. Chechnya - the battle for freedom. Lviv, 1996. - P. 8.
4
See: Avtandilyan R. About inter-ethnic relations and the conflict in Chechnya. - M., 2000. - P. 24 - 89.
2
In 2011, if look at the situation in the republics surface, it is unlikely that you will notice the classic
symptoms of the separation movement. At least, the economic factor is taken as the basic vector and SKFO
program is more focused on financial and economic side. Centre plays down the importance of religion in the
separation factor movements of the NC. He draws attention, for example, the corruption, cronyism, a
different culture the past is not a peaceful coexistence and cast aside the religious factor.
Thousand years of history prove that religion is not the "small difference" and, perhaps, the most
profound difference, which only exists among nations. Repeatability, scale and ferocity of war greatly
increased the belief in different gods. Focusing exclusively on the work of law enforcement on methods of
force will not solve the problem of separation on national or religious grounds. It’s necessary to take
measures national scale: the political, socio-psychological sphere, in education, culture and media.
§ 7. FINANCIAL AND ECONOMIC FACTORS.
Purely economic-social explanation of the problems of national security in the NC would have been
obvious simplification of reality, despite the views of sociologists and economists who are considering
territorial conflicts as dependent on the economic relations of the property, the market situation1. The status
of the endowment in 2011 of the North Caucasus republics is chronic, which gives rise already in the minds
of people living in central Russia, a dangerous idea that is a mirror image of ethnic separatism in the
Caucasus - the idea of the economic feasibility of withdrawal "dependents" of the Russian Federation. And
the ethnic elites, on the contrary, there is a parasitical relationship to the federal center, which is ready to buy
off socially and economically disadvantaged region, the huge deductions from the federal budget.
Being extremely nearsighted, described idea does not hold water in terms of geo-strategic
perspectives of sociology and cultural and civilizational change the picture of NC. And here for an
understanding of the current difficult situation we need to expand a view to enhance financial and economic
on ethnosociological2. Ethnic groups operating on the network principle, are connected now not only archaic,
mutual obligations and relatively small total shadow craft, as it was when the Soviet Union, but much more
money3.
7.1. Oil question4.
Chechnya has long been a leader in the consumption of subsidized federal money. For this reason,
and because most of the active separation of the hearth, this republic should be a more detailed study on the
possibility of independent financial security. This applies, above all, oil and gas industry of the country.
Chechnya is one of the oldest oil producing regions in Russia. Commercial oil production began
here in 1893 (second place in Russia after the Baku crafts). Oilfields owned by private capital, both foreign
and Russian, including a few large Chechen industrialists (Tapa Chermoev). After the revolution and civil
war in Grozny oil industry has been restored very quickly, and in 1924 began the reconstruction and
construction of new plants. By 1940, the Chechen-Ingush Republic was no longer just extracted but crude oil.
1
Economic and National Security: A Textbook / Ed. Oleinikov E.A. - Moscow: Publishing House "Examination", 2004. - P. 22-60.
Polyakov S.P., Bushkov V.I. Socio-economic situation in the North Caucasus region. Studies in Applied and emergency
ethnology. M. 1997. - P. 4.
3
Druzhinin A.G. South Russia in the late twentieth and the beginning of the XXI century. (Economic and geographic aspects). Rostov-na-Donu, 2005. - P. 101-123.
4
See: Oil and Gas in Chechnya and Ingushetia to the 100th anniversary of the Grozny oil industry. 1893-1993 . / Ed. Ibragimov
L.H. - M., 1993; Malgin A. Caspian oil and the security of Russia / / Power. 1999. Number 3; Fomenko O. The Caspian Sea and
the "oil diplomacy". M., 2001.Kolchin Caspian Oil and Gas: the strategic interests of Russia / / World Economy and International
Relations. 1998. № 3.; Kolchin S. Projects and prospects of solving the problems of transporting Russian oil and gas resources / /
International Dialogue. - 2002 .- № 1; Hochberg M.J. Federal District of Russia: Analysis and Prospects. - M., 2002, Kolesnikov
U.S. Modernization of the territorial organization of the economy and macroeconomic functions etnoekonomy / / Etnoekonomy
and other modernization paradigm of development of the national economy: resources and reserves of the stability of adaptability. Rostov-na-Donu, 2004, etc.
2
During the period of Soviet industrialization in Chechnya has created new industries: machinery, electric
power, gas, chemical, timber and wood.
For more than a century of mining was recovered about 420 million tons in 60 years of the twentieth
century. Production began to increase in 1971 there were 21.3 million tons, or more than 7% of general
Soviet production. In the 70 years the level of production decreased by 3 times in the 80's and early 90's
production has stabilized at 4-5 million tons per year. In 1991, mining was carried out by 33 enterprises, and
in the amount of processing 19 million tons were carried out by 18 enterprises. In the oil sector employed
about 200 thousand people. Or nearly 50% of the economically active population. The Republic produces 6%
of the country's gasoline and 90% of aviation oils. In 1993, the volume of primary processing was reduced to
6.2 million tons, while production of aviation oils has ceased. During an emergency event production
continued to fall.
Today, the majority of deposits are in the process of natural depletion and increasing water content,
which reaches nearly 80%. The degree of exploration of oil is about 80%. Large structures are virtually all
identified, but there are the prospects of opening deposit at deeper levels (6500 - 8000 m. of subsalt Jurassic).
Prior to 1991 were operated 2,000 km of main pipelines, which pumped 58 million tons of oil to the
Azov and Black Sea ports. On the territory of Chechnya held a Trunk line of Makhachkala - Grozny Tikhoretsk. In connection with the fighting oil and gas industry suffered significant losses. Large stores of oil,
refineries, water networks and water intakes are destroyed. The profitability of the existing transportation
system in the near future has no doubt. In 2005 had already produced 2.2 million tons of oil in the same year,
the Russian president supported the leadership of the Chechen Republic to send all the money from the sale
of crude oil to restore the republic's economy.
7.2. Islamic banks and funds.
Every religion has a bearing not only on politics but also the financial system. In 2011 marks 36
years since the beginning of the Islamic Development Bank 1, which was founded at the first conference of
finance ministers of member states of the Organization of Islamic Conference. During this time the Sharia
system of economic activity established itself not only in traditionally Muslim countries, but also in the
West2.
The Prophet Muhammad, no doubt, was not only a brilliant ideologue, speaker and propagandist of
own teachings, the germs of which had appeared before him, that is, he built his faith not completely from
scratch, not to mention the fact that he tried to analyze and synthesize Judaism and Christianity - but also a
brilliant financier. The main difference between an Islamic bank from the "secular" is the refusal of the
Jewish principle of growth of money, that is usury (lending rate). Based on this principle, the whole range of
banking products is somewhat different from the conventional. This immediately eliminates the possibility of
1
See. URL: www.prodengi.kz/publikacii/kredity_po_shariatu/
1947 - The world's first book about Islamic economics "Islamic economics" by Sayyid Ahsan Gilani Manazira was published. In
the same year in English,was published a book of Sheikh Ahmad Mahmoud "Islamic Economy", 1963 - in Egypt established the
world's first Islamic bank, "Mit Hamr" in Malaysia Savings Corporation for Muslim pilgrims started working. In 1975 the Dubai
Islamic Bank (Bank of Dubai Al-Islam) was established, the official opening of the Islamic Development Bank (IDB). In 1978 in
Geneva Islamic Banking System International Holding - the first in the West was created, the Islamic financial institution in the
form of joint-stock company. 1979 - the beginning of the process of Islamization of the financial sector in Pakistan, Sudan
established the world's first Islamic insurance company (Sharik al-Islamiya al-ta'min). 1981 - Prince Faisal established the Islamic
Finance House (Dar al-Mal al- Islamia Trust) with registered capital of $ 1 billion headquarters established financial group
established in Geneva in 1983 - in Malaysia came into force on the world's first specialized law regulating the activities of Islamic
banks - the Law "On the Islamic banking", taking into Iran Law "On the banking operations without riby (usury)", 1984 - Central
Bank of Sudan ordered all banks operating in the country to cease operations with the use of loan interest, 1992 - The resumption
of reforms to the Islamization of the financial sector in Sudan 1999 . - The Appeals Chamber of the Syariah Affairs at the Supreme
Court of Pakistan supported the decision of the Federal Shariat Court. RIBA should have been excluded from economic life of the
country except for the scope of the external public debt, in 2000 - has started an electronic payment system E-Dinar - analog Egold, GoldMoney, e-Bullion, and others, the formation of "Badr-Forte Bank" - the first Islamic bank in Russia in 2004 - Ministry
of Finance of Saxony-Anhalt (Germany) launched the first Islamic bond (sukuk) in Europe amounting to $ 100 million., the UK
Financial Services Authority has licensed the Islamic Bank of Britain (Islamic Bank of Britain) - the first Islamic retail bank in
Western Europe created "from scratch", 2006 - The license of Badr-Forte Bank in Russia.
2
financial pyramids, and then a financial bubble, the most striking specimen of which is today the United
States. In other words, the money in Islamic banking, by definition, cannot be weak or empty.
Islamic Bank - is not just borrowers and structure, which acts in the future as a partner of his client.
Financial concept of the Prophet is primarily in that he introduces a so-called Zakat1, according to which
each member of the Muslim Ummah (community) must allocate the common treasury 20 percent (one fifth)
of their income. It is - twice as many Jewish financial practices, as in Judaism, there is a rule of tithing (a
tenth or 10 percent). Thus, in financial terms the Muslim Ummah initially became self-sufficient, which
enabled it to hold its first squad, and then the army, to have an apparatus to help the needy, and so on2.
If the Western model of money borrowed at first from one object to then give them a loan to the
second, and in both of these operations has put a certain percentage to the bank (in the first case of its
payment, the second in the collection), the East is not the case. One side makes a venture capital another side
its work. The parties agree in advance, in what percentage of the relationship they will share the profits. If the
work is completed the company losses and there is no gains financial loss is borne only by the depositor.
Sharia emphasizes that the loss of time and effort invested in the company its work, not less important than
the money lost.
Thus, Islamic investment, there is one significant drawback. According to sharia law, as already
mentioned, charging interest is forbidden. Therefore, the investor Islamic Bank does not guarantee repayment
of investment deposits. According to the Shariah principles, all participants should bear the risk of the
transaction. For example, the bank invests its clients in any project. After a while it becomes clear that
financial structure has suffered a loss. In this case, investors lose money. If the project is, by contrast, was
successful, then the profit is divided among the depositors in proportion to their invested funds. Traditional
banks are generally paid a percentage of their income, regardless of whether they received a profit or suffer
losses.
It should be noted that Islamic investors allowed to finance activities related to production or trade
of tobacco, alcoholic beverages, weapons and ammunition, gambling. Compliance of Islamic financial
institutions is following Shariah Council acting on the principles of Islamic finance which operates at every
Islamic bank. It has been recognized by experts with certain titles, regalia and experience.
In 2011, only three countries fully transferred its banking system to Islamic these are Iran, Pakistan
and Sudan3. Kazakhstan has also made amendments to banking laws and began to work with Sharia banking
products4. The Islamic form of financing is successfully implemented not only in the Muslim world but also
in Europe, and Britain is the first country where the authorities have allowed the discovery of Islamic banks
and secured this right in law5.
A growing number of Muslims in Russia also wants to invest their money in accordance with the
principles of Sharia. In the republics of the NC, where a Muslim majority lives, the demand for Islamic
banking is growing every day, but it is still very few react. The main problem is the lack of legal framework
for the development of Islamic banking. This question is often raised and discussed at the regional television
and press. Increasingly promoted the need and demand "to get a loan, does not contradict the norms of
Islam." Especially the emphasis is on youth. One of the main reasons for the ban on usury in Islam is that the
lender receives interest on loans without the labor of similar work of the borrower, and this percentage is
guaranteed, while the return of the borrower is not guaranteed. Thus, the risk has only one side, while another
runs the risk of only those that return can be later than expected, which is also offset by the interest.
Customers of Islamic banks may be representatives of all religions. The question of belonging to a
particular religion is not basic. Originally, Islamic banks were created specifically for Muslims, but Muslims
are the consumers of banking services, living in non-Islamic countries, until recently, faced with difficulties
when they needed to take advantage of financial services. Problems arose because of Islamic banking in these
1
From Arab. - A mandatory tax.
Zhumasheva E. Islam, finance. [Electronic resource]. -2009. - Mode of access: www.geokz.tv/article.php?aid=7449
3
Assets of Islamic banks are growing [electronic resource]. -2010. - Mode of access: www.grandfin.ru/business/2010/06/241.html
4
Loans under the Sharia. [Electronic resource]. -2010. - Mode of access: www. prodengi.kz / publikacii / kredity_po_shariatu /
5
Banks - HSBC Amanah and UK'Islamic Bank of Britain.
2
countries simply did not exist. This particularly applies to basic banking products - deposits, payments,
mortgages and investments. Therefore, large Western financial institutions have questioned the expansion of
client base and have relied on Islamic banking, which has gained popularity among people who do not
practice Islam.
In Russia, the demand for microcredit is far ahead of supply, mainly because of strict lending
conditions from banks and due to this inability to meet the needs of the majority of borrowers on mortgage
bank for a loan. Here an important role plays credit consumer cooperatives of citizens (CCC of c),
established in accordance with federal law with the same name. CCC makes loans at interest to members of
the cooperative, with a guarantee of one or more citizens who are not related by ties of kinship with the
borrower. This is mainly short-term loans up to a year with a monthly interest rate higher than the bank.
Despite this, in small towns and villages where not very well developed banking infrastructure, this form of
lending is becoming more and more customers. This situation is not confined to the territories of the North
Caucasian republics: "This should speak in other regions of Russia where the main population are Muslims,"
- said the representative of the Association of Banks in Dagestan, Ali Aliyev1.
While a leader in the desire to create Islamic banks and funds in Russia is Tatarstan. First
International Islamic Conference held investment 10.06.2009 in Kazan2. The event was organized by the
authorities of Tatarstan jointly with the Islamic Development Bank. This is the first such event since the
country is not a party to the Organization of Islamic Conference. The forum was attended by about 200
people - representatives of banks, the business communities of member countries and observers from the
Organization of Islamic Conference, as well as representatives from the embassies of several Arab countries.
Among the participants were also more than 110 large and 158 foreign companies of Tatarstan. There were
scheduled major investment contracts, which will be implemented in various regions of Russia, not only
those inhabited predominantly by Muslims.
It should be noted that at the Forum any of the pre-invited members of the Central Bank of Russia
did not come. The interest of the authorities of Tatarstan is obvious - it's raising funds from abroad. Of course,
if the government of Muslim republics of the Russian Federation expects to attract investments from the
Persian Gulf, and long-term cooperation with Muslim investors, the establishment of an Islamic bank they
need. After in December 2006 Russian Central Bank revoked the license of "Badr-Forte Bank" - the only
Russian bank that used Islamic methods and techniques of doing business, proponents of Islamic finance has
appeared even more.
From the above we can make some important conclusions regarding the prospects for Islamic
finance in Russia:
1. Investors from the Middle East have shown their willingness to invest in Islamic finance projects
in Europe. In turn, the state represented by the regulatory and supervisory authorities, does not only prevent,
but also provides comprehensive support created by Islamic financial institutions. As for Russia, investors
from the Middle East are not yet ready to experiment with the creation of Islamic banks in Russia. The
Central Bank and other supervisory structure impede rather than promote the development of Islamic finance
in the country.
2. In Europe, the development of Islamic finance - this is a question of economics rather than
politics. In Russia, everything that relates to Islam, overly politicized. In such circumstances, hardly be
expected creating an Islamic bank or insurance company at the federal level as long as there is not followed
by appropriate action of the President. At the regional level, the establishment of an Islamic financial
institution is possible but with unconditional support of the local administration.
3. The establishment of Islamic banking "windows" in Europe in 1990 - the beginning of the 2000s.
And in the future and create a fully Islamic banks was in response to growing demand from Muslims for
Islamic financial products. In Russia, the country's only Islamic bank was established and operated in almost
complete absence of demand for such services.
1
2
See. URL: www.dagbarter.ru/news.html?id=1242.
See. URL: www.ntvsport.ru/dossier/698_7.html
4. Europe has 30 years experience in the development of Islamic finance. During this time, there
were seen ups and noticeable fall. In Russia, the Islamic financial services were provided formally since 1998
by Bank "Badr", and actually - since 2000 by the combined "Badr-Forte Bank". In other words, Islamic Bank,
which offered a limited range of Sharia-compliant banking products functioned in Russia a little over six
years. In the face of continuing Russian capitalism is too little time to talk seriously about the prospects of
Islamic banking.
Now it is important who is first finds the resources and courage to make in the country strong
Islamic bank it is a matter of the next five years. The most promising is coming to Russia set up an Islamic
bank in the West, perhaps even an investment. Western financial institutions will cause less concern in the
Central than their Middle Eastern counterparts. If successful, such initiatives as the chain other banks will
create specialized Islamic "windows"1.
7.3. Poverty is it the cause of the radicalization of Islam?
It is assumed that poverty, underdevelopment, unemployment and other similar phenomena have
led to the emergence and consolidation of radical Islam in the NC2. Most of the official statements of the first
persons of the Russian Federation indicate that. But, increasingly, independent experts say that more money
the region gets, the more there is corruption, which generates instability3. Such opinions are justified for
several reasons:
• First, it is impossible to explain why radicalism is on the rise only in Dagestan, Chechnya and
Ingushetia, where the economic situation is the same as across the NC, and a considerable part of Russian
Federation;
• Secondly, on the basis of economic reasons, they do not understand why any extremism, including
Islamic radicalism appears in societies that are socially and economically are much more fortunate than
others. Moreover, statistical analysis confirms that a standard of living does not directly lead to an increase
Islamic extremism. Saudi Arabia is one of the most prosperous countries in the Middle East, but especially
Saudi society is the base of support for Islamic radicalism. On the other hand, Mauritania is one of the
poorest countries in the region, but until recently it was impossible to say that there religious extremism had
acquired too strong position. In addition, many leaders of the most extreme Islamist groups are from wealthy
families who are on the upper floors of the social ladder, they got a good modern education, which allows to
draw a parallel between them and the leaders and ideologists of the Communist and left-extremist
movements of the past. Chief ideologue of al-Qaida, Ayman al-Zawahiri - is not only a highly educated man,
a doctor, but also comes from a family of Egyptian university rectors 4. The very Osama bin Laden is known
belongs to one of the richest families of Saudi Arabia.
• And third, increasingly independent experts point out that "the more money gets the region, the
more there is corruption, which generates a radical situation"5.
7.4. Dynamics of funding gangs.
Because of the explicit demonstration of the economic component when creating NCFO need to
trace the history of gangs, focusing on their funding.
1
The main products of Islamic banks: a card-ul-Hasan - interest-free loan; Murabaha - reselling the trading margin; Musharaka joint business; Mudaraba - participation in the income statement; Ijara - leasing Ijara tummo al buy - hire-purchase; sukuk - Islamic
securities; istisna - futures (contracts for a period), Hiba - premium part, buy bithaman adzhil - deal with deferred payment, buy-ulins - for sale-purchase, vacancies - agency services, takaful - Islamic insurance; Wadia - storage of valuables in the bank buysalaam - a down payment, etc.
2
Ryazantsev S.V., Pismennaya E.E. Unemployment and new forms of employment in the North Caucasus / / Sociological
issledovaniya.-2005, - № 7. - P. 33-36.
3
Diagnostics of Russian Corruption: Sociological Analysis (krat. summary reports). / Indem Foundation, [the text worked GA
Satarov and others]. - Moscow: INDEM Foundation, 2002. - P. 17.
4
See: Terrorism - online newspaper "Russia in the modern world," URL: www.me-journal.ru/359/?SHOWALL_1=1
5
Violence in the Caucasus with the money from Moscow. 01/25/2011, the URL: http://news.rambler.ru/8835995/
The first step is a beginning. It is usual to start the reseach of its kind the "data movements were
emerged with the collapse of the Soviet Union." Dropping out of attention to the religious character of the
Caucasian War few sources mention that the first representatives of preaching the salaf appeared in
Daghestan in the 50s of last century and had no special interest, even from straights1. Financing is no.
The second phase is development. Initially, teams were formed by all types of radicals, and even the
criminal world. Also, the development of "pure Islam" went extremely fast. Muslim centralized structure of
the NC, feeling an urgent need for educated clergy, supported the practice, usually choosing the schools, their
students pay for travel, study, meals and lodging. Financing was the establishment of contacts, even a large
"disinterested" help all the Russias official Islamic leaders2.
The third stage is the peak and the "slide towards conflict”3 (1996 - 1999). Educated and ambitious
students started to come back, forming the backbone of the Salafi movement. In fact, the total power in
Chechnya, camps and reliable fastening in Ingushetia and Dagestan, where even had time to create a ministate (Karamakhi, Chabanmakhi and Kadar). The first insemination of the idea occured in KarachayCherkessia, Kabardino-Balkaria and Stavropol Territory. The first murder of supporters of traditional Islam
started. Funding is to stop "disinterested" help, and on a clear list of performed tasks.
The fourth stage is the fall4. Crushing defeat in the second Chechen campaign, and lucky enough to
work with the Center mufti of Chechnya dramatically increased antivahhabits campaign. The defeat in
Chechnya, spraying Salafist movement in other republics of the NC has transformed the "resistance" part of
"guerrilla", partly mobile, loosely connected terrorist groups. In all republics antivahhabits laws began to
appear. The Mufti of Chechnya as soon as possible unites traditional Muslims of the republic and even helps
to restore DUMNC, joining seven Republican muftiates a focal point of Muslims of the NC. Loss of many
ties with the West and East. Funding - end due to external assistants.
The fifth stage is the calm, the reassessment, the completion of the human resource5. Reducing to
spray the number of high-profile bombings and attacks on towns across Russia on pinpoint strikes at their
local chief opponents. Active work on forming the image of the population: a comparison of corrupt Russian
officials and imams, cruel and immoral law enforcers Russian. Sometimes they even offer support services
for the generous assistance and protection against these enemies.
Generational changed - in mono-ethnic republics have grown new fighters not born in the USSR,
who knows Russian only as military as watching them on images of digital TV and having a clear
stereotyping ("Drunk," "homosexual," "henpecked", etc.) . There is job growth in all the republics, nearly
losing the only Chechen ethnic hue, Ingush, Karachay, Kabardins were actively involved. There is
improvement of combat tactics and strategies, changes in the frontal battles, sabotage and terrorist attacks
point. Brigades are able to quickly change the location, maneuver and, if necessary combined with other
similar groups established a stable relationship. Ties with the West and East are minimal. The presence of
Middle Eastern Muslim pilgrims is not much. Periodically there is the direction of local fighters and
intellectuals to study the tactics in the centers of the Middle East. Funding is from local officials (the tribute
is being heralded as zakat).
The sixth stage is modernization6. More frequently in the ranks of the radicals appear and remain as
ideologues, local representatives of the Muslim intelligentsia, students, graduate students, scientists, etc.
They started slowly (yet very slowly) to develop future ideology of the NC. When saving as a base, Salafi
ideas, they bring amazing shades of experience of Imams of the Caucasian War, losses of Chechen
companies, while adding the specific psychology of the North Caucasian peoples. Until today the main
problem lies in their splicing of Islam and the traditions, customs of the Caucasus, in the assimilation of
religious and nationalist ideas.
1
Mantaev A.A. Wahhabism and political situation in Dagestan. Dis ... . PhD. polit. Science. M., 2002. - P. 49.
Rotar I. Under the green banner of Islam. The Islamic radicals in Russia and CIS. M., 2001. - P. 33-38.
3
Akhmadov Y.Z. The slide of the Russian Federation and Chechen Republic of Ichkeria to conflict / Chechnya: from conflict to
stability (the problems of reconstruction). - M., 2001. - P. 40-67.
4
Petrov victorious retreat / / Kommersant power. - 1998, - № 30
5
Grodnenskiy N.N. Unfinished War: A History of the armed conflict in Chechnya .- Mn.: Harvest, 2004. - P. 67-90
6
Kurbanov H.T. The religious-political extremism in the North-East Caucasus. - Rostov n / D, 2006. - P. 15-49.
2
Analyzing all the stages, it is incorrect attempt to link funding from abroad progressiveness of the
potential for conflict. Channels overlap, of course, affected the overall picture of the movement, but not its
end. The lack of big money in some way even made it possible to recruit into the ranks of radical intellectuals,
people unselfish, dreaming of "paradise" in the Caucasus. Given all the above, it becomes clear disparaging
statements about the radical hopes of the Russian Center through socio-economic measures to solve the
problem of the NC. Ideology can not be defeated either by force or money it might be gone down just another
by more powerful ideology.
§ 8. FACTOR THE OLYMPICS 2014.
Events such as the Olympics is the phenomena of popular culture and covers a lot of people's minds.
In international competitions, players and spectators intensified patriotic feelings. In 1992, the former Soviet
republic was first introduced to the Olympic Games athletes from the independent states than the sharply
increased the sense of national pride in the opportunity to speak on a par with Russia and even win it. In an
increasingly information component of the Olympic Games is developing a powerful PR-support athletes
themselves, i.e, the problem of state PR-projects is to create a specific image of an athlete, praising his
homeland, thus consolidating the patriotic mood of the national community.
Winning at the Olympics tender was not a turning point in the sports culture of Russia and did not
give the country an opportunity to increase positive public opinion on Russian sport. Disastrous performance
at the Winter Olympics in 2010 and subsequently almost no change in the sports policy only strengthened the
pessimistic view.
8.1. Using the Olympic Games.
Beginning in the mid-twentieth century, the Olympics are not only an important event in the world
of professional sport, but also an event of the political scale1. Since 1952, when the Soviet Union has decided
to take part in the Olympic movement and sends his team in Helsinki, the Olympics turned into a sports
ground where the world's two superpowers USSR and the U.S. begin to solve not sport problem. No wonder
a few years later, the U.S. President John F. Kennedy famously said that "the prestige of a nation is
determined by the flight to the moon and the Olympic gold medal"2.
In 1980, the political component of the Olympic Games reached its peak. The American President
Jimmy Carter urged to boycott the Games in Moscow in protest against the introduction of the 79th Soviet
troops in Afghanistan3. In response in 1984 Summer Olympics in Los Angeles were boycotted by all, the
socialist countries (except Romania, Yugoslavia and China)4. The restructuring has not stopped the sport cold
war. China came into the arena, quickly and reliably replaced Russia.
The International Olympic Committee (IOC) turned the Olympics from the grand sports event in one
of the most successful business-projects of modernity. IOC revenue in 2000-2010, accounted for more than
ten billion dollars5. The Games promises the city and country where it is, billions of dollars in profit and it is
not the difference in income and expenditure committee, which is usually quite modest. Olympic Games are
the most effective of all possible PR-campaign for the development in the region of international tourism.
Built for the Games sporting facilities for many more years can be used to make money, do not forget about
the powerful impact for the service of private business from the largest construction companies to small
entrepreneurs working in the service sector.
Now the standard price of the Olympic Games is two and a half billion dollars. Half of them get the
organizers of the Games, the IOC selects, which in recent years has become a successful multinational
corporation. The basis of its business is having exclusive rights to broadcast of the Olympic Games, sponsor
1
See URL: www.games-olimpic.ru.
Cit. By: Sports component image of the country. URL: www.statebrand.ru/upload/files/doc_1247229400.doc
3
See URL: www.expert.ua/articles/7/0/1568/
4
See URL: www.infox.ru/.../2010/06/22/Amyerikancyy_gordyat.phtml
5
The main provisions of the Olympic Charter ... See URL: www.imperiastekla.ru/.../Osnovnye-p...ii-1768.html
2
contributions, as well as the right to use Olympic symbols and licensing the production of certain goods and
souvenirs with Olympic symbols. In the IOC marketing program on the subject says clearly: "In accordance
with one of the main provisions of the Olympic Charter the Olympic Games are the exclusive property of the
IOC which owns all rights associated with them"1. Main source of revenue of IOC is selling the rights to
broadcast the price of which is steadily growing.
However, such a super popularity of television coverage of the Olympic Games has its downside.
Advertisers are final buyers of Olympic TV coverage, are interested in to have TV at that time was going to
the largest possible number of potential consumers (not necessarily - true connoisseurs of the sport), as well
as to viewers of the maximum coincides with their target audience. This means that Olympic sports are
beginning to evaluate on one single criterion: how they look spectacular on television. At the same time to
increase the number of hours of TV coverage, and increases the number of sets played out medals.
Increasingly turning into show business, the Olympic competition begin to live by the laws of this
business. The stakes in the fight for the medals, which promise to their owners - not just prize money but also
serious advertising contracts from potential sponsors are very high. From time to time at the Olympic Games
scandals erupt. Such scandals are just another excuse for PR.
So, now the Olympics - it means opening the country in the eyes of the world community, especially
if the Olympics are held in this country. Large-scale PR-campaign contribute not only to enhance the prestige
of the host country and the development of the resort business, the involvement of people in this country in
the process of the Games, but also, importantly, contribute to the output of internal and external
contradictions on the world stage.
8.2. Ethnosituation in Sochi.
The city of Sochi is a single municipality, which includes 4 administrative district of inner city:
Adler, Hostinsky, Central, and Lazarev, which in turn are made up of 11 rural districts and a village, 69
villages, 3 villages and 7 small villages. Its territory is 145 km2. Sochi is most often considered as the active
region of immigration, high levels of inter-ethnic contacts and as a border area.
In recent years the population has markedly increased due to migration processes. During 12 months
of 2009 in Sochi were registered 20 095 Russian citizens, an increase of 4.7% against the same period last
year (19 202) and from the register 10 305, an increase of 13.5% last year (9079). Natural population growth
in 2009 was - 694 people. Born - 5888 people, for the same period last year, 5799 people; Dead - 5194
people. For the same period of 2008 are 5442 people.
The simultaneity of the settlement of these territories by different ethnic groups, put everybody in an
equal position of migrants, which did not allow any one of them claim to be an age-old owner of land on the
status of "indigenous". Such a situation, providing more or less equal conditions for all ethnic groups, for a
long time has been affected the nature of inter-ethnic cooperation.
The Council of National Associations of Sochi was established in 1998 at the initiative of the heads
of national associations of the city of Sochi, which is currently comprised of 27 national societies of the city.
Currently, the Council of national associations is a serious social organization, including more than 100
thousand inhabitants of Sochi.
Pay attention the tendency of big businesses representatives to identify with their ethnic group,
though they observ significant association between respondents' nationality and employment. Russian mainly
concentrated in the public sphere, including the traditional sphere of health-resort service, Caucasians - in
small and medium-sized businesses. Obviously, such Ethno-social differentiation did not emerge yesterday,
and is a legacy of the Soviet informal policy of "national quota" of the structure of employment. But anyway,
now you can praclame with a high probability that the sphere of small and medium businesses in today's
Sochi is perceived as a more prosperous population, against the background of current issues, mostly as a
Caucasian ethnoekonomic niche.
1
2
IOC revenue increased in 2009 to 33 million dollars. See URL: www.news.bigmir.net/sport/194283/
See URL: www.komitet-k.ru/index.php?ds=330032
This area is clearly experiencing increasing pressure mainly Russian youth-oriented active economic
activities in this sphere that is focused on the destruction of existing ethnoekonomical boundaries. This
explains why in the activity-oriented group is high significance of nationality as the actual capital. Today
there is no open ethnic conflict in this regard. In action-oriented group, where the majority is Russian, poorly
developed focus on "we-consolidation." If changing towards greater competitiveness, unemployment
solidarity on the basis of nationality could rise and if the new employment at the Olympic construction sites
is provided mainly invited inoetnich migrants, ethnic painted social contradictions can be open and turn into
resentment by those who do not take into account the interests of local people.
In Sochi there are quite actively working ethno cultural associations. The respective nationalities
know about these people (the level of awareness of their activities is higher than in other regions) and
through them the cases of conflict interactions are regulated, they were carrying out support for refugees
arrive. In Russian there are no such organizations. And in cases of personal and group conflicts Russian
claim to government agencies, sometimes the leaders of the diaspora (fixed reference to the Armenians),
sometime towards the Cossacks, and in some cases go back to radical groups. In this connection it should
consider ways of solidarity Russian warning consolidation of radical people (especially young people).
One important way to solidarity is a supra-ethnic integration - approval of Russian identity. In Sochi,
Russia recorded a high level of identity, but the experts and respondents in the interviews often pay attention
to the negative attitude towards the regional identity of the "Kuban", forced her plantation. Introduction of
the subject "Kubanovedenie" in compulsory education is also opposition to Sochi residents.
At present, in the city of Sochi was officially registered local religious organization "Society of
Muslims," Yasin "," led by R.N. Ramazanova (tartar). In Sochi City Administration has repeatedly received
treatment from R.N. Ramazanova on the allocation of land for construction of the mosque and the national
cultural center. Given that in the city of Sochi persons professing Islam are dispersed, in order to avoid
conflict situations, the allocation of land for the construction of the mosque will be considered an analysis of
public opinion of inhabitants of the neighborhood, where an estimated could be built a mosque, or a national
cultural center.
Employees of Sochi City Administration has repeatedly put forward a proposal to a manager of
Muslim society, "Yasin" and the current Mufti of Sochi and Tuapse B.M. Shhalahovu the transfer of the
Municipality of the mosque, located in the village Thagapsh. The first rejected the proposal because of the
remoteness of the mosque from Adler district, while the second has not yet taken the initiative to establish a
religious organization.
They also consider the construction of a synagogue in the city of Sochi. The 25th of September 2008
was signed a contract for the provision of land for use under a lease granted for the construction (lease).
Lease agreement was concluded between the municipality resort city of Sochi (Lessor), represented by
Director of Property Relations of the Sochi City Administration A.P. Nikitin, on the one hand, and a local
religious organization "Sochi city Jewish community" (Tenant), represented by Borislav Iosifovich Yagudin,
on the other hand, according to the resolution of the Mayor of Sochi, the 09.09.2008 entered into an
agreement that: Lessor agrees to provide in temporary use and possession, and the Lessee to the terms of this
Agreement takes the total land area of 1,500 (one thousand five hundred) square meters, including 789 sq.m.
- Zone encumbrance engineering services, from land settlements, located at the city of Sochi, Central district,
st. Dagomys, for construction of the synagogue.
8.3. Questions "Olympics on the blood," "Genocide of the Circassian people"
and "Great Cherkessia."
Even at first glance, peace and good in itself act as the Olympic Games, may cause protest and
enhance the separation process in the NC. Winter Olympics 2014 will be held on the slopes of the Caucasus
Mountains, but none of republics of the NC is not presented as a national pride. Moreove neither logos no
speeches of politicians, athletes, there is no mention of the Caucasus, as the place of venue. This incorrect
does not make it to wait. Immediately some of the Circassian community organizations in Russia and abroad
acted against, sent an appeal to IOC, which immediately found a positive response to the forum of the
Chechen, Ingush, Dagestani sites1.
The most consistent in terms that protect and advance the topic in the media space is Adyghe sociopolitical movement "Circassian Congress." Murat Berzegov, leader of the movement, said that the Olympic
Games to be held in the historic residence of Circassians, as a good in itself by concealing the Circassian
issue - and above all recognition of the genocide Circassians in the Caucasus War - will turn into "the
Olympics of lies." Statements by M. Berzegov close to him and leaders of the national Circassian diaspora
organizations immediately found a positive response and blew up many Caucasian forum sites on the Internet.
Over 200 people came out of the Circassian diaspora in front of the Russian embassy in Istanbul, the Russian
consulate and UN offices in New York under the slogan "No Olympics for blood", "Sochi is ground of
genocide."
Immediately a new project is created - Circassian Olympics 2012 2 . Among the goals of the
Olympics there is the question of widening the Circassian regions into a single republic, rehabilitation of the
Circassian people, only a tenth part of which remained after the end of the Caucasian war, the repatriation of
the Circassians who have been evicted from their homeland. It is planned that the games will be attended by
Circassian (Circassian) athletes from around the world. In conducting it will be used Adyg’s symbols. As for
the authors of the 2012 Olympics, the use of ethnic symbols should compensate for the absolute absence of
Caucasian attributes in branding the Sochi Olympics.
In Jordan has already passed the ninth presentation of "Circassiad 2012" in 12 sports (the number of
stars in the Circassian flag). Authors of the project have already made presentations in Russian cities,
including Moscow, St. Petersburg and Sochi, as well as abroad - in the U.S., Turkey and Syria. Follow-up are
planned for Abkhazia and the UK. The presentation in Amman was organized by Circassian Benevolent
Society of Jordan, where the story is told in detail the tragedy of the Circassian (shown in movies, handed the
book), which occurred almost 150 years ago, when the war Circassian people were scattered around the
world and at home there was only one tenth of the nation: "Today the world remembers about our tragedy,
we are for the world to know about us through an Circassiad. Enough of the calamities and tragedies and
tears were shed by our fathers 150 years ago".
Another event was the conclusion of the project between the authors' Circassiad "and the leadership
of the Circassian satellite channel" Nart TV "cooperation agreement, under which the channel has become an
official partner of the world's Circassian games in 2012. " Nart TV"3 is the first non-stop satellite channel
which is broadcast on several satellites, covering most areas of compact residence of Circassians - the Middle
East, Europe and the Caucasus.
As a result of negotiations between the sponsors' Circassiad "and the leadership of the Circassian
Benevolent Society of Jordan signed a memorandum of the main objectives and principles of cooperation in
the preparation of the first Circassiad in Nalchik in 2012 and the second - in Amman in 2016.
The 21st of May 2010 marked 146 years since the end of the Russian-Caucasian War of the XIX
century - one of the longest and bloodiest in human history4. In the historiography of the time devoted to the
events in hundreds and thousands of books, articles, essays in many languages, there is information about the
nature of this war. Now we can consider it established that the war was the Russian empire against the
Highlanders of the NC differed radically from the wars that Russia waged at different times. If a collision
with the world powers are respected some written and unwritten rules of war, the Russian Caucasian peoples
were outlawed a civilized society. During Caucasian War, Russian forces during the fighting were carried out
actions that are characterized by some historians as genocide.
Background of the problem is defined by the fact that the term "genocide" in recent years is often
used as a political argument. For example, in southern Russia the Cossack movement ideologues argue that
1
Sochi Olympics could trigger a speech Islamists. See URL: www.religion.ng.ru/politic/2009-07-15/7_kavkaz.html
In Kabardino-Balkaria, a project of Circassian games. See URL: www.circassia.ru/page-id-1472.html
3
Jordanian Circassians supported "Circassiad" See URL: www.heku.ru/page-id-2013.html
4
Bliev M.M., Degoev V.V. Caucasian war. Moscow, 1994. - P. 108.
2
the Bolshevik leaders non-Russian origin were carried out during the civil war a real genocide against the
Cossacks, and on this basis, require a proper moral and material compensation.
The policy of "appeasement Caucasus," which began after the end of hostilities, had as its primary
task the formation of loyalty on the part of the empire of subjugated peoples and has vast experience
designing an entire region, aimed at economic integration of the region, searching for ways to control the
Caucasus, the creation of entire new classes and mountain elites. In the global geopolitical plans to expand
the empire the public perception of different Caucasian subregions was different. The biggest problems
caused Mountaineers of Western Caucasus - Circassians, in the historical residence which were the last battle
of the Caucasian War.
Archive documents that include reports, reports, commanders rescripts of regular Russian troops and
commanders 'orders', took part in battles with the highlanders, actions of the chieftains of irregular Cossack
troops shows that the ranks of the Russian army is not limited to conventional military operations against the
Highlanders, the opposing empire in arms. Numerous documents have information that make the main
conclusion that the policy of Russia in the Caucasus in XIX century cannot be regarded as conventional
military operations to achieve victory in order to impose the will of the enemy, but as a war in which the task
was to eliminate the ethnic map of the world as much as peoples. Otherwise, it can not explain cruelty of
Russian troops from reprisals against the civilian population. These are the mass killings of women, children,
old people, hostage-taking, targeted destruction of livelihoods, villages, gardens, fields and forage. They
were the commanders of the Russian regiments and units that performed direct evidence of governors in the
Caucasus who believe that only by force and hunger can suppress mountaineers.
The scale of the demographic and human disaster that occurred with the Circassians in 1850-1860's
is very large. Contemporaries of events, including many Russian officers describe how people in a panic
threw his native land, property and the graves of their ancestors 1. Thousands piled up on the Black Sea coast
of hungry men and women, ragged children for several months waiting for ships to sail to the land of the
sultan. Most die back in the way of starvation and diseases defective vehicles were often drowned in the sea.
The image already dead in the Novorossiysk Bay, a young Circassian, near whom tried to escape her hungry
baby, was described by one of the Russian military, for many generations of Circassians became the
embodiment of the tragic absurdity of what was happening. The publication in 1924, dedicated to the end of
the Caucasian War, contains the following lines: "Military operations in the Western Caucasus was removed
from the historical maps of some of the Caucasian peoples, and destroyed even the memory of them"2.
Adyghe (Circassian) question can be characterized as a complex of problems of political history of
Adyghe (Circassian) people associated with its bid for the reconstruction of the sovereign state in its
historical territory, national unity and to achieve these goals, the national liberation struggle. The emergence
of the Circassian issue predetermined significant loss of territory belonging by the XVIII century to Adyghe
ethnicity. Circassian issue has become an integral part of the Caucasus issue and has taken a definite place in
the international relations of Russia to the NC, its struggle for influence in the region.
In modern conditions the Circassian issue is perceived as an attempt Cherkessia all over the world to
restore historical justice and the creation of real conditions for the consolidation of the people, the
preservation of identity of Circassian diaspora, the reunification with the motherland - Cherkessia and torn
away from its territory. In the process of formation of Adyghe (Circassian) ethnos, often becoming the object
of aggression rose to defend their own freedom and independence. The outbreak in the second half of XVIII
century military expansion of the Russian Empire was for the people their national tragedy, the consequences
of which affect today.
In 1859, the war in the North-East Caucasus ended with the surrender and capture of Imam Shamil
of Chechnya and Dagestan. The war in the North-Western Caucasus against the Adyghe (Circassian) was
continued for another 5 years. However, Russian politicians and generals were not limited to achieve victory
and subjected Western Caucasian mountaineers to mass deportation. According to official data (A. Berger)
from more than one million Adyghe (Circassians) were killed in the war, over 400 thousand people were
1
2
Fadeev R.A. Sixty years of the Caucasian War. SPb., 1889. T. I. - P. 38.
Pokrovskii M.N. Diplomacy and the War of Tsarist Russia in XIX century .- Moscow, 1924.- P.216.
evicted 497 thousand people, in the homeland there were about 80 thousand Circassians1. Huge masses of
Circassian emigrants were scattered over a vast territory of the Ottoman Empire. The large influx of settlers
and the Turkish administration unprepared for their adoption and placement resulted in massive loss of life2.
In numerous archival documents there is information of the participants of the tragic events that
makes the main conclusion - a war waged by the Russian state in the XVIII - XIX centuries against the
Adyghe (Circassians) on their historic territory, cannot be treated as ordinary military operations3. Russia
was aimed not only to capture territory, but the complete destruction or expulsion of the indigenous people
from their native lands. Otherwise it is impossible to explain the reasons for inhuman cruelty shown by
Russian troops in northwestern Caucasus. Essentially was made unprecedented at the time, the grand-scale
ethnic cleansing. Displacement of the Circassian population beyond the Caucasus continued until the First
World War.
For the first time raising the Circassian issue at a high scientific level was carried out on the 24th –
the 26th of October 1990 in the All-Union Conference on "national liberation struggle of the peoples of the
NC and muhadzhir’s problem"4, where participants were representatives of the Institute of History of the
USSR, Academy of Sciences of the USSR, the North Caucasus Scientific Center of Higher School,
Kabardino-Balkar Scientific Research Institute of History, Philology and the economy, the Kabardino-Balkar
State University (conference organizer).
Conclusions of the conference:
1) considered unscientific concept that has evolved during the personality cult and stagnation of the
ostensibly reactionary, anti-popular, nationalist struggle of the North Caucasus mountaineers, inspired by
Britain and the Ottoman Empire 5 , and the idea in place in a certain period in the publications of
contemporary Soviet writers of the alleged separatist feudal-religious , expansionist relation against Russia
the movement that arose in highland backward sections of the population in the North and the West Caucasus;
2) according to the materials of the conference, the policy of the tsarist Russian in the region was
conquest, colonization, the conquest of the conjugate, genocide and expulsion of most of the Circassian
people of other nations and outside the country. Forcible eviction is the tragedy of the peoples. It was a
consequence of the Caucasian war, was due to the difficult socio-economic and foreign policy situation
caused by expansionist Russian tsarist regime. Unhelpful role in this process were played the governments of
the Ottoman Empire and some Western powers;
3) The national liberation struggle of the highlanders of the North and West Caucasus in XIX
century, enjoyed the sympathy and support for the advanced forces of Russia and the West was anti-colonial
and progressive covered the interests of the peoples of the region;
4) It’s need to clarify the concept of "Muhajir" as inconsistent with the contents of social
phenomena - the expulsion of the Caucasian highlanders outside the country;
5) To recognize the methodological inconsistency and political risk identification Tsarist Russian
and the Russian people and find it necessary to conduct research in a clear distinction between them. It is
equally necessary to be guided by the same criteria for interpretation and evaluation of ideological positions
and the driving forces of the peoples' struggle. Issues relating to the relationship of peoples should be
protected from political erosion. Need to work on further development and refinement of the conceptual and
categorical apparatus (including periodization) associated with the study of the struggle of the peoples of
North and Western Caucasus against the tsarist regime.
1
Berger A.P. Eviction Mountaineers of the Caucasus / / Russian antiquity. SPb., 1882. T. 36. - P. 340
Problems of the Caucasian War and the expulsion of the Circassians in the Ottoman Empire (20-70s. The nineteenth century..)
Collection of archive files. - Nalchik, 2001. - P. 34-40.
3
Dzagurov G.A. Relocation of the mountaineers in Turkey. Materials on the history of mountain peoples. - P N / A, 1925. - P. 6168.
4
See: Materials Conference URL: www.adygi.ru/index.php?newsid=442
5
Butbay Mustafa. Memories of the Caucasus: Proceedings of the Turkish intelligence officer / Trans. with Turkish ak. ZM
Bunyatova. Makhachkala, 1993. - P. 50-78.
2
6) Recommend to the authorities in this region to remove all symbols of military and colonial policy
in the XIX century tsarist in the Caucasus, expressed in the names of streets, villages and in monuments of
the king's soldiers and go to the authorities of the North Caucasus and the West on this issue.
7) To assist editors of newspapers and magazines in the preparation and publication of articles on
the topic of the Caucasian War, causing an increased public interest. Scientists to actively advocate in the
press, on radio and television;
8) Encourage the teaching community, lecturers, members of the media continually refer to the
historical experience and spiritual heritage of peoples; widely used material of this conference to patriotic
and internationalist education of workers and youth, strengthening of friendship among peoples, bearing in
mind that the education of history requires, first of all , the restoration of national historical memory and the
formation of the national historical consciousness on the humanistic traditions and beliefs;
9) Recommend to consider illegal celebration of the 150th anniversary of the founding cities of
Sochi and Tuapse and Adler. Support the aspiration of Shapsugs Black Sea coast and ask the authorities of
the Krasnodar Territory and the Parliament of the Russian Federation of deciding a national Shapsugs area;
10) To provide full cooperation and necessary assistance to foreign Adygs and other compatriots in
their quest to return to their historic homeland;
11) It’s necessary to bring together professionals, historians, research centers and universities to
greatly expand the source base of scientific research on the problem under discussion
In the subsequent development of the Circassian issue can be described as sluggish circulation
statements to authorities. For example, the Supreme Council of the Kabardino-Balkar Republic on the 7th of
February 1997 and appeal of the President Republic of Adygea and the State Council - Hase of the Republic
of Adygea the 29th of April 1996 to the State Duma with a proposal to give a legal assessment of an act of
genocide committed against the tsarist government in the Adyghe (Circassian) ethnos, left without
consequences. Circassian community has so far not posses any information regarding the fate of these
documents.
Meanwhile, hundreds of thousands of Adyghe (Circassians) in Russia and about 3 million abroad are
waiting for the Russian leadership of such an instrument, which would give political and legal assessment of
the actions of the Russian Empire. Any considerations of Russian politicians, jurists, historians, past and
present, which aim to rehabilitate the tsarist policy in the NC in the XIX - early XX century, under the
pretext of protecting the economic and geopolitical interests of Russia in this region cannot justify the
destruction of nations.
It is known that the Russian State Duma the 4th of April 1995 made a statement which
acknowledged the genocide perpetrated by Turkey against Armenians in 19151. The statement said that the
State Duma, "based on irrefutable historical evidence of the extermination of the Armenians in Western
Armenia in the years 1915 -1922 in the spirit and the letter approved by the United Nations Convention on
the Prevention of Genocide and Punishment of the Convention on the Non-Applicability Statutory
Limitations to War Crimes and Crimes against Humanity in an effort to revive the humanistic traditions of
the Russian state, condemned the organizers of the destruction in 1915-1922, respectively, expressed his
sympathy to the Armenian people and consider the 24th of April as Genocide Memorial Day".
On the political field the NC organization "Circassian Congress" there is not so long ago, in 2004,
but has already managed to distinguish bright stocks. During the hot days of autumn 2005, and formed a
global network of overgrown narrative detail about the descendants of Mohajirs, including many military
professionals were willing to come over the mountain passes to the rescue with arms to defend the honor of
his little country.
The activities of the Congress then quickly gained international attention: thanks to the Middle East
and European diaspora of Circassians was created the World Committee for Solidarity with the Republic of
Adygea. To the State Duma and the European Parliament were directed treatments, in which the problem of
maintaining the status of the republic linked to the recognition of the Circassian genocide. Among the
1
See URL: www.armenia.od.ua/forum/8-11-2/
signatories there were Circassian community organizations not only Russia but also Turkey, Israel, Jordan,
Syria, USA, Belgium, Canada and Germany.
During this period Adygea was alarmed by the actions of security officials, who feared the repetition
of Nalchik scenario in 2005 and had exceeded its powers in a number of episodes in the local mosques.
Gradually, the risks of protest merger of religious and national sentiments increased, the threat of a new
hotbed of tension in the region was very real. Both the Kremlin and the Krasnodar regional authorities have
shown flexibility - have publicly stated policy of removing the problem of consolidation in general. It was
then that the idea of building a "Greater Cherkessia" was performed not in a historical context, and as an
alternative for regional enlargement. Circassian Congress proposed to merge with Russia Adygeya, Kabarda,
Cherkessia and Shapsugia in Adygeyan (Circassian) republic within the historic boundaries.
"Circassian Congress" has collected and codified about 500 archival documents the period of the
Russian-Caucasian war. They are available in the internet on the official site of the Circassian Congress of
the Republic of Adygea-www.circassiangenocide.org. The 1st of July 2005 Circassian Congress sent a
message to the application of archival documents to the State Duma to recognize the genocide of the
Circassian people and got a negative response the 27th of January 2006.
" The 28th of October 2005 was sent a similar letter to Russian President Vladimir Putin, at that the
28th of April 2007 has been answered of Plenipotentiary of RF President in the Federal District, the negative
and very short lines:" Your appeal for help in solving the Adyghe (Circassian) questions directed to President
Vladimir Putin has been discussed. Inform you that the legislation of the Russian Federation there are no
corresponding regulations governing the decision of the issues raised in your appeal.
At the same time, the expert opinion submitted by the experts of the Southern Scientific Center,
Russian Academy of Sciences, shows that the events of the Caucasian war cannot be classified as genocide
Adyghe (Circassians) in accordance with the "Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of
Genocide" adopted by the General Assembly UN the 9th of December 1949".
According to the same form the Circassians of the United States adress to President V.V. Putin and
the Parliament of the Russian Federation ( the 4th of October 2007) with the requirements of full and careful
consideration of the issue of recognition of the Circassian genocide at the official level, and ethnicity
rehabilitation in accordance with international law.
Twice the 11th of October 2006 and the 8th of October 2008 20 Circassian (Adygei) organizations
from 9 countries appealed to the European Parliament with a request to consider comprehensive and
objective the documentary evidence and recognize the genocide of the Adyghe (Circassian) people, the
perfect by Russian state since the end of XVIII to the beginning XX centuries.
However, it is only the Georgian Parliament in its Resolution conference in Tbilisi on the Circassian
genocide condemned the actions of the Russian Empire in the XIX and early XX centuries. That led to the
loss of independence of Circassia, and recognized these acts as genocide against the Circassian nation,
announced on May 21, the date that marks a Russian occupation of the Northwest Caucasus in 1864, the day
of remembrance for the victims of the Circassian genocide, recognized Sochi as a place and a symbol of
Circassian genocide and ethnic cleansing (of the 20th of March 2010).
Substantiation requirements. Recognition of the genocide Adyghe (Circassian) people committed
by the Russian state since the end of XVIII to the beginning of XX centuries based on:
• Large numbers of archival documents from the irrefutable historical evidence of the extermination
and deportation of Adyghe (Circassians) in the North-West Caucasus;
• Adopted by the United Nations Convention on the Prevention and Punishment (New York,
December 9, 1948);
• Convention on the Non-Applicability of Statutory Limitations to War Crimes and Crimes against
Humanity (November 26, 1968);
• Generally accepted principles of equality of all people regardless of religion and ethnicity;
• The basis that the Russian Federation - is the successor and continuator of the Russian state.
Genocide means any of the following acts committed with intent to destroy, in whole or in part, a
national, ethnical, racial or religious group as such:
a. Killing members of the group;
b. Causing serious bodily or mental harm to members of the group;
c. Deliberately inflicting on the group conditions of life calculated to bring its physical destruction;
d. Imposing measures intended to prevent births within the group;
e. Forcibly transferring children from one group to another.
Source: Resolution adopted by the UN General Assembly to approve the Convention on the
Prevention and Punishment of.
The descendants of Mohajirs, it is nearly three-million diaspora settled in 50 countries, and above all
top generals and soldiers, especially influential in modern Turkey and Jordan, always responsive to what is
happening in Russia. Circassian diaspora supported Russia's actions in August 2008, at numerous meetings in
Turkey, Syria and Europe. Under the influence of powerful Circassian lobby in August 2008 the King of
Jordan came to Russia to provide humanitarian aid to South Ossetia, and Turkey, in contrast to other OTAN
countries are not condemned Russia's actions in August 2008.
As mentioned above, the main site has the most complete information on the survey marks is
www.circassiangenocide.org. The website is in black and red colors. Denoted the theme of the site is: "issue
of Russian-Circassian war 1763-1864 years and its catastrophic consequences for our ethnic groups have
always been under an unofficial ban in any government. On this site there is the small number of Russian
archival documents. But these data are sufficient to lay down a clear picture of the bloody events of that
period. For each line of the documents are hundreds of thousands of civilians - Circassian (Adygei). We
would like every visitor to our site to have patience and courage to read everything from beginning to end.
Circassian Congress. 2010 ".
Sections; archival documents (From 1728 – 1914 more than 200 documents and 1989-1990 3) the
laws on genocide; great about the Caucasus, Circassian Congress activities; gallery of memory; solution for
the genocide. For example, the first 10 archival documents:
1) There is no date. Essay of zakubansky fortifications.
".. The geographical position of this region represents all the benefits of our cordon line stretched on
the West side Zakubanskih land ..." State Archives of the Krasnodar Territory, f. 347, ap. 3, fol. 1G 6, 6 ., 9 .,
10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 21 vol., 34 .;
2) 1728, May. Don Cossacks and Circassians.
"... a detachment of 600 Don Cossacks and Circassians, headed by Mikhail Nekrasov (the son of an
associate of K. Bulavin - Ignat Nekrasov) against the king's troops ..." The collection of archival documents
relating to the history of the Kuban Cossack army and the Kuban region. - P. 38.;
3) The 1769 Campaign of general Medem to Kabarda.
"... Kabardian surrendered unconditionally. Medem has appointed to them Russian police officer and
explaining to them the value and sanctity of the oath, he moved to the Kuban region, wishing to take
advantage of the impression as soon as possible, which was supposed to produce in the mountains of the
news of the extermination of the Circassian squad ... "V.A. Potto. Caucasian war. Volume 1. - P. 60.;
4) 1779 Se the 27th of September. The assault of the island on the river Malka.
"... There was nowhere to retreat Kabardins, however, to offer to surrender they answered with rifle
fire ... and all that was on the island, formed under the bayonets of the Russian soldiers ..." V.A. Potto.
Caucasian war. Volume 1, p. 98.
5) The 1788 Reports of General Lieutenant Talyzina to Prince Potemkin - Tauride.
"... Killed or drowned in rivers, more than 1,000 enemy, 50 men and murzinskie wife were taken
prisoner, got a booty 3400 cattles, 4000 sheep ..." Materials for the History of the North Caucasus in 1787,
1792. E.D. Felitsyn (Caucasian Collection Volume 17), p. 422-123.
6) 1790, October 7-9. Baron Rosen forces between the rivers Psekups and Pchasom on fire
bzhedugami left villages, on the river Mata 8 villages were destroyed and the Pshishe were burned 28
villages of the same "tribe." Butkov P. Materials for the new history of the Caucasus. Part 1, St. Petersburg,
1869, p. 228.
7) 1791 Gudovich in the Caucasus.
"... Marked the beginning of the actual line of the Kuban, which is generally maintained its original
position to almost the end of the war in the Caucasus region and colonization Zakubansky region ...."
Materials for the History of the North Caucasus. 1787-1792 E.D. Felitsyn (Caucasian Collection Volume 17),
Tiflis 1896, p. 418-419.
8) 1800 - Expedition under the command of Major - General Drashkevich.
"... Band of soldiers managed by Eremeev captured fromthe Circassians 2542 head of cattle of
different kinds. Cattle from the Circassians were captured by troops, and in other places. The Emperor Paul,
who announced the troops who participated in the destroying of zakubantsy, highest blessing, he ordered all
the booty divided among the Cossacks and regular troops. The share of Chernomorets got 660 head of cattle
and 2684 sheep... " F.A. Shcherbina. History of the Kuban Cossack army. Vol. 2, p. 156.
9) 1800 Trips of Ataman F.Y. Bursak.
"From the first steps Ataman Bursak solicited permission of trips to the Circassians with punitive
purposes. When the government troops were given this right, Bursak has taken a number of campaigns in the
Kuban 1800, 1802, 1807, 1809, 1810 and 1811. At various times, the Cossacks, under the personal command
of Bursak, visited the lands bzhedugov, natuhaytsev, Shapsugs and abadzehov. Each time the Mountaineers
were defeated, and their villages were destroyed, corn and hay - the fire, cattle - the hijacking, as war booty.
Bursak himself was made for these actions to Major General in 1807, Mr.. " Ibid, p. 75
10) 1802 Punitive expedition of chieftain Bursak.
".. 200 Circassians were 200 killed and 300 were wounded. The Cossacks captured all four auls,
captured 532 of people and the prince Budzhuka family. In the production squad has got 1158 heads of cattle,
1396 sheep and 2432 pieces of goats .... " Ibid, p.158.
Conclusions of Strategic Policy of Site and all activities of Adygeya republican social movement
"Circassian Congress" concluded in the words of its chairman Murat Berzegov: "Today we have to go in one
direction - a legal solution to the Circassian issue through the recognition of genocide by the international
community. This could become a national idea that will unite the Circassians around the world to recreate
our historic homeland for ethnic group and give him long life and prosperity. A more important problem we
have no. We believe in the power of international institutions and international law on which the entire
civilized world lives".
CHAPTER II. THE DESTRUCTIVE SCENARIO: DISINTEGRATION OF THE
RUSSIAN FEDERATION ON NORTH CAUCASIAN LINE
An attempt to analyse the most effective ways of disintegration of the Russian Federation on North
Caucasian line is made in the destructive scenario. The main subject of the scenario is the specific type of
interstate conflicts which is often designated as «separazionniy».
It is necessary to make a reservation at once that separazionniy conflict it will be called according
the Russian sources, in the western variant this conflict will be designated, as national-liberation movement
of the Caucasian people as their right to independence begins to admit a considerable part of world
community («struggle against occupation» it isn’t the separatism).
The statements of threat to existence of Russia as a uniform state in existing borders, i.e. a
possibility of territorial losses are even more often audible. Among the high-ranking Russian officials began
a good form to use this thesis as the argument, called to convince so-called healthy forces of a society in
necessity of cooperation with authorities in power. However the beautiful and terrible metaphor started in the
reference by those who is obliged to care just of national safety and integrity of the country, has every chance
to become a reality — as it has already occurred 20 years ago in case of disintegration of the USSR.
The argument that today the сarrying out of separazionny works on NC for the West isn't necessity
- isn't convincing. Its supporters lean against that fact that the power and financial power of the Russian
Federation is dependent enough of relations with the West, and from the point of view of concrete interests
there is no any point to make the disintegration of the Russian Federation. At program of carrying out
destraction the Russian state it is not a question of the scale purposes, but only about concrete private
interests.
We mustn’t forget, that in the real Russian Center there is a great strength supporting the scenario
developed in the second half of the 90s «clearing from NС», where the Russian Federation in the
frameworks of ideologhema «stop to feed churok» should separate from NС with a high-grade frontier.
Owing to some doubtfulness of the given kind of activity, and, as a consequence, opacities, it is
almost impossible to find the full and detailed description of plans of disintegration of the country. But
spending the content-analysis of mass-media, the Internet, scenarios of feature films (serials) and other, it is
possible to receive a preliminary representation about the techniques are used. Therefore the problem of the
given work is to develop the scenario of using already known techniques. It is important to notice also the
fact that technologies of disintegration of the states both in theoretiko-methodological, and in political
strategy aspects gradually approach with the military theory, military strategy and tactics.
The color revolutions which have occurred recently in territory of the Post-Soviet countries, keep
within logic «wrong (irregular) wars» of Fridrih fon Hejdt1, A. Drobov's «little wars»2, «rebellious wars» of
N.E. Messmer3, «not conventional wars» of Martin van Kreveld4, K. Malaparte's revolutions5, A. Gramshi's
nonviolent actions; strategy and tactics of guerrilla 6 , diversionary 7 and terrorist 8 war; psychothrone 9 ,
psychological10, information11 and network12 wars during the periods of confrontations, etc.
So, the destructive scenario is a scenario of purposeful and systematic using of informationpsychological, and other means for direct or indirect influence on conscious and subconscious public levels
of population of the NС on purpose to force it to operate in the necessary directions. It is so-called symbiotic
type of sociopolitical «nonviolent» technologies of civil disobedience and military strategy and tactics.
The presented material will be as the help of the organization and planning of the subsequent
preventive constructive scenario which will be more powerful and effective, than would be without a
prediction of destructive courses. It is desirable not to concern the destructive scenario automatically
negatively, after all in struggle for ideological influence besides «not ours» in each social environment
(ethnic, national etc.) is always «ours». The modalities presenting at the text it «is possible», «probably», it
«is necessary», «follows», it «is recommended», etc. as it is desirable not to consider as an appeal to concrete
actions. In cases in point only hypothetical aspect of a narration is expressed.
§ 1. THE SUBSTANTIATION OF DESTRUCTIVE SCENARIO.
The reserve of pressure of the Center on republics of NC practically runs low today, it glimmers
only on financing, the creation of Nothern Caucasus Federal Region for example. Any pressure hardly is
more than cost of "payment" for calmness is shown instantly by republics as obvious discontent.
1
Friedrich A., Freiherr von der Heydte. Der moderne Kleinkrieg als wehrpolitisches und militarisches Phanomen, 1972
Drobov A. "Small War" 1931
3
If you want peace, victory myatezhwar! The creative legacy of E.E. Messner. - Moscow: Military University, Russian Way, 2005.
4
Martin Van Creveld. Transformation of War. M., 2005.
5
Malaparte K. Technique coup / Trans. Translated from Italian. N, Kulish. - M.: Agraf, 1998.
6
Che Guevara. The guerrilla war. M., 1961.
7
Said Abu Saad. Jihad as a duty. 2004.
8
Address to the Muslim Dagestan. Dagestani Jamaat "Shariah." URL: http://seyfullah.tauhid.biz/; Examples of Modzhaheds –
women the Salaf Women. URL: http://seyfullah.tauhid.biz/; Recording of doubt in matters of Jihad and Takfir URL:
http://seyfullah.tauhid.biz/Oproverjeniemurdjiitam.doc etc.
9
Vinokourov I., Gurtovoi G. Psychotronic War: From myths - to reality. - M.: Mystery, 1993
10
Laynbardzher P. Psychological warfare. - Moscow: Military Publishing, 1962, Volkogonov D.A. Psychological warfare. Moscow: Military Publishing, 1984; Krysko V.G. Secrets of psychological warfare (goals, objectives, methods, forms, experience)
/, Ed. A. E-Taras. - Minsk: Harvest, 1999;
11
Zawadzkiy I.I. Information War - what is it? / / Privacy Policy. Confident, 1996, № 4, Victorоv A.F. Information war under
modern conditions. / / Information Society, 1997, № 1, Lisichkin V.A., Shelepin L.A. Third World Information - psychological
warfare. Moscow: Academy of Social Sciences, 1999; .Rastorguev C. Information Warfare. M.: Radio and Communication, 1999;
Grinyaev S.N. Intelligent counter information weapons M. SINTEG, 1999; Prokofiev V.F. Secret weapon of information warfare.
M. SINTEG, 1999; Ways to achieve victory in information warfare. M.: Knowledge is power, 1999.
12
Gavrish G.B. Network war against Russia: Past and Present / / South Russian Review. - 2006. - Vol. 34. Dugin A.G. Theory and
practice of network war and its impact on the situation in the Southern / / Ibid.
2
Today the main help to all Antirussian сепарационным forces is the Center it-self, its national and
religious (realized or not) policy. It doesn’t see (or doesn't want to see) the main thing, for the present not the
monolithic opponent on NС – radical religious-ethnic ideology, but also does everything that this ideology
prospers and increases.
Probably, making advances, training, feeding, tutoring, supplying future «enemy» the Center
shortly again will want to repeat already fulfilled Ichkeria’s scheme. But there is also a probability that
«enemy» will appear this time wiser, it will not begin to be got involved in power fight and won't react to any
provocations. So will happen, without external forces Russia will find independence of Caucasus, and the
West can act only in a role of the assistant – the accelerator.
1.1. Organizers of the destructive scenario.
After disintegration of the USSR for many western politicians and experts there was an intriguing
possibility to pass an opinion on «a new order». By request of the vice-president E.Gor in 1994 the large
research project has been executed, - 2 million units of the information on 113 cases of «the state collapse»
on 75 variables and for the 40-year-old period (1955-1994) have been analysed as a result to make the list of
the states with high, average or low «degree of risk of disintegration»1. This project, especially definitive list
of the states, had the closed character though its some results all the same have been published. The interest
represents the allocation of four major factors which appear connected with crash of the state mode more
often or signal about possibility of its total destabilization and even disintegration. They concern: absence of
democracy, large external debts, the big children's death rate and considerable percent of the youth.
Russia has been checked in the list of the states with high risk of disintegration, having added
thereby enthusiasm of people who saw in events of type of crisis in the Chechen Republic as
acknowledgement of the academic predictions. It is absolutely unimportant that similar forecasts of
disintegration of the states cannot be realized. It’s important another - an investment in these projects by
influential departments of certain intellectual and material resources. The involved experts, and also clients
of consumption of results of researches (the last are defined as «prospecting community, the government,
politicians , scientific») become involuntary hostages of the made forecasts and are ready to work in favor of
their realization, rather the reverse2.
Basic elements of strategy of Washington are rather accurately registered in «the transatlantic
project», finished in the Institute of Hoover (USA)3:
- Fastening of positions in Afghanistan;
-Expansion American and «in general western» presence at the Central-Asian region, modernization
and transformation of its Governments;
- Political and economic transformation of Palestin;
- The changing of mode in Iraq and transformations in the countries of region with a support on the
forces, aspiring to «keep up to date»;
- Mode change in Iran;
- Transformation not only hostile, but also friendly modes.
The main points characterizing strategy of the USA, testify that in the modern world open hegemony
of Washington was established. It doesn't hide neither the American politicians, nor the high-ranking military
officials, scientists. And in the estimations, the American researchers assert that this hegemony of the USA
will be long-term. In particular, D.Rief from world politics Institute (Washington) notices that «... In the
beginning of a new millenium it seems obvious that any state and what union of the states can't encroach in
the foreseeable future on hegemony of the United States - in traditional understanding of this term» 4 .
Thereupon the American researchers result various basic substantiations of necessity of resolute actions of
1
See URL: www.i-u.ru/biblio/archive/tishkov_ob/00.aspx
Working Papers State Failure Task Force Reportio, 1995, 30 Nov.; Inventory of Security Projects. Projects on World Security
Rockefeller Brothers Fund. N.Y., 1997.
3
Ivashov L.G. Geopolitical results of the year for Russia (rollback in all directions) / / Privacy. -2003 .- № 1-2, - P.45.
4
Ricff D. Second American Century? The Paradoxes of Power ("World Policy Journal", Winter 1999/2000, p.7)
2
the USA to realize the chance given to them by history. In particular, it is a question of following postulates
which give freedom of the USA and demand resolute actions:
• The USA should aspire openly to hegemony — the nature doesn't accept emptiness and if the
world is not run by Washington the center of world power will simply be displaced in other capital. It will be
better America operates the world, than somebody another in this world will operate America.
• Internally inclined to anarchy, the international system needs reasonable control; the USA
nowadays is the unique country, capable to carry out this control, the alternative is a chaos.
• The USA is simply obliged before the people and history to block a way to any applicant for world
leadership, to deprive of these applicants of means of achievement of hegemony, to weaken their power
potential.
• Probably, nobody loves predominant force, but the USA will be more tolerant and humane
predominant force, than someone another, more reserved, less aggressive, more inclined to carry out
humanitarian guardianship.
• There is a chance of creation of the best world - on the basis of democratic values and advantages
of market economy. This historical chance shouldn't be missed1.
In the USA, since 1959, annually in July is celebrated so-called week of the enslaved nations when
variety of ceremonies and the actions directed on support of the people, «enthralled by the Soviet-Russian
empire»2 are realized. In the special resolution of the congress of the USA accepted in the same occasion
among the nations, it is exclusive only force by the USSR kept in structure, the people of Lithuania, Ukraine,
Latvia, Estonia, (Belarus), Armenia, Azerbaijan, Georgia, Idel-Ural, Kozakia, Turkestan appeared 3,4 . As
L.Trotsky «everyone willingly recognizes clearing of foreigners at the enemy, but not own and not at the
allies»5.
The similar relation of the West to problems of self-determination of the people of Russia isn't a
special secret and hardly it is necessary to be surprised will be many people suspecting, like T.I.Korjagina:
«the West stays in intentions definitively to destroy Russia, to divide it on some agressive and military
among themselves small and weak states»6.
The USA today carries out a policy of a hegemonism absolutly in all directions. One of the major
lines of activity is the establishment and fastening of the influence in the Caucasian region .Todays in this
way the USA have already developed considerably .
Georgia became the fifth former Soviet country which has accepted the American military men 7.
This fact is considered by Americans as the big strategic victory. It consists that the USA had an opportunity
to carry out escalating pressure in all southern border of Russia, to use territory of Georgia as base for attacks
to Iraq and Iran, and also for a control establishment over pipelines which will be used for delivery of the
Caspian oil and gas to the world market8.
Separatsionnye conflicts always to some extent served the purposes of external agents (at least
because in the short-range plan they weaken the state)9. Plurality of simultaneous protests to the Center (it is
possible in each republic) becomes pledge of successful separation NС with formation of the independent
states.
If the planned process goes smoothly, it is possible not to stop on existing borders of republics, and
to pass to nearby edges and areas. For example, the Avarian republic extends on a part of the Astrakhan
1
Maynes Ch. W. U.S. role in the world: what are the choices? "Great Decisions 2000". W., 2000. - Р. 13.
See collapse of the USSR and the search for new integration ideas in Russia. URL: www.portal-slovo.ru/history/41260.php
3
Kurganov I.A. Nation USSR and the Russian question. Frankfurt / M., 1961. - Р. 188.
4
Emelyanov U. The Great Game: rates of separatists and the destinies of nations. M., 1990. - Р. 219
5
Trotsky L. Around the national principle / / Works, Vol. Moscow, Leningrad, 1927. Vol. IX. - P. 228.
6
Koryagina T.I. Transparency. 1993. № 24. - P. 1
7
Gavrish G.B. "Farewell, sovereignty": a new concept of Georgia's national security era of" color revolutions "/ / South Russian
Review. - 2006. - Vol. 34. - P. 103-109.
8
Grachev T.V. The USA - a superpower era of globalization: the politics of hegemony and dictatorship / / Privacy. -2003. - № 1-2,
January - February. - P.23.
9
Malyshev D. Phenomenon ethnic separatism in the Caucasus and the world experience / / Central Asia and Caucasus, № (3) 4. - P.
38.
2
region, Great Circassia - on a part of Krasnodar territory, and Nogajsky republic – on the southeast of
Stavropol Territory. Reference of Stavropol Territory to republics (NСFR) has a little simplified a problem.
Everything that is technically possible, and has predisposition, sooner or later is realized. Without
looking at all and so on the unsuccessful inertial scenario, the future external influence on NС becomes the
main destabilizing factor for the Russian Federation. The next states of Transcaucasia which are carrying out
multivector policy, it is frequent not in interests of Russia, become the base, and relative ease in activization
of international contradictions a convenient occasion to intervention of world powers in internal affairs of
Russia
The West has already got a successful experience of the work with the Caucasian culture: in total for
one and a half of year the force right and deidealogical oppositions in Georgia have created uniform mass
organization «National movement» which number has reached about 20 000 members, and all for three
weeks nonviolent «revolution of roses» has won1; the resettlement of the Muslim people – Turki-meshetintsi
(apprx. 15 thousand) from Krasnodar territory no more than two families in one city and then fast and
successful assimilation 2 and etc. – all these examples show the presence in the future enough strong
contender of Russia on the NС. According to this point of view it’s clear, the sight at ostensibly loss of the
West in South Ossetia and Abkhazia, as on successful saving operations of Russia .
Russian mode in South Ossetia and Abkhazia at the given stage is favourable to the West. Actually
Russia was got involved in territory which can become suddenly flashpoints, and later also Antirussian.
Actually, in general, it is not important where the Russian forces will be involved, the acquisition of
protection over South Ossetia and Abkhazia even simplifies a problem of branch of Caucasus.
The West consistently enough tries to realize a strategic problem on an establishment of the control
over all without an exception the former Soviet republics. Today's Russia doesn't represent danger, only raw
materials, the sizes of national territory and presence of the nuclear weapon keep its world power status.
Certainly, the leading place while occupies power interest. The aspiration to bypass Russia in questions of
deliveries of power resources has been allowed to organize in the shortest terms an oil and gas transit from
the countries of the Caspian area on the territory of Georgia 3 . With oil of Caspian sea often have been
connected more or less significant events on Caucasus4. Actions of the powers interested in the Caucasian oil,
varied from frankly power decisions to diplomatic maneuvering and use of private levers of influence that
was quite often covered with ideological rhetoric.
And even territorial interest to region has appeared long before the world importance of power
resources. With joining of Caucasus to Russia have started forming the models of partition, differ on the
military political and ethnic formats, but always having an ultimate goal is a cardinal weakness of Empire.
Recently the attention of the West became a little low to the NС. There are some reasons:
• diligence of Russia to carry out and not to contradict the basic wishes of the West in the field of
global world processes;
• world financial crisis focuses the countries on internal problems;
• West employment in large-scale military operations in Iraq, in Afghanistan;
• problems of the West with the nuclear program of Iran;
• prompt strengthening of China, as influential power;
• the Center’s hard line in relation to an order on the NС;
• surprising to the West rigid (cruel) and successful second Chechen campaign;
1
Kara-Murza S., Alexandrov A., Murashkin M., Telegin S. On the eve of the "orange" revolution. Section 3. "Colour" revolutions
in
former
Soviet
Union.
Chapter
10.
Georgia-2003
"Rose
Revolution".
See
URL:
http://poznaisebya.com/book/psywar/orangrev/gl18.shtm
2
Georgia and the US-Turkish project for the return URL:http://forum.hayastan.com/index.php?showtopic=26113.
3
Kolchin S. Projects and prospects for solving transportation problems Russian oil and gas resources / / International Dialogue. 2002 .- № 1
4
Kolchin S. Caspian Oil and Gas: Russia's strategic interests / / World Economy and International Relations. 1998. Number 3.
Malgin A. Caspian oil and the security of Russia / / Power. 1999. Number 3. Fomenko O. The Caspian Sea and the "oil diplomacy".
M., 2001.
• demonstration of confident professional behavior of the Russian Center in Georgian-southern
Ossetia’s conflict and in the Ukraine;
• Russia agrees on placing of a military contingent of the OTAN in Central Asia, in Transcaucasia
and in the Eastern Europe;
• Russia uses widely for calculations by dollars and euro and so finances West economy;
• power resources of Russia are under control of so-called «transnational» corporations;
• intellectual and financial resources of Russia constantly immigrate to the West, etc.
• the West hasn’t got the intention of the special subversive activities against the Russian Federation,
enough economic, ideological and cultural war which is carried out so successfully, with the minimum costs
and risk.
Analyzing the work of psychological service of the West, in the light of last operative actions in the
east (Iraq, Afghanistan, Egypt, Tunis, Libya, etc.), it is necessary to allocate a range of the weak moments
(lacks), for the purpose of their further account in the conditions of the NС:
1) ignoring of historical and cultural traditions and customs;
2) an underestimating of national-psychological features of local population;
3) demonstrative imposing of own cultural values;
4) weak knowledge of language and specificity of a situation in each republic;
5) in the majority prepared printing, audio- and video data practically are absent loans from literary
works, music, from folklore of the local people, the appeal to authorities local historical and religious figures;
6) ignoring of the historical experience which has been saved up in the previous wars and
confrontations;
7) the main thing is the ignorance and demonstration of disrespect for Islam.
Experience in similar conditions can't be completely shifted on republics of the NC.
It is a question of success in Georgia. The Georgian people differs not only other religion and
cultural potential, but also specific national-psychological features. For this purpose it is necessary to create
special prospecting division of psychological operations. In an ideal, researching of the NС should be put on
a modern scientific basis, and be based on access to any necessary data of republican national communities.
External forces put pressure upon the Center as follows1:
1. Information-political pressure is the statements of leaders of some countries of the West and heads of
structures of the European union about «necessities of control over maintenance of free and democratic
passage of repeated parliamentary elections in N.», regular visiting of the country by representatives of the
foreign states and the international organizations is an original forcing of «pressure of presence».
The citizens of republic N. have got a sensation of own importance according to the opinion of the
international community. Ideas and representations about inevitable subsequent support are appeared from
the part of this community after they «will make a correct choice».
2. Rendering of financial support of opposition.
3. Polittechnological support of the organization and carrying out of the election campaign.
4. Correction of existing legislative base. For example, before early election in parliament of Republic
Moldova which have been appointed to July 29th, 2009, on June 12th parliament contrary to the current
legislation, forbidding to make amendments to the selective code less than six months before elections, has
lowered a threshold for passage of parties to parliament from 6 % to 5 %, and also has reduced the minimum
threshold of an appearance on elections from 50 % to 1/3 voters. By the recognition of the deputy-communist
V.Tsurkan, the amendments have been made under the offer of representatives of the Council of Europe
considering that «some cases of preservation of democracy and political stability can be over legislations»2.
5.The organization of control over carrying out of election campaign, elections and procedure of counting
of votes. Imposing of own interpretations of legality and legitimacy of elections (under the threat
delegalization and delegitimization actions of the power and elections). Observers, representatives of the
western mass-media are sent, «independent» exit-pol, etc. are organized.
1
2
Galich A.E., Lushnikov D. Technology of "color revolutions." - M.: RIOR, 2010. - P. 67.
See URL: www.regnum.ru/news/1304625.html
6. Information support of a victory of opposition on the elections. It will be organized for the purpose of
fastening of a victory of an opposition, its subsequent legitimization in the opinion of the population and the
international community, and also for reception of guarantees of changes by the won party of the foreign
policy in a direction defined by the customer-sponsor.
1.2. The preconditions of disintegration of the Russian Federation.
At the end of zero of XXI-st century, the estimation of the processes proceeding in Russia,
outwardly has optimism signs. Like country disintegration is impossible. The tendency of mass degradation
and lumpenization of the population are overcome. The state and a power’s vertical amplify. Leading
political forces show high level of concentration of political will. The control system is optimized. The
lexicon of politicians is characterized by such terms, as national interests of Russia, nation health, spiritual
life of a society, patriotic education, traditions of the Soviet culture, a science, formation etc.
And the preconditions (targets) for successful realization of disintegration have a system character:
1) The schemes of international conflicts «Russian – Caucasians» are distinctly formed. The Events
on Manezhnaya Square weren't something casual. The destruction of «empire of the Kremlin» has already
occurred, while it is not so openly and in every possible way is a self-deception , but nevertheless is
obviously. The spent national policy on the NС has made inevitable an aggravation of "Russian question»
across all Russia. The Russian on the beginning of 2011 enter a sharp phase of crisis of the national-ethnic
identity.
2) Reliably generated interconnected conflict (dozing) on the basis of deep breaks of cultural, ethnic
and religious relations of Russian and Caucasians and the main thing, - having ability to fast change in mass
consciousness towards escalation;
3) Unlike recent Chechen campaigns, the future Caucasian crisis for the Russian Federation won't
have even the minimum ideological cover for world community, the type as «constitutional order prompting»,
or «destruction of the center of terrorism» that considerably will complicate application of forces of regular
army and bombing attacks. It will be well prepared typical conflict of the whole people (cultures) which
enough have been kept away from each other;
4) Today the realization of the power of the Center in republics of the NC is based on relations of
open domination. In some republics it is necessary to provide this condition and by compulsion ways
(including the violence). The center should conduct continuously special work on a gain and deduction of the
consent with the southern periphery. But the mechanism of the reliable power is not only the compulsion, but
also the belief. Conquering of the territory of the NC as a power and economic basis of the power of Russia
is represented obviously insufficient, absence of domination over minds of the population automatically
assumes the instability of this power;
5) Presence of the heavy both not resolved social problems and the rupture of the power caused by it
with a society, and also in secret arrangement of a part of local authorities with separatists;
6) World outlook inadequacy of the Center. It is expressed, first of all, in the rough power methods
of influence inherited from the past. More than two centuries in Russia dominated representation about the
Caucasian people as separate of Russian. Processes occurring in them saw as the movement to constant
separation. Accordingly, and the threats to the state the Center found as an existence of weight of the
separatists accumulating force. Means of overcoming of this threat were transformed in strengthening of
power structures. Any reasons of deep contradictions and a distance of cultures and religion were perceived
by the Center as the lyrical metaphor specifying in the minor factor. So, the Center in the future will not be
ready to actions against not military ideological (cultural and religious) separation conflict and at it won't
have got possibilities to apply habitual rough «mechanical» force.
7) Possibility of wide using of weakness of integrative devices of the multinational Russian
Federation. The respect for a freedom of worship and observance of ethnic traditions and customs becomes a
screen and scenery behind which there is a separation. In Russian and Caucasian population it is already
introduced successfully the idea of inadmissibility of mutual assimilation is cultivated. This inferiority of
statehood is put in the mechanism of disintegration of all multinational countries;
8) In the relation of seperezionniy conflicts the states with national territorial formations are
vulnerable. Those are the states which are because of various reasons have to "respect" territorial ethnic
identity. On the contrary, the states focused on assimilation and observing categorical rules to any
ethnoterritorial formations, are tolerant to such scenarios.
Let's tell, separazionniy conflict is impossible in the USA as this state, without dependence from
ethnic and religions, regards as of paramount importance concept «the citizen of America» and «mixes» all
newcomers (for example, history with resettlement of Turki-meshetintsi, 2003). A step separating nationalterritorial federalism from separatism is very short.
8) Development of crisis of the government caused by factors of economic and/or social character
— hunger, wars, poverty, oppression, social injustice. The system of world global capitalism enters a strip of
crisis and the subsequent inevitable stagnation, coinciding with a bearish wave of a big cycle of Kondratiev.
It will lead inevitability to the changing of all system of the international order, occurrence of new
provocations, risks, and conflicts. The danger of a situation is that our geopolitical competitors won't refuse
the information struggle for influence in the post-Soviet territory countries. The opposition will be interfaced
to constant forcing of a psychosis round «intervention» of Moscow in affairs of neighboring countries.
9) It is impossible to exclude the disintegration of Russian part of the Russian Federation on a
number of the independent states at preservation of a generality of language and culture as it has occurred
with Spanish colonies in the South America in the beginning of XIX century.
Analyzing passage of velvet revolutions, including reorganization («perestroika»), it is really visible
that the loss of control from the side of the power becomes the main process. Being at the crossroads between
action and inactivity in respect of reaction to deviations, the power each time selects inactivity but as it not
disposal, and reusable process of a choice, the situation gradually passes in a new condition. When the power
nevertheless comes into effect, the old toolkit doesn't help any more, as it is necessary to make decisions in
new conditions to which the state system is not ready. Training which agents of national security took place
as a result has no value, as they trained on crowd dispersion, instead of make orders.
Preconditions in the destructive scenario are expressed among other and in noted by M.Vinogradov
characteristic: «the General law in revolutions on the post-Soviet territory exists - it is connected with
psychological influence of precedent of creation of change of the power in neighboring countries»1. Thus
Russia, unlike the Post-Soviet countries, «is closed» by that it has taken place the period of political change:
«Our Russian revolution has already occurred, and for Russia was enough velvet. Today the storm places
only in a part of the heads of «rebellious elite». The population supports competent management, market
development and social programs. The next 30-40 years the country waits forward development». But this is
a false representation as the same with the Post-Soviet countries the expectation of the West has not been
realized, what corresponds «maxima of Zlobin» - «and who has you told, what the disintegration of the
USSR is finished?»2
J.Krupnov also doesn't accept similar calmness: «Has put here at all in any short-sightedness of
ruling persons. The matter is that behind a train of revolutions stand essentially new paramilitary (i.e.
semimilitary men) technologies of political action, and behind them - more than semicentenial experience of
the USA and Europe. To reproach high-ranking officials from an environment of presidents that they didn't
see direct danger, means today what to reproach zulusy with absence of representation of the control over
them by companions from space»3.
1.3. Realization of the destructive scenario.
For realization of so scale plans it is necessary huge financial, ideological and military maintenance
which can't be carried out without support of foreign countries. Split in elite is necessary for a victory its
unconsolidation and the presence of active and ambitious opposition. If military creation means a religiousemancipating underground, recruiting and preparation of insurgents, the organization of the educational
1
Vinogradov M. Characteristics of the national "velvet." URL: www.mvin.ru/2005/080405_apnn.htm
See URL: www.dialogs.org.ua/print.php?part=issue&m_id=9438
3
See URL: www.panlogcom.nayk.ru / cgi-bin / dd-view.cgi?
2
centers and a wide network of diversionno-guerrilla bases and camps but the ideological plan it means using
of several global and traditional superideas (Panislamism, pankturism, creation of Great Circhessia, etc.). All
these superideas supplement and strengthen each other.
The scenario of operation of disintegration of the Russian Federation isn’t declared openly. And
meanwhile today there are no documentary acknowledgements of presence of the special scheme of
disintegration, but as the bases for this conclusion there are a lot of facts in which already it is necessary to
see certain system serves: total segregation of the Russian society on Russian and Caucasians (religious,
ethnic, cultural). In the presented program (in the presence of enough strong preconditions) it is necessary to
rally quickly the big weight of people by any solidarity, and then for short term to organize crowd and to
direct. Difference from the previous Chechen separative movement in that, as the purpose, both a problem,
and actions are set strictly under the schedule – the supports of the Russian mode are broken step by step that
gives a vent on its points of vulnerability. Household opposition «they have got there, in Russia» which
could be met in the country for a long time, from Kaliningrad to the Far East (especially on the NC), had got
value of political geography.
Efficiency of the scenario of disintegration can't be provided by carrying out of operational actions
especially on the territory of the NC. Easing and destabilization in any part of the power of the Russian
Federation will be an inductor of the spent scenario. Main principles of the induction (peace additions of
military strategy):
• the territorial. Destabilisation should pass as minimum in 4-6 territories (besides the republics of
the NC). The Most «kindled» territories are frontier (Stavropol and Krasnodar territory, Rostov and
Astrakhan), regional (Kaliningrad and the Far East), in-Russian ethnic (Tatarstan, Bashkiria) with obligatory
support of meetings and mass riots in Moscow;
• the economic. Crisis of resources, campaigns for sharp reduction of receipt of hard currency in the
Russian Federation as a result of reduction of prices of oil , in cooperation with Saudi Arabia, and also
restriction of export of natural gas to the west; widely organized technical misinformation for the purpose of
economy destruction; universal financial problems; currency macrooperations; huge expenses for safety
(operations on the NC); war of oligarchical structures etc.
• the political. Disagreements in imperious commands; transition periods (elections, the changing
of the power); sudden death of the leader of the power etc.
• the psychological. Duplicating from a cinema to news editions about inevitability of disintegration
of the Russian Federation;
• the geopolitical. Strengthening of untirussian movements in all republics of the ex- USSR.
Especially in the Ukraine, Belarussia, Kazakhstan, Azerbaijan, Abkhazia.
The plan of disintegration of the Russian Federation on North Caucasian line will have, most likely,
two plots, depending on participating republics:
- Merge of several republics in uniform new, larger state (interrepublican consolidation);
- Internal rallying of the people during smoothing of distinctions between groups available in it
(intrarepublican consolidation) and an exit from the Russian Federation.
Activation of Ingushetia, the Chechen Republic and Dagestan will inevitably lead to revolt and jerk
to independence in the western part of the NC. Thus Chercassians will raise a claim to all Black Sea coast of
the NC to Novorossisk and Anapa that will create the powerful center not only internal, but also the
international pressure. The Chercassian diaspora «will set» on weakened and transforming in extraction
Russia the countries of the Near East and, probably, Turkey where the diaspora possesses considerable
influence. Technical difficulty and simultaneously ease of this scenario consists that many people of the NC
live on the territory of the republics, and on adjoining territories of formally Russian regions, and on
considerable removal from republics.
Obviously that the western analysts quite indifferent to destiny of internal part of the NC, show
huge enthusiasm concerning the idea of tearing away from Russia the Black Sea of the coast of the NC, as
having strategic value for a policy in water area of the Black sea and for the routes of transportation of oil1.
Stimulation of ethnic cleanings in the western part 0f the NC: expression of the Russian-speaking population
goes and hasn't finished yet, and in Adygea (where it makes three quarters of the population), it is much
possible to understand, only starts.
As the proof of a reality of the offered scheme the developed and tested information-psychological
technology of purposeful destabilization, disintegration and formations of the most different new countries
without obvious participation of external forces, with use internal separazionist, international conflicts,
«velvet» revolutions, student's mutinies, postelective protests, etc. serves. These abilities have reached that
level of a maturity that there was a possibility to develop quickly strategy with reference to concrete
sociocultural conditions. Such world concepts as «democracy threat», «adherence to freedom ideals» and etc.
are reliably generated. All listed allows the West to declare the NC a zone of the vital interests during the
appointed moment.
It is visible that the West will lean, first of all, against developed antagonism of Russian and
Caucasians, and fundamental event in destiny of the Caucasian society the rupture with Russia becomes a
separation debut. Considerable and influential part of the population, having obeyed to suggestion, will drop
out of traditions and norms of a clan society, and its new values and «style of life» will lean on western
material and a social base. Religious preferences will be carefully considered, contradictions between
radicals and preaching traditional Islam, and the main thing - an official recognition of external forces «world public opinion» (West) and the countries of the Near East will disappear.
As a matter of fact, deconstractive scenario is the real information-psychological process directing
the consolidation of a mass social base of the Caucasian people on increase of confidence of the correctness
and practicability of idea of independence, on strengthening of psychological stability, moral spirit, political,
social and all other kinds of activity which are today under the influence of Russian Center.
§ 2. PREPARATORY STAGE.
The huge work for the future blasting of communication the NC with the Russian Center has been
done. This is a long effort for twenty years of which the collective protest will of the Caucasian people is
constructed. It consists not only in influence on ethnoelite and local power structures, and on ordinary
Caucasian consciousness, on daily thoughts of the simple person. The most effective way of influence is
indefatigable repetition of the same statements to have got used them and to start to accept not by reason,
and on trust. This significant amount of ethno- and a religious information-psychological material in massmedia, books, brochures, journal and newspaper articles, conversations and disputes which endlessly were
repeated and in the huge set have formed conflictоgenic distinctions of Russian and Caucasians. Successfully
there are to end ethnоreligiozation the future conflict, its reducing to spiritual sphere, substitution of a reality
by abstractions.
The formation of a break of Federation can be connected with redistribution of imperious powers
between the Center and the republics which basic impulse should be set by political elite. So the interests of
ethnoelite can be carried to a dynamic component of process of the decomposition . However scale social
changes are impossible without the prepared of social soil - interests and moods of the majority of the
population, is an inertial component of process of disintegration. The active consent of public opinion is an
indispensable condition of success of a deconstructive scenario.
Preparatory stage is differ proceeding from specificity of the Caucasian society, a condition of
imperious institutes, their legality and legitimacy. Many methods of «promotion» are applicable restrictedly
and even are impossible in one republics and considerable image different from others.
1
Rhinelander L.M, Russia's Imperial Policy. The Administration of the Caucasus in the First Half of Ihe XlX-th Century //
Canadian Slavonic Papers. 1975. -Vol. 17. -№2-3. - P. 218-235
D.Laflend confirms1: «In effect, it is possible to speak about three branches of modern technology of
revolutions: about the non-governmental organizations, control over mass-media and the razed operations».
The basic directions of work at a preliminary stage are:
- Research and analytical work;
- Activity of foreign special services and diplomatic missions;
- Work with elite;
- Work with mass-media;
- Work with the non-governmental organizations (NGO).
- The organization hidden and use of legal financial streams;
- The organization, training and promotion of mass protest movement;
- Work with public organizations, movements and political parties;
- Work with groups and categories of population
2.1. Diagnostics of predistructive situations.
The strategy of destruction is developed taking into account the results of the analytical researches
spent in each taken republic of the NC, in next edges and areas, and across all the Russian Federation as a
whole. Working out of similar analytical research begins with a definition and the detailed description of the
basic operating groups. Then the levels of social atmospheres and their dynamic follow:
- The level of trust to social institutes.
- The level of trust to the power and its personified representatives.
- Level of social state of health of the population (separately socially-psychological, social and
economic and sociopolitical state of health);
- Level of material well-being of the population;
- Level of social, economic and mental deprivation (in this case, relative deprivation, that is
subjective sensation of deprivation of the vital blessings and a dissatisfaction), social intensity (level of a
social dissatisfaction is above an average) and social discontent (verbally shown discontent);
- Level of social fears and expectation, specificity of catastrophic consciousness.
- Level of protest and disputed potential of the society, separate categories and population groups;
- Level of social and political activity of the society.
The following:
- Ratings of channels of communications (in particular mass-media), trust level to channels of
communications and mass-media);
- Presence and the importance of informal channels of communications, hearings;
- Degree of prevalence of mobile communication;
- Degree of availability to the population of a network the Internet, quantity of the users, the most
popular information resources.
On the basis of this information working out of strategy and tactics of actions in frameworks of
deconstructive scenario begins. Certainly, it is possible to be limited to less detailed complex of criteria and
indicators of a condition of society СК. On the other hand, it is possible to make essential additions and to
expand the offered model
2.2. The formation of antagonism between the NC and other Russia.
All work with mass consciousness (subconsciousness) is spread out of 4 steps:
1) an infection – formation, strengthening and keeping at certain level of disputed will;
2) crystallization - processing of mass disputed will;
3) сanalisation - connection together disputed will of each particularly taken people;
4) performance – carrying out disputed will in the large-scale protest.
1
Laughland, J. Technique coup / Orange network from Belgrade to Bishkek / holes. Ed. By N.A. Narochnitskaya. - St. Petersburg.:
Aletheia LIZH.-P. 33.
Naturally, distinctive conditions of republics define special character and infection forms in each
separate case, but organic laws have already worked in the whole region - carrying over of ideological and
political struggle from sphere of theoretical consciousness in sphere of ordinary consciousness , using of all
available contradictions of Russian Center and ethnic periphery1.
In carrying over they address not to scientific arguments and logic arguments, not to reason and at
all to the facts, and to the irrational phenomena. They are emotions and instincts (religious and national pride,
mercenary interest, ethnic ambitions, an instinct of social and national self-preservation and etc.), prejudices
(national and religious) and biases (is usually traditional-historical character).
This work leans against well studied law: repeated repetition of any formula exhausts it in
subconsciousness. Therefrom it influences behavior of the person irrespective of, what party pushes
consciousness. If suddenly the consciousness starts to reject the formula subconsciousness will block
consciousness. The first step of work with population of the NС today comes practically to the end, but it is
necessary not to forget about the Caucasians living out of republics. The assimilation of «the pressure» tested
by migrants from the NC is rather strong. However there are numerous channels and mechanisms of
resistance to it and reproduction of distinctive ethnocultural and religious identity even if it is a question of
rather small people. A duty is application of the following expert providings a survival and development of
ethnocentrism in Russia:
• Preservation of a native language and its adaptation to new soсial environment (training to native
language at home, dialogue in a native language in the family, relatives and in national association); if the
diaspora in this district is numerous enough, to ask and demand to organize native language lessons at school
for training children;
• Following of Muslim tradition: celebrating of Muslim holidays, mosque visiting, translation of
religious tradition to children, in particular by means of training at Sunday schools; compulsory education to
the Arabian language, Koran reading;
• Aspiration to get marriage «with the native» and to keep ethnic names of children;
• To keep and transfer to children various elements of national culture: representations about people
history, its culture (including the literature, music and etc.) and customs, traditions, skills of preparation of
national meal;
• Creation of national societies and associations as steady centers «ethnocentric world» in unnational
environment;
• The organization of evenings: with Koran reading; with studying of history of the Caucasian war,
and deportation of people of NС; with political discussions concerning a situation in native republics and in
the Russian Federation; with national dances etc.
• Maintenance personal informal and official relations with the native land of ancestors or residing
territories (for example, the invitation and visiting of concerts and performances of actors from the NС), and
also with settlers (muhagirs);
• Wide using of national sites of the Internet and inclusion in network communities, forums;
• To lodge as it is possible more close each other, forming local ethnic settlements (street, quarter).
• To promote each other in the help of employment, to spend ethnization of labor activity.
Athnicity should remain not because it is fixed since a birth but because of that is should be as
expression of deep and steady identity of the person and its important component family and private life. At
each Caucasian-migrant in the Russian environment the supervaluable idea - greatness of its people, its
culture, its religion in comparison with Russian should be generated. For this reason Caucasians shouldn't
observe easy when their fellow countryman doesn't carry out customs and traditions of ancestors, avoids the
nationality, assimilates with Russian (become a Russian). All possible forces need to be put for its returning
in a bosom of the native people.
Crystallization also concerns a preparatory stage, this so-called «skeleton building». Used ways of
crystallization are numerous enough:
1
Sevryugin V.I. Specific methods of social and psychological impact and influence on people. - Chelyabinsk Region. id-in, 1996. P. 81-104.
- repetition of the same thesis of opposition («we are not Russian cattle», «a surname of the working
president of republic was on sale to Moscow» etc.);
- references to authorities on a combination to various gamble (beginning from distortion of citations
and finishing references to nonexistent sources);
- manipulations with figures and the facts for creation of visibility of objectivity and accuracy (the
statistic of alcoholism, a narcotism, divorces, the children's homes, sick of AIDS etc. at Russian);
- tendentious selection of an illustrative material with a stress on effect «neglect» (presence in
modern pop culture of Russian of a significant amount of homosexuals, «Russian – gays, cattle, slaves and
prostitutes» etc.);
- frightening «evident illustrations» propaganda sights (a photo and video of numerous retaliatory
operations of Russian in both Chechen companies);
- coding on «disgust» for a certain word and all that is connected with it (if the child badly conducts
itself – «you behave as Russian»; to name dogs Russian names as Peter , Basil , John).
- and other similar receptions basing on creation of emotional discomfort and neutralization of ability
of mass consciousness it is rational to estimate coming separatism events.
Practice of use of attributes for crystallization of differences of Caucasians from Russian should be
presented very widely. Certainly, use of attributes as a symbol of familiarizing with ethnocentrism, can
automatically not lead to momentary formation of unity of Caucasians and their protest against Russian.
External distinctions act only as the precondition facilitating this process. However even such superficial
partnership in the protest is represented rather valuable.
Thus, the procedure of «familiarizing» giving the formal grounds to oblige Caucasians to separation,
without dependence from their sights to wear arabo-islamic symbolics, creates preconditions for visual
allocation of a generality «attached», and later it becomes a source of rapprochement of all Caucasian people
among themselves.
For today crystallization of mass consciousness has quite good results, thus the Internet is the basic
assistant, carries out a role of «the invisible government», for example: «FSB blew up Russia, and substituted
Chechens»1; «FSB has prepared insurgents for capture of Beslan, counting on a considerable quantity of
children's victims»2 and etc. Meanwhile across all the Russian Federation the open formula «the people
against the criminal power» in it concerning soft variants (for example, «the people against the corrupted
bureaucracy») is developed.
Introduction of thought what «the corrupted bureaucracy» (corruption) is now the main collective
enemy of the people and the reason of all troubles of Russia, is conducted with such intensity, what even the
president of the Russian Federation includes this formula in the performances, understanding or not that
himself is the main representative of this power. One of necessary conditions of successful crystallization is
so-called «the swing by freedom». In the constitution of Russia as a principle of the federal device equality
and self-determination of the people of the Russian Federation is fixed. The international pact about the civil
and political rights and the International pact about the economic, social and cultural rights in the first articles
say that «all people have the right to self-determination. Owing to this right they freely establish the political
status and freely provide the economic, social and cultural development». Further it is said that all states
participating in these Pacts should « … encourage realization of the right to self-determination and respect
this right». The duty of the states is «to abstain from any violent acts, depriving the people of their right to
self-determination, freedom and independence»3.
Here it is possible to recite the history of Georgia (this material is enough) about illegal intervention
of Russia in its internal affairs and to contribution of separation of Abkhazia and South Ossetia. Thus in the
international Pacts it is specified that «each state should abstain from any actions directed on infringement of
national unity and territorial integrity of any other state»4.
1
See. URL: www.compromat.ru/main/fsb/kniga.htm
See.URL: www.kazak-chita.ru/art/vrn081209.html
3
Human Rights: A Collection of universal and regional international instruments. M., 1990. - P. 52-54, 60, 71-72.
4
Ibid, p. 35
2
Proceeding from the aforesaid, it is possible to range republics on degree of probability of
realization of the collective consent to branch from Russia. In the lead factors of influence on this consent
will be:
- A mononationality (the Chechen Republic and Ingushetia);
- The minimum share of Russian (the Chechen Republic, Ingushetia, Dagestan);
- Historically caused desire of branch is the history of violent joining to Russia, active participation
in the Caucasian war, collaborative moods in days of the Great Patriotic War, participation in the Chechen
crisis and etc. (the Chechen Republic, Ingushetia, few - Dagestan, Kabardino-Balkariya, KarachaevoCircassia);
- Islamization (Dagestan, the Chechen Republic, Ingushetia);
- Absence at the people of the administrative formations (Kabardino-Balkariya, KarachaevoCircassia);
- Desire of reunion with the related people (Adygea, Kabardino-Balkariya, Karachaevo-Circassia –
projects Great Circassia and the Caucasian Turkestan).
The history also «is shaken and crystallizes: the main Caucasian hero was and is immam Shamil, the
soldier, the Moslem, the defender of the Caucasian culture from Russian1; the whole Caucasian people have
been exterminated by Russian2, etc. As this factor will play an important role in separations, it is useful to
make short digression to history of the Caucasian resistance. In its formation and «fighting» using it is
possible to allocate three big processes — the Caucasian war, Deportation and the Chechen crisis. The future
separation will lean in many respects against the facts of these historical processes.
Steps of the canalization and performances begin and proceed within the limits of defined cognitive
explosion when old rules of interpretation and a reinterpretation cease to work. Kognitivnyj explosion can be
natural (the long spent preparation) and is artificial designed (fast). In the latter case it can be the collective
protest, religious activity - as all of them change not the facts, and rules.
Kognitivnyj explosion is the result of work of two opposite focused interpretative cars setting
understanding of occurring events: the enemy is Russia, the friend is the West (East); the hero is the new
person (Antirussian), the enemy is the existing power, a victim is the people.
2.3. Reorientation of sights of the NС to the West and Near East countries.
Today inhabitants of republics don't approach neither to the West, nor to the East. The West is
personified by the enemy of the Muslim world , the Near East because of the separation is weak. Within the
limits of the offered scenario of separation, every of it has got a one problem – to become authoritative and
representative for the NС : it is necessary for the West to appear as respecting religious preferences of
Caucasians, and to the East – as the rich friend.
People of the NС never before didn't represent a single whole, differing from each other on language,
a life and culture level. Even during an epoch of imam Shamil its influence, conclusive in Dagestan and the
Chechen Republic, didn't extend neither to Ossetia, nor on Kabarda. Even attempts of association of
mountain emigration round its grandson, undertaken in parallel by Turkey and Poland haven't crowned
success3. Since 1989 – 2000 for the NС various special services on management of separatic moods of the
population were working. However actions of these services had a disbalanced character: the part «pulled»
towards Islamization, a part – towards nationalization, and it was necessary for the third only escalation of
confrontations for the purpose of consumption of the great volume of arms.
On the NC there was no necessary experience of the independent management, self-sufficient
economy. Russian managing directors, engineers, technicians, qualified workers, doctors, teachers were
always necessary for normal functioning of economy and social sphere. In creation of own armed forces of
1
Haji Ali. Legend of the witness about Shamil. - Makhachkala, 1995; Ramazanov HH The era of Shamil. Makhachkala, 2004.
The Caucasian war: the people's liberation struggle of the mountaineers of the Northern Caucasus in the 20 - 60s. XIX century.
Makhachkala, 2006. - P. 168.
3
Amelina Y. The fifth Column of Turkey / / Our continent (Nash continent). 2003. December 5th.
2
republic of the NC also are compelled to lean against Russian staff, an equipment and training. The question
is discussed, has Russia subsidized or maintained the NC , but with arrival of a parade of sovereignties was
accurately found out that the NC still needs the help of Moscow, and the international help depends on a
position of last.
Caucasians can get «independence» only concerning Russia. It means that future separazionniy
conflict should be considered not in the logician of upholding of independence and independence of the new
Caucasian states, and in the logician of transition of dependence to other center. The power in republics of
the NC after disintegration of the USSR always belonged to the Russian Center. As though the Chechen
insurgents tried to receive independence of Russia, they haven't been accepted neither under West protection,
nor under East protection. Both Islamites, and nationalists — meanwhile all of them represent the parts of the
Russian people, and this accessory is weighed over them as something supranational. The given scenario
assumes that the republics of the NC receiving legitimacy from hands of the West, will receive also the status
of «states», and the East also will render them this service with the consent of the West.
Advancement of political and religious ideas on the NC from the Near East has been carring out not
one hundred years. The majority of these ideas has fundamentalist character is the creation uniform shariat
boards. Saudi Arabia, Turkey, Iran, Jordan and after failure with Ichkeria continue to support some Islamic
organizations on the NC. It also is appreciable on examples of ex- Soviet, nowadays the independent Muslim
republics, aspiring to create various forms economic and political connections and to expand the cooperation
with the big Muslim neighbors.
It is difficult to tell, which of the countries makes influence today on «degree increase» the Islamic
factor on the NC. And still, in view of the future leading part of Muslim groupings, the Muslim governments
and associations are important participants of the second and third levels. It is necessary to pay the greatest
attention to the governments which always tried to support in various degree to struggle of Moslems against
nonmoslems.
The league of the Arabian states and the Organization of Islamic conference provided support and
feasibly coordinated efforts of the members for the help to Muslim groupings in intersivilisation conflicts.
This Islamic International was involved in such actions, as sending of volunteers for an establishment of
board of Islamites; common propaganda wars against the governments resisting to Islamites in this or that
country; creation of the Islamic centers in diasporas etc1.
Ex-soviet, nowadays independent Muslim republics aspire to create various forms economic and
political connections with each other and to expand cooperation with the Muslim neighbors while Turkey,
Iran and Saudi Arabia make huge efforts to strengthen links with these new states.
All republics of the NC (except the North Ossetia) basically can select for themselves two ways of
development — the secular or Islamic state. The Islamic state provides process of penetration of doctrines of
Islam practically in all spheres of life of the Islamic state, in activity of Islamic communities and in life of
separate people. Process of Islamization and introduction of the total law of Sheriyat in the NC if doesn't
lead to civil war, that was in Ichkeria (traditional and jadids (new)) will catalyze the archaization of life,
deterioration of an economic situation and the main thing infringement of communications with the western
world community. It is no wonder to process of "Islamization of the legislation» they resist even in the
Muslim countries2.
Work with people of the NC should lean not only against excellent knowledge of ethnopsychology,
internal conflicts and aspirations, but also on a religious situation at traditionals (at the majority). Islam as
religion is very badly understand in the West, and the Caucasians professing traditional Islam, especially
wound, when it is not undertaken even attempts to understand it. There is a fundamental distinction between
Islamic and the Western world in mutual relations between religion and the state.
One of the most basic belief in the West (except Greece, and the several countries) is a full division
of religion and the state, belief, which deeply ideological essence and consequences Moslems do not
absolutely truly understand. In the West it is unacceptable, that someone's religious beliefs interfered with
1
2
Todua Z. Expansion of Islamists in the Caucasus and Central Asia. - M., 2006. - P. 17-42.
Tukumov E. The problem of religious extremism in the Middle East / / Analytic (Analytical Review). - Almaty, 2001. - № 1.
any freedom of other person. In spite of the fact that it is a political convictions, it has character ideological
and even in some measure the religious. The western democratic tradition of a freedom of speech practically
is something like religion for the majority of people.
Position of the western Christianity and decomposition of its churches gets deeply every year also
this tendency will develop and further. The reason is probably covered in a spiritually-psychological basis of
development of the western countries which formation has begun in Renaissance. Freedom of the western
person is in its powerful will, in flexible, adaptive mind, in purposefulness. All aforesaid can perfectly be
entered in the today's Caucasian validity. Constant conflicts between taricatists and safits already push the
present not numerous Caucasian intelligency to something another, more progressive. Russia with its
recourse in Orthodoxy, the Near East with torn apart by religious disputes are bright examples what the NС it
would not desirable to be. For example, Turkey, Malaysia in the course of a choice of the way to the west can
become conductors for the NС , and «Euroislam» as the simplified, secular form of Islam.
In the western and east type of a society the set of functions of the state is distinguished. The
democratic secular state of the western society reduces the functions, aspires to participate in economic life
and the decision of social problems of the population as less as possible. The islamizirovannoe state of
traditional societies tries to incur the greatest possible quantity of functions on management of the people.
But recently the general laws of introduction of ideas of the West in public consciousness of the Islamic East
start to be shown.
Gradually there is a generalized concept «assimilation by the West» which is applied on more and
more wide range of questions. The psychological substantiations which are starting with the general
information positions are developed, the purposes, problems, algorithms of actions, strategy and tactics are
analyzed. More and more the quantity of publications and symposiums is devoted to informationpsychological embedding in various systems of Islam, its reprogramming towards the western democratic
values.
One of influence forms, in particular in the USA, is so-called internal ethnic communities (diaspora).
«The highest compliment» the authorities of America name possibility of participation of foreign countries in
the Intraamerican political processes. The governments of foreign countries aspire to involve in cooperation
of those Americans who have general ethnic or religious roots, the majority of the foreign governments also
employ also the American lobbyists to advance the interests. And all it looks as if some countries can
manipulate foreign policy of America, actually diasporas are the convenient lever of influence on foreign
countries, the proof to that the situation serves in Georgia. Proceeding from the aforesaid, today it is
necessary for western countries to start to create and increase the importance of North Caucasian diasporas in
the territories, by an example of muchadjirs in the countries of the Near East.
The branch from Russia will help to solve with formation of independent Islamic Caucasian
republics cardinally some geostrategic problems of the West and the East which in a situation with the NC
completely coincide. That is, a certain ideology of creation of statehood on the West European type with
changing of view with reference to North Caucasian region is necessary: more conditions for preservation of
the national identity often leaning against religious identity, carrying out of search of ways of integration of
the western norms and Sheriyat on Caucasian manners and their introduction. Vivid example: desire of
shariatization is the project of several Dagestan villages: Кaramakhi, Chabanmahi, Kadar and Chankurba.
Even defeat of these villages hasn't stopped the population of other areas in desire of introduction of norms of
Sheriyat in the secular regional and local legislation of Dagestan.
The most difficult, power-intensive, but the most important work is necessary for reorientation of
sights of radicals, not nationalists, and religious radicals (salafits). The Caucasian radicals are generally
Antirussian, but they don't reject an urbanization, industrialization, development, a science and technology,
and also everything that these things mean for the society organization. In this sense they aren't nonmodern .
On the other hand religious revival on the NC is as well the reaction to Orthodoxy, its cohesion with the
central power, as a self-affirmation. Traditional Islam doesn't satisfy that emotional and social protest against
the behavior of the Russian Center, for this problem and the radical Islam was found. Giving of a
considerable part of the Caucasian youth the value to salafizm is an appeal to mutual respect, in a
counterbalance of the dominating Russian orthodox nation, simultaneously with it and the protest against
local ruling class which is «bought».
Leaders of new Islam don't need development of any additional language for expression of their
ideas, they use only Koran language, refracting its comments («Sheriyat is our way», «Islam is our
constitution», «Islam is religion and the state», etc.). To understand them so, to accept, the high standard of
knowledge isn't necessary to the population. «We have already played in independence, that’s enough, now
we are at war on a way of the Allah that the law of Supreme was established all over the world»1 it’s an
utopia and the greatest nonsense which is available today in minds of religious radicals of the NC. Jihad for
them became obligatory, the same individual duty, as a post and a prayer. Moreover, their jihad has offensive
character, and «it is unessential, that incorrect initiated an attack the first, enough, that they only had signs of
those people with who it is necessary to be at war»2; «any Moslem ignoring norms of Shariyat, is an incorrect,
it is necessary to be at war with him, while he won't return to court of the Allah and its envoy»3.
To change all these sights today it is not obviously possible, and in it there is no necessity. The
problem is not to change the ideology, and tactics – «how to be at war and what ways». For example:
- The problem is not simply to be at war and to win;
- The network of djamaats should infilter all variety of valuable tactical undertakings in all space of
umma , lining them to an uniform denominator;
- It is necessary to avoid direct collisions with a leading mode as it can lead to fatal blow on even
weak Islamic movement;
- And the main thing to replace the weapons by the information-psychological.
As the Russian Center represents a financial component of today's crisis of the NC as one of the
basic and takes numerous steps along this way, economic work also should be included in deconstructive
scenario . Material stimulus-motive is the fact of a doubtless advancing a society of the West of consumer
level of the population as the republics, all Russia, and the East countries.
West economic expansion has the diversified forms: programs of re-structurings and investment
projects of various international currency funds; introduction of agricultural, industrial and other equipment,
etc. Expansion can be carried out by use of various propaganda slogans like struggle for morals, the right of
the people to self-determination and so. Start of the western investors, manufacturers also is closely
connected with information -technical influence.
One of main objectives of the western economic expansion is an imperceptible penetration into
subconsciousness , through the advertizing of a (beautiful and carefree) way of life, distribution of desirable
(western) political values and standards of the mass culture through music, entertaining TV programs and
films, and also through a fashion (on clothes, especially with elements of political symbolics, subjects of a
life, rest, tourism and etc.). Considering psychology of people of the NC, it is possible to pick up the most
suitable parties western way of life. Material stimulus-motive is the fact of a doubtless advancing a society of
the West of consumer level of the population so the republics, all Russia, and the East countries.
To prepare world community for assistance in a recognition of independence of the Caucasian
people, it is necessary to present the Caucasian culture in an appropriate kind, - to make it known and popular.
As one of examples, it is possible to spend commercialization of national culture with orientation to
ethnographic tourism. All it should be accompanied by adjustment of economic relations with the West and
carrying out of the Caucasian culture on a world community review (manufacture of national clothes
develops; ethnographic tourism brings in the considerable income and gives workplaces on serving objects hotels, restaurants etc.). Psychological installations and cultural wealth of Caucasians will gradually change.
Collective communal work (clan) will completely be replaced by the individual. If earlier the relation to
commerce was especially negative as to something unworthy now Caucasians won't be ashamed to expose on
sale and cult values of the people for the whole world. Commercial operation of the ethnic accessory
becomes norm.
1
Cit. by: Khachilayev N. Our way to holy war. Year and publisher are not listed.
Cited in: Said Abu Saad. A look inside the Jihad: Heroes of Truth and lies. 2006.
3
Ibid.
2
2.4. «Pacification» of Caucasian situation.
Basic feature of future and successful Caucasian separatist conflict is a nonviolent character or, at
least, creation of full illusion of safe nonviolent succession of events. It will neutralize the main force which
at the Center is always ready for a separation stop – weapons. To achieve independence peacefully, of course,
is not a simple problem. It demands the big strategic ability, the organization and planning. That it is the most
important, it demands intellectual forces.
Using an immemorial principle «divide and dominate», pressing on such weak points of the
Caucasian nature as vanity, jealousy and arrogance, the Russian Center always achieved successes on the NC.
Today the main danger to carrying out of nonviolent operation is represented by radicals. But during too time,
they are also one of the basic favourites of movement. Radicals are that part of the Caucasian society, which
at correct management capables to perform any «dirty» work. Feature of the Caucasian radicals is the fact
that among them are available both Islamites, and nationalists, they are united by the general hostility to all
Russian and to an available political mode. They want equally independence, i.e. a withdrawal of troops from
the territories, and an interdiction of any intervention (especially, armed) in their internal affairs, and the
main thing – definitively to clean «dissolute» Russian culture with the NС. Today though radical cells also
are separated, but exist in each republic. It is possible to consider as the basic place of localization djamaats,
however the lion's share of the people adhering to radical sights, doesn't enter into any organizations.
For drawing up of the future plan of ideological work, radicals it is convenient to divide into groups
on their main objectives: national-liberation and religious-morally-ethical and if it is necessary to unite as –
«dissatisfied» (deprived) of local authorities and money. In each republic there will be approaches to search
«dissatisfied». For example, in the Chechen Republic and in Ingushetia, most likely, it will be blood feud
people of the president leading at this moment and from conflicting generation (teyp); in Dagestan if the
president will be avarets (nationality), search «dissatisfied» will occur among Dagestan people (darginets); in
double republics it will be the leaders of the national organizations with desire of creation of Great Circhessia,
here and Adygea etc. will join.
One of the main reasons of failures of «liberators» on all NC is the nationalism. It is impossible to
move in one direction when nationalist sentiments get the best practically in all djamaats. Already usual
armed revolt is admited today unreal, and radicals were inclined in favor of guerrilla war and creation of the
refined city underground. However guerrilla war doesn't benefit and doesn't provide the decision of tasks in
view. The problem is exhausted in depth and increases the numbers of blood feud people, thus, proceeding
guerrilla war is a good protector of separation in each Caucasian people and serves as a control lever for the
Russian Center.
«Pacification» of the Intracaucasian relations spent in advance, both international, and
intraconfessional (traditional Islam and radical) solves some strategic problems:
- Coincidence to positions of the official Center, the local religious and secular power, will allow to
study even more strongly their fear, it is «anesthesia» strategy;
- Allows to study more deeply a situation and to start to approve some operative actions (assemblies,
meetings etc.);
- Will adjust new and to renew old communications with the necessary organizations of the West
and the East on financing and training maintenance;
- And the main thing to carry out preventive maintenance future after reception of independence of
disturbances.
In general the scenario with radicals can seem at first sight convenient (Nalchik, 2005), but work
with them will create a lot of serious problems. Here it would be better to underline some unreliable moments:
- The Caucasian radicals is difficult enough operated group, and, first of all because of washing out
of borders between a usual crime and Islamic ideas (attacks and robberies were considered and considered
from time immemorial as valor for mountaineers);
- Because of constant internal enmity with displays of relentless ambition there is a huge probability
that republican djamaats won't hang together a necessary minute;
- The majority of radicals will achieve only own economic well-being;
- If also in places services of radicals, only nationalists are required. Radicals-Islamites (salafits)
become the first targets of provokers. Their ideas of creation of Caucasian Imamat with strict shariat’s board
will cast the NC into the universal religious conflict. Statements about the uniform Muslim nation — Umma,
unity of world Moslem appear insolvent and do not correspond realities of Islamic multiculturalism of the
NС. Therefore the problem will be not only to use terrorist methods of salafits groupings and service of their
members, but also to try to explain to them about necessity peace, not criminal scenario of struggle.
Quite legitimate authority, having lost authority, loses the legitimacy and becomes "powerless". If in
political arena there is a skilled competitor, he this lawful, but eliminates "the powerless" power without
effort. So that occurred in the Post-Soviet Chechen Republic. The local authorities has gained authority and
has become legitimate, thereby get also legality — it doesn't need any more formal blessing of the Center.
Anybody wasn't excited later with a question of legality of formation of Ichkeria, only impreparation,
separation and proeast orientation of Ichkerian power has imparted the authorities to failure.
Nonviolent character of separative actions from the population (especially if they are made by
intelligency) dulls ability even the Center to see threats and serves as «anesthesia». The center ceases to react
to signals which in direct opposition would entail the most resolute actions.
For example, if separatists receive financing from the foreign states for preparation for
«independence» in case of habitual «power» actions of separatists, like acts of terrorism, still it would be
possible to expect active actions on suppression of these financial streams, but at the nonviolent scenario of
separation financing from abroad is conducted absolutely openly, and the Center as «hesitates» to prevent it.
And financing can be renew and from east Islamic sources which have well studied the Caucasian realities
during the Chechen campaigns.
As one of variants, is so-called «campaign for free and fair elections». Thanks to the grants the
international non-governmental organizations receive money for concrete projects, including "remedial".
Usually international organizations in the charters stipulate that don't interfere with internal political life of
the country in which territory work, but in this case it is a question of organization financing, whose activity
will play a pivotal role in the organization of «spontaneous» street protests which will lead to power change.
Problems of one organization will include mobilization of voters (the program «go on elections»), the
problems of others are supervision over elections and creation of computer lists of voters.
Separation process can provoke undesirable hiperethnization and archaization of the people,
strengthening of rodo-breeding consciousness. When separation process enters solving stage, to keep the
Caucasian people in peace frameworks it will appear the most important and very uneasy problem.
«Transitivity» of the period will sharply aggravate desire of the majority of the population of republics to
homogenize the societies, and from here – will be shown intolerance in relation to any «another», including
to the next Caucasian people. Even the Intracaucasian conflict limited in any territory will help the Russian
Center and will allow it to revive overwhelming advantage (regular army and weapons). It is greetings to
disintegration and so not monolithic Caucasian society, will push away its moderate part from separation. In
case of provokers always near at hand are available numerous of djamaats, acting under the flag of Islam.
That is why use of radicals is dangerous and not absolutely a separation well-tried remedy. The rigid
discipline of peace course of all process is a key to success and should be supported, despite any
provocations (including terrorist). An evident unfortunate example of separation , is returning of the Chechen
Republic in an old state of dependence after temporarily successful Khasavyurt agreement.
In an operational stage comes the third step of work with mass consciousness (water drain) - feature
of mass consciousness of the population in a society which worries deep and long crisis of ideology here will
brightly be shown — it becomes a crowd, without leaving at all the houses. It becomes an atom also loses
ability to keep any one steady position. It is a question about artificial social disaster created on rather short
time. In it two painful spheres covering all population of the NС should be involved: national and religious.
After the image of the collective enemy of the people is created (the infection and crystallization),
during some time is made «primary heating of a situation». «The demonstrative base» which thanks to massmedia raises emotions (lot of shot at war operations by the Russian agents of national security, the organized
march Russian nationalists in Moscow, Caucasians brutally killed by skinheads etc.) steals up. Work with
image of authorities in power (the local president) begins:
- The attention to the president is fixed, and do its involved in all having problems (social);
- The generated negative image is used, in particular, at the expense of instructions on those
wrongful acts which he has made (has enriched the relatives etc.);
- Aggressive actions of crowd concerning the president, realizing punishment ideas (portraits are
burned in public) are provoked.
Concerning the local Prorussian power cultural norms are deleted. Very soon it almost ceases to be
the representative of the people. Both moral and instinctive restrictions on struggle methods are deleted.
Impossible is also any form of a self-identification with the power that is a psychological basis of internal
legitimacy of any political mode.
2.5. Wide scale of the destructive scenario.
Wide scale has strategic value and the attention of those who intends being guided by the dogmatic
point of view, to concentrate preparation of crowd in cities, absolutely forgetting about a huge role of the
mountain population in life of the NC. It doesn't mean that it should become in the lead, however, analyzing
real possibilities of preparation in city conditions when there are hypertrophied power structures, at such
position it is necessary to operate is a little underground.
Conditions in mountain areas where inhabitants have support djamaats prepared for struggle, and in
the places remote for agents of national security are less difficult. In other words it is necessary to make a
choice of a base: in republic the territory where the opposition gets in advance unconditional support is
formed.
It’s not difficult to organize a large-scale performance, but it’s difficult to keep in nonviolence
frameworks. It is necessary to use the greatest possible quantity of force for the purpose of management of
«heating situation» to warn the bloodshed. It is necessary to stop any provocations (a mining, acts of
terrorism, captures of schools, etc.), the quarrels between ethnoclans etc.
Like today's acts of terrorism and attacks, large-scale civil disobedience can be used in the various
purposes: from rendering of influence on local agents of national security on purpose to raise certain doubts
in their structure, to the creation of favorable conditions of preparation of operative actions.
Nonviolent struggle is much more difficult and various way of struggle, than local radicals offered
and still have been offering now. Instead of violence, struggle is conducted by the information, psychological,
social, network, economic and political weapon. Available local power structures and ethnoelite can lead as
far as they are capable to fill up the power sources by cooperation, submission and obedience from the
population. Unlike violence of radicals, psychological disobedience of the peace population (at a skillful
manipulation) has got a unique ability to block power sources.
Civil disobedience can become the invaluable weapon in hands of the Caucasian people. The
organization of large-scale disobedience is a civil underground aspect of activity of the program as it is spent
on all territory of republic, even can grasp adjacent. It will be directly organized and spent by the
information-psychological staff planning events, meetings and other actions (blocking of railway and main
highways). Distinguish two kinds of civil disobedience: the disobedience spent in national scale in republic
where there is an active phase of process; disobedience out of a zone of separatist actions, with even more
boldness, diligence and sequence. Specially makes a reservation that all these are nonviolent methods.
Among them there are also such as: «sneers at elections», «sneers at officials», «demonstrative funeral»,
«political mourning», «presentation of confidential agents», «nonviolent prosecution», «carrying out of
scandalous actions» etc.
In general it is a question of the organization of campaign of disobedience of authorities in power
and pressure upon it at all levels. Here and strikes of all kinds, hunger-strikes, «occupation by nonviolent
methods», «representation of counterfeit documents», «blocking of information lines», «removal of indexes»,
«boycott of elections», «refusal of payment of taxes», «refusal of any work» etc.
Formation of pickets. One of the most widespread not mass methods is carrying out of pickets.
Unlike mass actions, pickets are characterized by a small amount of the participating. Thus simultaneous
carrying out of pickets with participation of 40-50 people in each capital of republics can seem to Russian
and world community more large-scale protest, than one mass action in some thousand people.
During the scenario there will be a necessity of carrying out of specialized pickets, and decisionmaking on picketing will demand only several hours. Therefore for efficiency of the scenario the principles
of pickets should be observed.
At picket carrying out it is necessary to realize the purposes and problems which can be reached by
means of this action. More often picketing is directed not on failure of any actions of the government or
agents of national security, and on achievement of following purposes:
- Attraction of attention of the public to the given problem;
- Influence rendering as on power structures and demonstration of that in a society there are the
certain forces really observing and if it is necessary the resisting authorities.
Each participant of picket should keep one place. Is better, that casual people don't participate.
Small, but well organized picket can yield considerably best results, than numerous pickets , but chaotically
proceeding and uncontrollable. Though unequivocally to define optimum quantity of people for picket it is
impossible, most likely, as a criterion can serve the criterion of controllability and the main reason of the
picket in this case can serve. It is necessary to involve so many people in the action, as organizers can control.
A stage of planning which is carried out by organizers is preceded to picket carrying out. This stage
begins with the thought over answer to a question – «and whether it is necessary to picket in general the
given reason»? It is not necessary to exchange forces of picketers for insignificant actions, often repeating, or
usual.
If they make a decision on picket carrying out its plan is studied too. They define the time, a place,
sequence of actions, and also the necessity of presence of leaflets and the posters which maintenance is
studied. Types of leaflets should be a little, but each of them should be easily readable, not overloaded by
information, the biting, concrete, verified maintenance. It is necessary to avoid using unchecked or
unconfirmed facts as it is not excluded that it is necessary to prove or confirm everything. Posters should be
well read, with large print, the ironic, satiric, but not render the posters have good influence. Time of
carrying out of picket is defined. Is better to begin picket for one hour prior to the beginning of picketed
action and, anyway, not less than in an hour as one of picket’s main objectives is attraction of mass-media
which start to approach since this time.
Organizers cast picketing so that each person accurately knows what he does and what is forbidden
to do. Thus, some groups are formed of picketers led by the head. He bears responsibility for picket carrying
out, before the beginning instructs participants, leads up to their data and a duty, distributes their
responsibility. The head necessarily is present on picket, carries out a current management, in case of not
ordinary situations makes the decision and bears all completeness of responsibility.
The head should have at least two assistants. Assistants should understand accurately the purposes
and picket problems, its scenario. In case of need the head directs them to make operative impact on a
situation.
Mass media are notified about preparing of picket. The head and assistants form the original press
center. They, and only they, give interview of mass-media on behalf of participants of picket. They should be
prepared for interview in advance, thinking over possible loaded questions from the press. All statements
during interview should be thought over and proved. More often any careless word, any precipitate phrase is
used by the so-called "yellow" press and some "free" journalists for tendentious illumination of an event,
distortion of a real state of affairs, the progovernmental propagation. So it is not necessary to suppose
dialogue of other picketers with the press (because the probability of occurrence of careless statements
sharply increases).
Each participant of picket should realize it accurately. Nevertheless, everyone, and organizers first of
all, must be ready to that picket in mass-media will receive negative illumination. Tendentious and
progovernmental character of activity of the majority of mass-media is obvious already to everyone, that’s
why during the picket’s planning it is not necessary to be guided by how press submits it. Besides recently
a lot of people have ceased to trust the information given by the «free» press.
Thus, it is possible to allocate some groups of participants:
•
the group of power support should consist of the quiet counterbalanced young men, capable to provide
order observance. The support part settles down on picket perimeter, other part in well surveyed remote
places, for viewing of roads (ways of the possible approach of power structures). It is desirable for each
representative of group of power support to have a portable radio set;
•
bannermen are the people standing with posters. They should stand on well surveyed places. They
don't enter conversations, don't answer any questions. They should provide protection;
•
distributors are the people who are directly standing in way of gathering passers-by, extending leaflets
or (and) warning verbally people about danger. For mutual support it is better to distributors to be in groups
of 2-3 people, not to stand densely, to leave places for pass. It is not necessary to start conversations and
debates. The interested person can be offered conversation in any other day and hour.
•
the video operator with a camera fixes all events, duplicates interview. Videorecording is the
document confirming original actions of participants of action in case of slander. The photographed
information is used also at the subsequent analysis of the spent picket;
observers are the people creating a party;
For ten days, according to the law, organizers should submit the demand for carrying out of picket to
local governments and obtain the corresponding permit. Relations with law enforcement bodies become
much more simple , if picket is spent from the official permission of the authorities. However, considering
developed political situation on the NC there is a high probability that picketing should be spent illegal.
Therefore preparation for the action should pass quickly and confidentially.
Before the beginning of picket the head and its assistants once again instruct all picketers. In case the
decision on carrying out of mass picket with attraction of foreign public forces all the same was accepted, the
kernel of picket including group of support which urged to provide controllability of picketing is carefully
instructed. To the beginning of the picket some people paste over with leaflets the territory, adjacent to a
picketing place.
It is necessary to consider that the purpose of power structures and the various progovernmental
organizations (youth associations) is to compromise picket, to present it as hooligan action. Therefore it is
necessary to expect always provocations, shouts, abuse, even attempts to fight. You mustn’t react to such
actions at all . The strong, firm position of picketers has much stronger influence both on bodies of the law
and order , and on casual invited, representatives of the power, passers-by.
The police arrives at place already in the aggressive mood, therefore it is not necessary to be
confused aggressive actions of its employees. The head or assistants should approaching to the head of group
and in the quiet, polite form to explain the picket purposes. To explain that it is spent by the usual (youth)
public, what action is picketed, to let know that there not illegal actions and aren't planned, the situation is
under control. All it, certainly, should correspond to true. More often after such explanations the police takes
of a neutral position and is limited to a role of observers order preservation.
The main thing in actions of picketing there was no law and order infringement. Anybody from
picketers shouldn't to try get force in a building or a hall in front of which protest action is carried out and to
make there the distribution of leaflets or to provoke action failure.
Usually in 30 minutes, an hour after has begun picket it is possible to stop it. This time is optimal for
removal on video of all event and demonstration for mass-media. Long pickets, considering today's heat of
protest will among the people of NC, can outgrow in a mass protest action and to leave from under control
that is fraught with active connection of power structures to picket liquidation (if in it there was no purpose).
According to the order of the head assistants notify all groups and simultaneously leave. Certainly,
in advance it is impossible to provide all details of picket, therefore much depends on the person who is made
responsible for its carrying out. It should be a capable, skilled and authoritative person.
Mass actions. Also besides picketing variants it is necessary to consider all occurred mass protest
actions in the NС: their reasons as they passed, results, territorial, national, religious specificity etc.
One of the first and successful examples can result so-called «performance of chajists» in
Makhachkala in June 1991: «the Authorities have resolved for the first time free pilgrimage to Mecca (chadj)
in 1989 that year four Daghestan people have gone to chadj. In the following, 1990 against fast growth of
religious activity quantity wishing to execute chadj has promptly grown. However the trip was expensive and
believers start to demand from the state the decrease in a monetary outlay. It was promoted also by that Saudi
Arabia, considering special value of Islam in Dagestan, declared granting of special privileges for pilgrims
from this republic. In the spring of 1990, the day before chadj, many inhabitants of Dagestan have been
delegated by the religious communities to Moscow to demand a making decision which would allow not to
equate pilgrimage to an ordinary foreign tour and to establish special privileges for purchase of air tickets for
pilgrims. Any measures, however, were not accepted. That year from Dagestan it was possible to go in chadj
already to 346 Moslems.
Next 1991 year in the beginning of June some hundreds of Moslems have gathered on a central
square of Makhachkala, again demanding fare reduction to Saudi Arabia from 30 thousand to 3 thousand
roubles. For the clear reasons the heads of Dagestan had no powers to solve such questions, but have agreed
with validity of requirements of believers and decided to compensate partially expenses from means of the
republican budget, having lowered fare to 13-15 thousand roubles. However it hasn't satisfied the protesting.
On a central square of Makhachkala, directly on a front staircase of a building of the government and the
Supreme body meeting which passed more than two weeks has been organized.
Extremely aggressive and politized performances sounded continuously since morning till the late
evening. They, as a rule, have been addressed alternately to all three bosses of republic: to the party’s head of
republic, the chairman of the government and the chairman of the Supreme body. When there has come time
of the first departures to Saudi Arabia, excitement in the environment of holding a meeting began to rise. The
part of pilgrims has used the privileges given by the republican government and, having stopped participation
in meeting, began to prepare for departure. But a great mass, without having for this purpose financial
possibilities, continued to insist persistently on the initial demands . Having known that the first plane to
Saudi Arabia prepares for a departure from the Makhachkala airport, masses of the protesting have gone
there and have tried to block a runway, threats to blow up were claimed. When attempts to make the way to
the airport haven't gone right, excessively aggressive chajists have returned on a central square, and in the
evening the huge embittered crowd in some hundreds of people has started the storm of the main
governmental building.
By that time, for the protection of «the White house» military connections have been pull together . At
first the militia tried to stop attacking by water-cannons , in reply to it from outside of chadjists on heads of
soldiers and militiamen stones and iron rods fell down. When threat of capture of a building of «the White
house» became real, precautionary shots had sounded in air, but bullets , having jumped aside from a metal
peak of a building, had got to crowd. Some people had been wounded, and one was killed. The panic had
begun, and the crowd had been disseminated by militia (police). In Makhachkala the state of emergency had
been declared.
Conclusions for success of the future similar mass actions:
• the general plot should have global character (religious, national) and emotional importance for a
considerable quantity of people, it is desirable as well financial interest;
• the action reason should have dynamics in time, or deterioration, or in the beginning improvement,
and then sharp deterioration ;
• there should be someone (for example, the West or Near East countries) who will state in every
possible way sympathy to "disastrous" position and to render, or at least to pretend rendering, the feasible
help (financial, advisory, moral);
• connection with diasporas in Russia for protest actions in big cities;
• initially to expose high requirements, expecting that neither local, nor the central authorities will
disagree with them;
• to be prepared on the long action (tent small town, a field-kitchen);
• performances of leaders of the action for the protesting should carry aggressive and emotionally
dependent character, not stop neither in the afternoon, nor at night;
• interactive scenery (posters, display of films, rollers, music, Koran reading etc.) should be
whenever possible applied;
• the facts, requirements, references, should be direct to the first persons of republic and the state,
with the subsequent promotion of requirements of their resignation;
• to time action peak (the maximum number aggressively adjusted holding a meeting) for a main
blow;
• to prevent possible payoff (money, fear, exposure) of parts holding a meeting and their dispersal
from epicenter of the action (area);
• to spend some anticipatory lateral performances with capture and the subsequent total control of
buildings (a television center, the airport, station, traffic police posts at entrance to a city), immediately to
inform about it the main crowd of the action;
• the main blow should have on the main governmental building of republic (republic administration,
a palace of the president, parliament, Duma);
• ideological attack to agents of national security should be worked, for example, distribution of lists
of surnames, the addresses, the given relatives on numbers holding a meeting, a reading loudly lists that
agents of national security know their data; it is possible that at everyone holding a meeting has in a hand the
Koran for manipulation with religious feelings of agents of national security;
• capturing a building should be in advance psychologically processed on «impossibility» of
application of fire-arms agents of national security; as soon as fire will be opened, in crowd agentsstimulators should direct immediately people under the scenario of capture, thereby, strengthening aggression
with everyone wounded or killed;
• the action shouldn't be finished a panic and flight holding a meeting, two results are possible
capture of buildings, or a considerable quantity of victims.
The primary goal dares at stages of large-scale performance it is an establishment of interpretative
dictatorship. The voice of «national anger», a voice of an accuser should be audible only. Any dialogue or
attempt to appeal to judiciousness is stopped «by nonviolent actions from below», for example, by boycott.
In such situation attempt of the power is explained turns around against it. Already at small symptoms of
defeat of the power the population quickly and outwardly comes over to the side of those who are against the
power. As soon as the reference group (world community) declares that doesn't recognize, for example,
officially declared results of elections in republic, the people will spontaneously support «not consent». If
interpretative dictatorship is established, separatists have an opportunity in general to leave dialogue with the
existing Prorussian power. It can be discredited so that further it is automatically considered as the enemy of
the people, as an obstacle to freedom, subject to elimination.
The mass action is the mechanism of disposable use, it, of course, demands the big financial
expenses, but one-time. The majority from dissatisfied to an antinational mode shouldn't pay — they do it
quite voluntary. It is necessary for them only chanalize and to splash out the anger against the existing power.
First of all, it is a question of the beginning of an active phase of separation and short-term mass mobilization
of the population for the sake of achievement of a specific goal of fundamental character is for this purpose
necessary. Representation of events as collisions of various clans, as conflict of interests of competing
groupings of the criminal capital — but in any way separations becomes a basic error of the Russian Center.
Large-scale also means carrying out of operative actions in territory not only one republic. Certainly,
to organize «on lifting» all republics, hardly probably, however and the stop only on one is fraught of
capsulation of operation, introduction of an emergency situation and connection of the Russian armies. Here
so-called tactics «black spot» isn't applicable better (to have half of the territory supervised on 100%, than
100% of the territory protected half) . The absent-mindedness of the centers of the protest around of the NC
will give the chance to desynchronize the Russian management in the whole region, and later and to spend
massed purge. All it is realizable at the prepared information background and the adjusted synchronism of
performance of the main characters of the operation.
Intifada. If the power answers with violence the most part of the society starts to sympathize with
the opponent and this process dangerous to the state it is necessary to brake, being incurred by the big costs.
As an example the Intifada is nonviolent revolution of new type, a product of the end of the XX-th century.
A way of actions in it was developed by the group of the European and Arabian scientists — psychologists,
sociologists and culturologists. It is possible to consider the program offered by them as achievement of
modern social science. The Intifada’s major principle is a continuity and full refusal of violence. The
characters are children and teenagers.
When on television they shown scenes in which boys throw stones in the Israeli soldiers, it is
necessary to understand the sense of this action. Psychologists expected that when children and teenagers
should confront openly against the armed soldiers, they will have terrible stress. To discharge it, to remove
stress, they were allowed to throw stones, but trying not to put a trauma to soldiers. In practice it was so, the
Israeli soldiers practically haven't incurred physical harm. But it was appeared that their morale suffered
strongly from resistance of children. The known military historian of Israel has noticed that «one of the best
fighting armies of the world quickly degenerates in police force of the fourth grade». According to his
estimations, after the Intifada the army of Israel would show itself in serious war not better, than
Argentineans on Malvinas Islands1.
The observer of «New York Times» newspaper in Palestina T.Fridman has warned the Palestinian
teenagers: «if one of ours gets to hospital, your 200 will get on a cemetery»2. The intifada has begun in
December, 1987, by December, 1989 according to official figures of the United Nations on the territories
occupied by Israel was lost 2 thousand children and teenagers.
The sadism with which children were beaten, has amazed all Arabian and not indifferent world.
Philosopher Avishaj Marpgalit found possible explanations of this sadism. The main sense was to kindling
hatred of Arabs and to force them to pass to violence, to terrorism. It was «the rigid» variant of consolidation
of the demoralized Israeli society and strengthening of legitimacy of the power in its eyes. Thus, the Intifada
was successful , it has split the Israeli society and has demanded from the power of Israel very big expenses,
besides created new heavy threats.
2.6. Development of an information background.
The basic mass technical elements of information actions by preparation of a background and
operation carrying out are: the Internet; satellite television; local television; radio; printed matter; the Russian
mass-media.
Now possibilities of an information attack exceed protection possibilities, but the ideologists of
Imarat use it today poorly. All their information is limited to only protective performances from YouTube
within the limits of the NС. Protection can't and shouldn't remain passive, it is necessary for it to form active
information counteraction to the opponent. The combined approach, i.e. a combination of an informationpsychological and information-technological element is generally most effective. The organization of
information-psychological cover of operations will allow to carry out such actions which would be
inconceivable earlier.
Having in hands powerful system of the modern fourth power, politized ethnic in the name of
leaders of national movements can clear «feeling of geography» and raise «feeling of history», rethink «sense
of justice», prove «feeling of religious», confirm feeling «republic-making», «statemaking» or «selected of
got» nation.
The information toolkit is the most important, it allows to destroy power structures, forcing them to
come over to their part. For example, orange revolution in Kiev in 2004 within two weeks showed, as
officers of the militia, two generals of security service, cadets of Academy of internal affairs declared the
other position. It was the model of transition to the party of revolution of the basic forces of a support of a
mode, there were only a few statements, but on the initial level it was enough.
Necessary security measures of information process:
- To switch off or weaken consciousness of the Russian Center (Its perception of danger);
- To weaken local power structures (a necessary component for the majority of operative actions);
- To start to develop and support a purposeful exchange of the program information between the
Caucasian people, and also with the West and the East. Anything so doesn't promote success and safety, as
trustworthy information. Intelligence services and information should be organized in the most different
1
2
Cit. by: Kara-Murza S.G "Jews, dissidents, Eurocommunists" URL: www.kara-murza.ru/books/evrei/evrei16.htm
Nonviolent nature - the principle of "velvet revolutions". URL: www.business.polbu.ru/.../ch02_xvii.html
directions: work with local residents (the Internet forums, hearings, cellular communication); gathering of the
information from power structures etc. If these services are well adjusted and have capable agents, safety of a
current process is provided.
The information should execute following functions :
• to activate mass consciousness;
• to keep the supporters in an active condition all time to a victory;
• legitimacy of operational actions for internal and external audience;
• to frighten opponents for a non-admission of application of reciprocal active actions;
• legitimacy of the chosen leaders as heads of republics.
1.
The Internet. Separatists of Ichkeria could dream of such possibilities that Internet gives
today. To get access to mass-media (first of all to television and radio) and to draw to attention of a society,
they often resorted to capture of hostages and other forms of pressure upon the Russian Center. Today even
separated gangs conducting the activity in mountains, know the price of information support of the Internet.
Modern possibilities of access to a network of the Internet through satellite systems in field conditions
essentially simplify ideological work.
The Internet is important cause it directly shows the modeling, evident party of knowledge. In the
conditions of a network it is not necessary to retell ideas or events, it is enough to give the reference, for
example on «Уoutube». The glance on an Islamic site, even without especial deepening in the maintenance,
is capable to provide guidance on proportions and relations Prorussian and Antirussian, about a place which
it occupies in infosystem of djikchad. Though the majority of Islamic (and separative) leaders understand the
value of the Internet, many of them haven't acquired its possibility. That is why only individual sites can brag
of the efficiency. The key to success in religious affairs at work in a mode online consists in having prospect
PR: to create the reputation and to operate it, handing over the information and cover requirements of on-line
public. In Internet PR means even more than in the real world.
The Internet allocates emancipating activity by such significant advantages, as:
• сontinuous communication;
• the instant answer, - it is possible to react instantly to arising questions and on situation changes;
• global audience, - with the expanded using of translators, the audience loses the borders;
• audience research, - owing to Internet interactivity is available constant feedback with the audience.
It is necessary to have the following prepared groups of experts:
- Creating sites which will surpass in the appearance news sites of the Center, in several languages
(North Caucasian and world);
- Regularly filling up sites with new and actual information (a photo, video);
- Having knowledge and capable as to secure the sites from an attack of hackers of the Russian
Center, as to attack productively (viruses, spam, misinformation) official sites of the Center;
- Actively participating in public opinion formation through forums.
As a whole Internet resources should be used in the different purposes. It is possible to stress
following directions:
а) way to declare itself. One of the most widespread at present "self-advertisement" forms. Using it,
even absolutely little-known djamaat will be able to pay the attention with loud statements and threats, both
the whole Russia, and separate politicians to itself. The last is especially important, when there is an exact
information of personal character about any public figure (his family, children, the location, material
resources, transits, compromising evidences and etc.) the Available material is more productive for using
right after one of loud liquidations of officials, agents of national security, or act of terrorism for the purpose
of threat strengthening on the given concrete person;
b) Mobilization of public opinion in support of efforts on the basis of carrying out of national
propaganda campaign. Internet influence creates impressive system of communication facilities. Russia is the
country with constant progressive growth of users of the Internet, almost one third from which actively
participates in Internet conferences, chats, social networks. If earlier separatists of "the first generations»
preferred a printing word, creating the newspapers, brochures, extending leaflets use of sites has simplified a
denunciation of the ideology to the population. With that goal also it is possible to spread various "ideas" and
"managements" of planning and realization of separatist’s activity, keeping neutral names of books that they
"walk" actively on the Internet and even took place on sites in general far from separation. Most useful in this
plan are the art, historical and religious literature where the necessary information is built in;
c) Recruiting of new members. To separate forces important not simply to inform about itself, but also
«to gain mind», that is to receive new supporters who will be ready to prove the readiness for jihad or for
independence in practice. For this purpose it is necessary to study the mute of visiting of sites, ip-addresses
come to light and communication with their owners is adjusted. Also an important resource for recruiters is
forums and chats where they can reveal the people stating close ideas. By means of chats pupils can receive
the necessary literature and a practical advice how to get on «a jihad front line» and to become the Mojahed.
Work with the Internet society means not only active information-psychological influence on
representatives of North Caucasian republics, but also on Moslems of the Volga region and migrants;
d) Gathering and getting of the financial help. Each ideology needs material support for the effective
functioning. Because of overcrossing of open messages with external financial forces, today on the NC,
robberies are applied to "cash desk" replenishment, kidnepping of local officials. It can be changed by more
effective network forms of fund raising, using charity principles. Thus the accent based on unity of all
Moslems and necessity together to solve problems facing them;
e) Intimidation of Russian population. Correctly organized statements and threats make impression
of their real omnipresence. Russian population can have an opinion that Central television deceives them
about the real picture on the NС that the third military campaign will bring a large quantity of victims of
Russian soldiers. It concerns first of all the youth gathering in army and mothers whose sons already serve in
army. Here it is so possible to intimidate Russian people that it will be already morally ready to an exit on
streets of cities with spontaneous protest actions and to demand branch Federal region of the Northen
Caucasus from Russia;
f) The organization (building) a social network "unprotected" ("not consent"). Work with population
means not only intimidation and recruiting, but also usual work with the protest communicative validity.
«Who feels unsafe, wishes to share with someone the vulnerability» is possibility to extend the ideas on other
antigovernmental movements against: corruption, an arbitrariness of agents of national security, increase of
tariffs of housing and communal services and e.t.c.
g) Planning of emancipating activity. Except ostentatious publicity and an openness, there is a shady
side of Internet activity which concerns planning of various operations. First of all the Internet can act as
secret communication facility which is very difficult for checking up and more to reveal participants of
communicative processes;
h) Gathering and using of information are the analysis of efficiency of spent actions (terrorist).
Among analysis methods it is possible to allocate the following: gathering and the analysis statistical given
by technological monitoring (counters, broad log-files, panel researches); sociological surveys among
Internet users; carrying out of focus groups before and after advertizing campaigns. All aforesaid becomes
the most important at planning of a following act of terrorism (time, a place, quantity of prospective victims
and their quality). Attendance of sites with statements of acts of terrorism is a strategic indicator;
i) Using of the newest technologies (satellite cards) and communicative function (Skype, e-mail,
forums); blocking of alternative sources, up to creation of difficulties in their work (viruses).
j) Performance in a role "publicity", as independent source of news, to world mass-media. The
Internet favors to carrying out of PR-actions already at least because visitors of Islamic sites are predisposed
to reception of the independent information. Moreover, they also come to a network to get it. The network of
the Internet is still regarded by the majority of its visitors as the democratic environment, a source of
reception of the objective and truthful information.
k) Conflict formation between primary and secondary circle of public opinion. Primary is a file of
officially focused mass-media, secondary is the Internet and kitchen conversations: «the Russian mass-media
tell a lie».
l) Influence on the Russian management, manipulation of it. Blogs and forums are the powerful
platforms which are developing public opinion and urging on activity in the necessary direction. Messages in
blogs and activity at forums became the beginning of active criticism of many actions of a management of
regions, or power structures. This «noisy» criticism leads to the real reactions of the Russian management so
manipulates its actions.
2. The satellite television breaks national borders. Satellite plates and videos working from
generators, allow to establish TVs and video in any places even inaccessible for usual Central television, and
distribution of satellite technology considerably increases number of available offers.
The satellite teleimage should become avant-guard of operation on the NС where with such dislike
usual Russian channels look. Besides translation of Near-Eastern channels, it is necessary to create common
Caucasian channel, and at least the channel for the Chechen Republic and Ingushetia in a native language. It
will allow to influence online on local population with the necessary information.
The narration about the live of Caucasians in the West as respect their culture and religion becomes
one of regular directions of ideological transfers. It all should be accompanied by real examples.
It is necessary to create specially completed and instructed contingent of journalists and press
photographers who to the beginning of active actions will supervise corresponding republics. Thus, to limit
access of the undesirable information for the international mass-media. The collected information should
arrive through special service of public relations which by means of briefings, press conferences and
meetings with ethnoelite and other influential persons will be skillful to influence its orientation. It is
necessary to create the information bridge between republics and the western and Near-Eastern public that
will allow to neutralize influence of the Prorussian sources.
3. It is possible to establish in territory of Georgia at first the usual channel showing selected films
and programs, and at the beginning of operative actions - broadcasting of news.
4. Radio can become irreplaceable during the operational period. It doesn't demand the big expenses
and in its work can take part only some persons. Fresh messages on a course of operations, on executions of
peace people and along with it every possible instructive materials, sometimes performances of heads of the
program «clearing» — a word, all from what the civilians can take for itself useful lessons will be transferred
by radio.
5. Ideas of independence are necessary extend widely among the population, using various forms of
printed matter. A hand material all territory of the NC should be captured. The created civil organizations
should conduct propagation in national scale by means of newspapers, leaflets and brochures. The largest
newspapers take up the general questions of ideology of independence, plans for the future and correctly
inform the public on actions of separative forces. Except such editions of the general character, it is necessary
to have and others, shining narrower circle of questions and valuable for different layers of cultural
population. On their pages the problems facing inhabitants of republic who though aren't active persons are
explained, however can take part in fulfillment of certificates of civil disobedience.
6. Today Russian Central TV plays huge role in polarization of internal culture. In essence, in a
position of presenting of material CTV it is even not necessary to change anything, it reliably promotes
formation of subconscious hostility of representatives of the Caucasian people to Russian. It is necessary to
promote only to continuation of such activity encouraging in every possible way.
7. One of the most evident spheres of language interaction (distribution of functional loading of
languages) is mass media. To this sphere the national consciousness is more often addresses, claims when
cases of language discrimination take place here are addressed. Reflecting on a theme on that, enough or not
radio- and telecasting in language of the (title) nationality is insufficiently conducted, newspapers and
magazines are printed, books are published, films are created and duplicated, people free or involuntarily
compare interaction of languages on various parameters, including duration of transfers on air, by quantity of
names of books, their publishing and so on.
Total control over mass media, from Russian on languages of title nationalities will allow ethnic
presidents and ethnic elite to discharge displacement of accent from republican a tele- and an air, of the press
of objectionable people, first of all from the experts who are not belonging to a title nationality.
The choice of a national language as the basic language in imperious and power structures puts
carriers in exclusive position as their language becomes language of administrative structures, language of
means of mass communications. It is necessary to remember that the choice of language of the majority and
«appointment» as its unique language and language of means of mass communications bears in itself
intranational consolidating function.
The requirement about broadcasting time increase in languages of title nationalities invariably is
present in ideology and practice of national movements. So in the Baltic countries it is essentially reduced a
tele- and broadcasting in Russian; English became leading language of a foreign announcement, at weekdays translation of the Russian television in Tajikistan, Turkmenia, Uzbekistan has been stopped.
2.7. Preparation of characters.
The great value in this scenario is given to perfection and strengthening of the personnel device,
increase of a role of characters (Сh) as basic operative means. For operation conducting are required prepared
characters in republics. It is important to underline that the presented scenario has a mass character , national,
and main characters are avant-guard of people of the NC, their basic force consists of that they should lean
against the population. About the physical superiority over the Russian Center both local Prorussian elite and
agents of national security can't be and speeches as they have an assistant - the Russian army and its arms.
The operational stage will begin only in the presence of due support of local population. It is clear if
to take for an example today's djamaats, working in this or that republic. Such formations, somebody has got
even around hundred persons «under a gun», has maybe all signs of success: solidity, bravery, knowledge of
district, good arms, and frequently even correct application of tactics. But there is no due support of the
people and that’s why agents of national security still any time will catch and liquidate groups.
Search of characters.
Characters can be both are introduced in republics, and are found from local population.
A. Introduced characters of two kinds: «muhadgir» (from the countries of the Near East) and
emigrants (from the West countries). Large diasporas of the North Caucasian people were formed in Turkey
and other countries of the Near East in the end of ХIХ century, as a consequence of the Caucasian war.
Influence of foreign diasporas on a state of affairs in republics can be enough essential. The discontent with
the status can entail activization of national movements for self-determination (association with the Native
land).
It is necessary to develop for creation of new western emigrants preliminary certain programs on
«transaction, swapping»: «brains», «muscles» (sportsmen) and an information material. There are some
widespread schemes. For example, one of them consists in dispatch of questionnaires-questionnaires for
students of higher educational institutions, Islamic high schools, under the pretext of reception of grants on a
free education abroad (the Arabian, English language). To create the New Caucasian Forum which will
regularly deliver national experts for conversations with western «experts». The purpose of these meetings is
working out of plans for Caucasian afterrussian societies, for preparation of «plan of action» of the future of
the governments, recruiting etc. Schemes on «swapping» of sportsmen (fighters) also do not cause special
difficulties.
B. There are different lines of thought for a designation of a zone of search of characters in the
conditions of one republic. Each of these approaches can be used separately and in a combination with others:
- The geographical. Are considered administratively - territorial borders. It is convenient, when is
necessary considerable quantity of characters from local population;
- The demographic. The sex, the income, age, the marital status, formation, i.e. most often used
individual characteristics. Demographic and geographical approaches give possibility to make first «cut";
- Taking into account the status. To identify candidates attention addresses on an official standing,
instead of on attributes of their individuality. The post does candidates important characters if it is a question
of efforts on achievement of program problems;
- Taking into account reputation. The approach defining "informed" and "influential" candidates,
proceeding from reasons and opinions on them of other people. As «Leaders of public opinion»;
- Taking into account membership. The approach where the place of the person in the informal list is
considered: teyp, clan’s accessory, extensive related communications.
From the point of view of the importance of local population by search groups are allocated:
1. Main, minor and marginal. The main public can render the greatest help or do the greatest harm to
the program. The minor public who has certain value, and marginal is not controllable (poorly controllable)
part of the population. For example, by preparation for conflict escalation between Ingushes and Ossetins, the
representatives of both nationalities living in «hot» territory, will be the main group. In a supporting role
representatives Chechen nationalities, and members of djamaats Imarata of caucasus as a marginal group
will act.
2. Supporters, opponents and indifferent. Such typology is important at carrying out of scale civil
actions. Besides quantitative and qualitative structure of supporters and opponents, the indifferent public has
crucial importance also. Numerous protest actions during elections in Ingushetia (2008) were successful just
because organizers have managed to win round the population which has been not defined or indifferent.
Material in republic which is possible to give characters: the opposition, «dissatisfied» of the power,
dismissed from a high post because of disagreements with operating policy; remedial, national and other
various public organisations; in the most imperious elite; intellectuals; radicals (the national and religious
organisations) the clan «removed» from the power (teyp, a family); power structures; representatives of
different levels of population.
The material can be: a part of the creative intelligency sincerely anxious by destinies and a
condition of national cultures and languages; a part of the experts who have professionally not taken place in
the area; a part of the party nomenclature, ready to go over from the party of power in technology of
nationalism; a part of representatives of shadow economy, etc.
Classification of characters.
The level of characters in the republic can be:
- The higher: the person from imperious elite (officials, agents of national security), taking direct
part in development of the important decisions, and also having access to the necessary information;
- An average: the person working on public service, being an active member of the national or
religious organisations, the representative of intelligency, sportsmen, etc.;
- The bottom: the usual population.
It is necessary to distinguish distinctly two categories of characters: members of an operative
command and temporarily invited persons. Depending of categories a character is ranked, tactics of
interaction with it (awareness level) gets out. The separate person depending on a sight can act for the
program in various qualities - as the person (the representative any religious, an ethnic group), the subject of
any activity (professional, political), individuality (the owner of unique properties and features). Clearly that
the level of a character is higher in developed republic, than more widely ones possibility, than he represents
a great value to the program.
Variants of characters: national leaders, national analysts, consultants, experts in public relations,
experts on elections, the organizers of the various national associations, under the guise of creating a civil
society organizers shares; informants, local technical staff (working on sites, forums); crowd; operatives
(militants ) suicide bombers, etc.
Preparation of national leaders.
Of course, the main and most difficult work will be in elections of a national leader. In the narrow
space of any republic of the NC, where almost all directly or indirectly linked by ties of kinship or other is
almost impossible to find a leader from outside. Everyone knows each other and depends on each other. No
outsiders, transparency initiatives and a strict hierarchy. On the NC people tend to appreciate rather than on
their personal merits and abilities, as the degree of kinship and loyalty to historically, even awkward way of
life.
It is only natural that a leader should be someone whose communications totally consistent
leadership. So it is necessary:
-Identification and characterization of the image in each country of government representatives,
heads of security agencies, as well as other people who use (or not using) the trust and respect in society;
- Analysis of the strengths and weaknesses of existing government institutions and groups within
the elite, their real and potential opportunities, risks and threats (SWOT-analysis);
- Identify leaders of social movements and organizations, diasporas, ethnic minorities, leaders of
major companies and organizations, as well as other social actors, and evaluation of their image.
Technology of work with the consciousness of the population today are effective, they may in a few
months to create the proper image of the future national leader almost from nothing, but they cannot create
the image of the real features of a complete stranger. So the first requirement for «material» is the selection
from the list of quite famous. First of all, the political and economic platform that supports a candidate
outlines. His program emerges clearly. Then edit the external qualities - character, habits, demeanor are
edited/corrected...
The image of a man who must be «created» through a controlled process, is developed for each
situation, and Republic, and then selected the technical and ideological means for the conversion of
candidates to the leaders of the pattern. As converters of society, the characters must not only give an
example to all his behavior, but also constantly hold among the masses of the ideological and educational
work and share experiences to them for many months and years of training. As the fate of his people will be
the subject of his tireless care, the main part of life, he will understand the absolute necessity of a series of
transformations.
Variants of the leaders could be: a famous human rights activist or dismissed from top position
because of disagreements with the current policy is the ideal figure for the consolidation of the various forces
that oppose the regime, and most importantly - as a man who was in power, he is familiar with the situation
in the government and with many officials personally. To get started choose an opposition figure, one way or
another way of thinking is close to the West and inwardly alien usages of the central Russian and local
authorities. This person must be committed to democratic values and ideals of freedom. But that this
commitment was not just pre-election gimmick, it is important that this person was material «attached» to
Western values, for example - had a wife or a European American wife, studied or lived for a long time in the
West. «Civilization» should be attached to him so strongly that he could not refuse it.
Till a certain time in order to «let the Centre on the wrong track», is working with several candidates
for dummies-leaders in the regions. Later, they also may be involved, for example, in cases of death will
appear slogans all the world's media – «The dictatorship has returned in Russia». «Russia destroys any
opposition on the NC», etc.
As you can see, characters compound a fairly wide range and can still identify common types of
work with them: the identification of the candidate, candidate development, establishing contact, deepen the
contact, equipment testing (testing methods), making «work history» with the candidate; tactics of evaluation
of candidate, holding a substantive (partial, complete) interviews, preparation (training) of the candidate, the
introduction to the work; activity of the character, character retention and communication facilities,
completion, termination of contact.
In the program the main thing is to build up the whole process from choosing the best candidates
and the effective use of the characters till the completion of the skillful work. Any fallen link can greatly
reduce the effectiveness of the program. Only one specialist can teach with some person to another - different
specialists, such as not related to each other, such as a three-stage approach:
-Diagnostician (preliminary study focuses on a person, then sets the personal contact with him by
performing additional testing and development issues opinion on the appropriateness of a given person, as
well as promising directions of the target influence on him);
- Rekrutor (establishes a new contact with an object, usually not related to the previous, at the right
time for it opens and conducts a substantive interview, waits for the reaction of the candidate, after providing
themselves an escape route);
- Senior (produces and performs all the instruction for further guidance, directing the activities of
the characters).
Based on the proposed scheme, the operational management department of management of
characters will consist of three interconnected functional units:
- research team (primary diagnosis and the reaction conditions, constant monitoring of the situation);
- the team gain promotion or offensive operations, i.e. working directly with the characters
(recruiters and leading);
- the team of cover and conversion (correction in the field of negative features of the program, the
prevention of resistance).
Infiltration of the secret services of foreign states are the two main channels: 1) their inclusion in the
various observer missions, and 2) the activities of intelligence agents under the guise of humanitarian
organizations and businesses.
Stages of the commands1:
a) identifying the candidate is scheduled because of his personal qualities, clear operational need or
desire to have a visionary reserve.
Choosing a suitable person, they are working in two areas:
- Consider in detail a certain contingent of people and from there they are finding the most
affordable on the vulnerability of personal contact person;
- Carefully seeks out useful man, and only then outlines approaches to him.
The first information that attracts attention to the candidate, they obtain from
his
friends,
acquaintances, relatives, and in the course of communication on the forums, or by direct contact, watching
his actions and deeds, according to published (about him ) articles, letters, reports.
Pay attention to the right person makes: nationality, religion, membership in a clan, family, teyp,
permanent or temporary place of work and certain communication; failure, political sympathies, awareness,
dropped by the comments and statements, displayed by the enthusiasm, frustration, unusual behavior
(lethargy, dissipated and so on).
Most suitable for the selection are those who:
-for whatever reasons (difficulties in their careers, attitudes, policies, etc.) is very angry
(radikalizirovanny);
- are strongly attached to someone, something, accented (family, teyps, people, religion);
- have certain moral flaws or "stains" biographies (participants gangs, criminals);
- are in debt, difficulties in his personal life, etc.
It is extremely important not to be mistaken with the choice of the basis of recruiting. Should note
that the concept of patriotism can be treated as a candidate for narrow- national sense and recruiting on this
basis is very difficult. Furthermore, these characteristic features of Caucasians, as vanity, self-importance can
lead to what is entered in the transaction person will has arrogant attitude to the environment, boasting an
alleged permissiveness for him, etc. Earlier in the practice of the Soviet secret police were cases when
recruited in the villages of Caucasians purchased caps and defiled them.
1
The material of part is captured, analyzed and adapted to the realities of the NC from: Secrets of the U.S. Secret Service. - M.
Politizdat, 1973; White Paper, the Russian special services / Obozrevatel. The problem. The analysis. Projections. - M., 1995;
Andrianov V.I. and others - Spy stuff and devices for protection of objects and information: a reference manual. - St. Petersburg:
"Lan", 1996; Plet V. Strategic Intelligence. The main principles. - M.; Publishing House "Forum", 1997; Wolf M. Games in a
foreign field. 30 years at the head of intelligence / Trans. from germ. V.A. Brun-Tsehovskogo, A.S. Dmitriev, - Moscow:
International Relations, 1998; Raviv D., Melman J. History of Israel's intelligence services / Trans. from English. By U.N.
Kobyakov, - Moscow: International Relations, 1999; Voltin Yan. Out of the darkness night / Per. from English. - Moscow:
International Relations, 2000; M. Alekseev Russian military intelligence. The First World War. The book. PG.CH. 1.-M.
publishing house "Russian intelligence," 2001; Batyushin N.S. "secret military intelligence and combat»: X History; Moscow,
2001; URL: www.agentura.ru / dossier / russia / people /; www.crime.vl.ru/index.php?p=949&more=1&c=1&tb=1&pb=1 etc.
b) During the development of the candidate made a careful study selected individuals, thorough
inspection of his personal abilities. The development can take place: in person or in absentia. All information
received is entered into the formalized file (work history), the data from which are used to: further
recruitment, the prediction of person’s activity, possible psychological and physical neutralize future
character.
At first, if it’s possible, collect information without entering into direct contact with the person.
Typical sources of such information may include: all kinds of official papers and documents (personal
records, employment records, archives, autobiography, houses book, medical and other registration cards,
released (by him or about him), and article and references, etc.), personal correspondence, especially or by
accident intercepted telephone (or other) conversations; covert surveillance, video and photography; contacts
(people from the social circle of the object).
In assessing the characters, according to his friends, should be considered:
- what extent the informant knows of whom he speaks (that is, how long, intensely and deeply they
communicated);
- public relations between appraise and appraiser (if relations are bad it has got characteristic of a
negative bias, if friendly - embellished);
- a situation in which the reported features were observed (extreme, in contact with subordinates,
with superiors, etc.);
- as the quality of the informant is developed, which he says (most often as the standard of the man
takes himself, and when referred feature is evident brightly the reducible assessment will be lowered and vice
versa).
After collecting and analyzing data about the candidate from a variety of available sources, you can
proceed to the next stage - development in direct communication. These include: establishment of contact
(familiarity); deepening contact (soil preparation), testing (deepening of the dossier); score (the promise of
work).
c) Establishing contact is primarily associated with the creation of favorable situations, many of
which can occur by chance, and here the main thing is not miss the right moment. Best options for dating is
inherently dependent on profession, gender, age, national origin, religion, social status, cultural level,
character, habits, and all other individual characteristics of the person, and in addition to his mood, the scene,
the environment and in various other the degree of the influencing factors.
Greater chance of success has got a rekrutor whose age exceeds the age of the candidate. At
acquaintance immediately they choose a program of communication: symmetrical or complementary. «The
symmetrical model» implies equality - age, intellectual, social - communicating parties, a fact which makes it
clear in the future members zealously monitor compliance with it (which is allowed one, the fare for the
other). «Additional programme» says inequality and records the distance of communication, which then
strictly followed. When meeting the appropriate program installed quickly, then change it pretty hard.
Since most people is the view of his new friends on the primary, but very tenacious impression, the
best and most important setting is to provide the desired perception. The desired effect is achieved by
thoughtful selection (based on likes and dislikes of the object and all the other psychological laws) of their
appearance, basic manners, situation of meeting.
Among the psychological nuances that significantly affect the first impression of Caucasian, did not
interfere to know the following:
- Thanks to the «halo effect» (to color by one quality of all the others) the overall favorable
impression of the man provides a positive assessment of his as yet unknown (eg, moral) qualities and vice
versa;
- A clear physical attractiveness enhances a positive evaluation of personality traits as well as
individual action («the effect of beauty»);
- A demonstration of good knowledge of sports such as wrestling, weightlifting, boxing, and in the
optimal case - to tell the candidate about personal acquaintance with famous artists;
- Expression of interest in the history of the people, their customs and traditions, language,
reverence for them;
- Friendly, welcoming smile contributes to a trust, destroying mistrust and misunderstanding;
- honest, solid, manly handshake, coupled with direct look in his eyes likes almost everybody;
- Energetic, expressive gestures reflecting positive emotions and perceived as a sign of the interest
and friendliness;
- Companion who looks in the eyes, cute, but a closer or inappropriate eye contact creates a bad
impression, because perceived as a sign of hostility;
- Expressed extreme in clothing (very trendy or too antiquated costume), as well as excessive
raunch, generate a negative impression (especially striking worn or dirty shoes and rumpled hat);
- A friendly atmosphere, selected cuisine, music, «an unexpected luck», and all the other moments
leading entity in benign mood, always contribute to the favorable perception of their new friend («the effect
of the transfer of feelings»);
The fundamental experience about the person of rekrutor forms by the first sentence, namely the
initial proposals give rise to his willingness or unwillingness to continue the original conversation. Rekrutor
should try to avoid:
- Apologies and expressions of uncertainty signs (except for special moves);
- Even small displays of disrespect and disregard for the person;
- Any pressure on the person needing him on the defensive.
Optimum manner of communication is better to choose consistent with the well-known (or
suspected) individual characteristics of the person, and we can recommend:
- A particularly sensitive - avoid all that unpleasant to them, observing, however, and measure;
- A distrustful and suspicious - to be extremely careful and patient;
- Boastful and arrogant, with recourse to irony;
- People with no sense of humor - to avoid any irony.
Caucasians especially like if discreet companion:
- Listens sincerely and encourages him to talk about himself (nothing is more flattering as the
attention);
- Starts talking to the interesting topic (or asks questions that are nice to answer);
- Clearly makes sense of his importance and superiority in certain areas, and does these things very
sincerely (falsehood is rarely possible to hide and it is perceived as an insult);
- Displays a genuine interest in him (doesn’t trying to interest by himself);
- Well informed about international relations on the NC;
- Knows the history of the people in that interpretation, which he likes;
- Doesn’t abuse the unfamiliar words and jargon;
- Sets out the view, like his own.
Dating techniques that ensure optimal primary reason for the exchange of phrases may be, for
example, these:
- Inciting a person to assist;
- Recourse to the assistance provided by the person to rekrutor;
- Meeting through mutual friends;
- Introduction to different cultural or sporting events;
- A call of interest to himself (car, house etc).
For the smooth acquaintance they select few handy tricks - the main and two - three spare. Emerged
dislike of the person may be due to the fact that rekrutor (or situation) reminds him of someone (or something)
with whom (or with which) he links negative emotions, or expectations (national hatred, religious prejudice,
personal enmity etc.). The first contact most often ends with a polite but noncommittal agreement «as
something to phone». It should not show too much interest in the new meetings with the object. The main
thing is not perform too much.
In establishing the initial contact with the candidate appropriate to say that we had visited the NC in
a particular country, to name a specific place, own impression of them. Typically, this leads to a companion
stories about his country, the expression of interest in the conversation. It is likely that the first meeting
rekrutor should not disclose their objectives, as this may cause a sharp negative reaction.
g) In a phase of deepening the contact you want to make excuses for repeated meetings. It is
desirable to strive to the initiative came from the candidate. If a candidate considers that the position
corresponds to the expected position of rekrutor , acquaintance deepens, there are common themes of
conversation, there is a community based on individual preferences and emotional empathy, he has a liking
for the active rekrutor.
The main motivations for more frequent communication here can serve the needs for: dominance,
domestic comfort (safety), self-affirmation, compassion and understanding, "the guide for entertainment" (a
trip to the central regions), pressure from others, desire to co-operation (business cooperation).
The exact specifics of motivation clearly depends on the specific life situations of human and
psychological characteristics of his personality. Choosing an appropriate tricks due keen understanding of the
psychology of individuals, combined with the capabilities of rekrutor the situation.
e) Testing the candidate during the personal contact and special situations created by recognition of
views, opportunities, weaknesses, aptitudes, values, motives, abilities, psycho-physical and intellectual
qualities. What exactly you need to find is determined by the aim of developping a (recruiting, management,
disposal) and is guided by a unified table of «work history».
Before the main sensing should carry out prior, clarifies the specific features of human responses to
meaningful information for him. Performing testing, they make a four-table («action», «response»,
«conclusions», «note») in the first column of which («action») introduces the theme of planned talks, or
verification tricks. All subsequent columns are filled to the extent of the target sensing, and in the «notes»
recorded those external conditions that could affect the results of observations.
In preparation for the test, you must:
- To determine the location and in accordance with this objective, the subject and the method (a
conversation or trick) of soundage;
- To gather sounding data;
- To choose the style and tactics (the order and way) of the presentation of this information;
- Consider the initial and final phase of intercourse (it is necessary to establish in the consciousness
of the person the correct version of the conversation, and to encourage further communication with him).
During supervision trace:
- Nonverbal behaviour (a mimicry, an exchange of the sights, all movements of a body, gestures);
- Paralinguistic behaviour (tone and a timbre of a voice, a pause in speech);
- Linguistic behaviour (words, syntax, accent change);
- Movings into space.
Degree of roughness of a survey (smooth addition in a conversation thread, sharpness of the fact)
will be co-ordinated with ingenuity of the candidate, his personal sensitivity and a situation. The relation of
testing to the basic theme should be neutral enough that in case of sharply negative reaction it will be
possible to accompany or without damage to the dialogue to pass to other theme. Along the behaviour
estimation at personal dialogue, it is necessary to analyse actions in the most various created (tricks) and
spontaneous (life) situations. The important information the correspondence analysis (can give forums, sites
of acquaintances) as they draw the person in the relation to other person, i.e. in some concrete situation. Thus
it is necessary to know, what conditions is caused looked through correspondence and what relations are.
Distinctions in correspondence of the same person with different addressees are rather informative. Defined
prognostical value (especially if there was no correspondence working out) can have the physical data ( hight,
a constitution, hair, eyes etc.).
e) In a history of work they complete all extracted in the development information. History for the
convenience filling in a certain pattern, which combines two main sections: personograficheskie data and
facts from the life; characteristics of the individual (physical, functional, general, mental and intellectual).
Information is necessary for recruiting, managing of the character, predicting his actions, providing
a danger from the characters and neutralization.
Represented in the history information is supplemented, as a rule, by two explanations:
where to get this information (and, of course, its degree of reliability), and specifically how it can be
used. In the story sometimes they include a special section concentrating the attention, to provide optimum
pressure on the character at the right time.
The standard version of history is usually formed as follows:
I. Personograficheskie data and facts of life (for the orientation of each fragment is attached the
comment, which underlines what information can be useful.)
• Name: the orientation of nationality (teyp), relatives and ancestors, the notion of pretentiousness
and the views of parents, assistance with contacts;
• Parallel names, nicknames, nicknames, aliases and their using - when, where, why, the extent of
their hideness: for specific interventions such as awareness of surprise;
• Date of birth and age: the likely views (old conservatism, romanticism of youth, maturity,
rationality) and motivation (career, the desire to rest, etc.), and physiological features of the body (physical
strength, smell, hearing, memory, endurance), time of optimal exposure (bioritmika), the reason for the
convergence of (a visit, congratulations, gift);
• Place of Birth: overview of some personality traits (aggressiveness, propensity for certain diseases,
etc.), the reason for the convergence of (fellow countrymen), the search of life twists and turns;
• Nationality: the idea of some personality traits (and possible motivations) (enterprise, a sense of
elitism, local hostility, etc.) for engaging the person and management;
• Parents: understanding the specific personality traits (education), the way of impact on the person
(the effect), sources of information;
• Family: members, who lives with and nationality of his wife (husband), brief details of family
members, relationships, the tone of communication (authoritarianism, gender), the general atmosphere, the
means to affect (influence), the identification of motivations, the exact sources of information, some
opportunities for approaching (mediators);
• Family links and acquaintances: ex-wives and mistresses, children are not living together,
childhood friends, work colleagues and acquaintances of passion, «the right friends», relatives from both
sides these are new sources of information, understanding some of the motivations and impacts, means of
exit to the person and the possibility of a rapprochement with him during the search, a false trail in the
neutralization;
• Partisanship and religiosity: the membership, activity, sincerity, the level of claims and credibility,
attitudes toward other religions, parties and their leaders - some understanding of the motivations and
character traits (idealism, careerism, nationalism, fundamentalism), the reason for engaging in operational
activities;
• Education and specialty, whether working in this specialty: the idea of career opportunities and
common outlook on life, the yield on the likely contactees (classmates, teachers) to use them as informants or
of convergence, the identification of patrons, reasons for involvement in the operation ;
• Studying at present: an understanding of certain attitudes and traits, some opportunities to get
closer, to connect to the validity opreration/action, to find points for specific actions;
• Languages: Arabic, English, National;
• Profession, place of work, duties: an understanding of some motivations, character traits, attitudes
to life, aspirations and vulnerabilities, identify contactors for information (colleagues), to identify ways of
rapprochement, the means of influence, some opportunities to liquidation, grounds for bring to the operation,
a false trail for neutralization;
• Career prospects (professionalism, personality, someone's support): tools for impact, a good
opportunity to bring together
• Turning points in his biography: understanding some of the traits, aspects of vulnerability;
• Shady moments of biography (when, what, participants, consequences, advertised at the time, who
else knows who «should not» know hidden level) means of strong impact, the option of neutralization
• Health and disease (when, what, not a chronicle is a registered whether age, where and from whom
is treated, the attitude towards alternative medicine): the idea of character traits, means of influence, certain
capabilities of approaching (community, new drugs, the best treatment, communication with doctors and
healers);
• Residence: a means of influencing (local terror), the account of the operation (the appearance of
near), the possibilities for convergence, accounting for the neutralization, the search, if necessary;
• Living conditions and their assessment (number of rooms, footage, type of apartment, how many
people live (according the documents and, in fact), who belongs, as inherited, environment and convenience,
prestige, and settled regions): the understanding of individual traits (the situation) and motivations (location),
aid in the penetration of the premises for different purposes (to eliminate or to plant something, install the
«bugs»;
• A country house (area, region, type of structure, the neighbors, bought or built, what money,
when and who uses it, who has the keys, how to get);
• Physical conditions (salary, inheritance, collateral sources of income, as and when they are, how
and who borrows, from who usually borrows): understanding the possible motivations (obtaining money, a
desire to conceal reality and contacts), the means of influence (bribery) ;
• Possession of the vehicle;
• PC (model, software, the degree of affection, passion);
• Internet: Visit of websites (opposition), forums, dating sites;
• Satellite TV: goal - awareness of global processes, the neglect of Russian TV;
• Miscellaneous: probable participation in special events, government awards, the place of military
service, military rank and profession, links with the underworld, details of abroad trips, etc.
II. Personality traits. Knowledge of the physical properties facilitates the interaction with an object
that alludes to his susceptibility (to disease, pain, activity) and refines the using cases. Detail acquaintance
with the functional qualities is simply invaluable for establishing the reaction of the person to the message or
an event (change in gait, voice, speech). General understanding of the nuances provide optimal candidate and
highlight psihointellengence section, on its base a "psychological portrait" is built, it’s a source of
information for refining the win-win schemes recruitment, management, business or physical neutralization).
Subchapter:
- Physical characteristics (height, build, weight, etc.);
- Functional features (gait, gestures, facial expressions, speech, etc.);
- General characteristics (life habits, attitudes, and their stability, the relation to current events, to
family and friends, to himself, all sorts of skills, etc.);
- Psychological and intellectual qualities.
g) Analys of the character and background work with him are carried out in order to:
- Prevention measures to prepare for recruitment of persons consisting already in the current
operational apparatus, or unfitness for previously excluded
- An effective maneuver of the character during the operation;
- Improve recruitment approaches against developed (audited) candidates;
- Use materials for personal and business affairs of the character excluded from the operational
system;
- Create the necessary reserve of characters to deal with emergencies tasks in a special period
h) Evaluation of the candidate with the full study, coincide with the positions of: the probability of
his recruitment, opportunities for the candidate as a character, the benefits of his involvement, his
involvement in risk, the actual directions of his use.
In assessing the likelihood of the person recruiting they account:
- Availability of necessary internal (personality traits, weaknesses, vices) and external (dirt, valued
factors, and humans) vulnerabilities;
- Confounding factors (personality traits, ideological conviction, the influence of significant persons,
the difficulty of direct contact) and the best opportunity of their removing (lower value, round, rolling in their
favor);
- Who, for whatever reason, how and with what efficiency can help during recruitment.
In assessing the capabilities of the candidate as the character, take into account:
- Internal personality traits (intelligence, observation, activity, level of aspiration, the contact, risk
tolerance, perseverance, composure, courage, resourcefulness, etc.);
- External factors of the situation (friends having the information, family and friends, the ability to
influence on key people and events in view of his authority or official position, extensive contacts, etc.).
In assessing the benefits of attracting a person pay attention to:
- Utility assistance and information that are expected to find;
- The extent of cash and the potential to influence the operations or to specific individuals;
- Degree of difficulty of penetration from the outside in a group or a medium (teyps, Jamaat, a clan
national organization);
- Aspect of the loss in his face, as an active opponent.
In assessing the risk of recruitment underline:
- The possibility of an active-negative reaction to the offer of cooperation;
- How desirable «zasvechivanie» of rekrutors (interference in their future endeavors, «cast
shadows» on the contactors);
- How harmful the manifestation of interest in a particular subject or organization (guard and
complicate the planned development will provide a thread in an active counter-play);
- The degree of certainty that the object will not report to local law enforcement officers (the danger
of «double-cooperation»);
- Value of the loopholes through which can reach rekrutor’s structures and opportunities for its rapid
overlap.
Assessing the long-term engagement of the candidate’s path, defined by:
- How to capitalize on (as an informant, agents of influence, disinformation, the violator of unity, a
coherent, a provocateur, an accomplice in a variety actions);
- Whether to promote a candidate for a key role in its organization and whether the latter is
achievable.
An analysis of all possible pros and cons of bringing the cooperation and taking into account the
needs of the current situation, make an appropriate conclusion:
• «to the development urgently» (even if the candidate so far not yet ripe, but time is short);
• «postpone contacts» (there is no obvious need, there is no effective compromising the object to be
brought to the necessary standard);
• «completely refuse to cooperate» (too negligible probability of agreement, the risk of obtaining a
«double game», not productive).
i) During a substantive interview, it is usually possible to enter the motives that could induce the
intended candidate for collaboration. Most often, motivating moments in this process are: political or
religious beliefs, nationalism, the desire for power; romantic notions, vanity, exaggerated opinion of his
abilities, revenge, financial difficulties, fear (of being compromised, physical restraint, for other people),
greed (as trait), compassion (as a character trait); worldly weaknesses and vices. The intensity of individual
emotions change over time and can be corrected. This fact is desirable to consider in the selection of specific
methods of influence to the candidate.
During the conversation cannot go directly to the goal, we must ask the candidate about his life
problems, parents and proactively offer assistance in resolving problems. An indicator to establish trust on
the part of Caucasians may be a request to rekrutor with any requests. If the last was significant person for
the Caucasian, a key phrase to encourage a candidate for any action (be a character) can begin with the words:
«If you're a man, you will do it ...»
It’s necessary to elaborate the use of national-psychological traits of Caucasians in recruiting on the
basis of addiction. It is necessary to find out what is for the candidate of vital importance. For example, if a
candidate is considered a person who is facing any penalty, you must make it clear to him that salvation from
the penalty depends on his desire to help. If the character has failed to fulfill orders, you can use the fear of
disclosure of the fact of cooperation.
For Caucasians are not serious incriminating material evidence of its infidelity, however, if there is
evidence that the candidate had an intimate relationship with a married or with a woman who had never been
married, they can play a crucial role in substantive discussion because of fear of revenge of relatives of
woman.
In Caucasian environment, usually they refer good-naturedly to people who have been prisoned for
attacks on government property. Accordingly, the use of the materials involved in the theft of a candidate is
not always inappropriate.
Urban youth in general, focused on higher education and employment of official position, which
promised in the future receive unearned income. These features can be used to establish contacts and to
further recruitment, offering assistance in applying to college and further employment.
Conduct recruiting of radicals (religious and national) on the basis of interest using material
incentives does not seem appropriate, since the material is likely to encourage, will not be significant.
Following the religious dogmas, many Caucasians are afraid that they may not be buried in his
family cemetery, located near those villages, where they were forced to leave. This feature can also be used
in recruitment work. For example, assisting in the burial of a relative in compliance of all rules, rekrutor
becomes a significant figure for Caucasians. In operational terms, to expand the range of connections in the
Caucasian environment, you can use the above-mentioned principle of «one of my friend is my friend».
Recruiting (contract) can be carried out:
• recruiting on behalf of the organization, with providing of the ultimate goal (direct contract);
• no direct indication who is hired to give, however, a certain possibility that some assume (hinting
contract);
• a «false flag», or on behalf of unremarkable structure, organization (person) that doesn’t cause any
animosity, suspicion, and even generate some sympathy (secure contract);
• on behalf of one organization and then, when control is obtained, the disclosure of the recruiting
organization (stage contract).
Recruitment approach is:
- «Hot» when the recruiter makes a direct offer of collaboration, sometimes after a very long
process, and another time almost immediately;
- «Cold», when an unknown candidate to a man contacted him by degrees;
- «Contactless» when they effect on a candidate, without direct contact with him by resorting to
letters, e-mail, forums, dating sites;
- A «reverse» when the candidate himself offers his services to anyone with a hint he may appeal.
In all of these options is desirable to provide the conditions for communication, because even if a
person at first has sharply declined the offer, then in any time he may change his mind. The main methods of
recruitment are: belief, inciting emotions (revenge, resentment, ambition, enthusiasm, zeal, compassion),
bribery (money, power, a «paradise» in heaven), zombie (psihoprogramming) blackmail (the past, the threat
of physical force on him and he loved ones).
Sometimes, even at the second meeting, liked person may be invited to visit Caucasian. In this case
there is not a tribute to the traditional Caucasian hospitality, but a manifestation of sincere interest in
continuing contacts. In this case, you should take into account some special features:
- Failure to visit the home must be preceded by a convincing rationale, or you may offend the host,
and to nullify the prospects of further cooperation;
- In the Caucasus is not accepted to go and see someone empty-handed, have to be any souvenirs,
gifts for children, etc.;
- Being in the house of Caucasians have carefully referred to «delight» about some things, as the
owner will try to give it to his guest, and a refusal to accept - maybe offended.
k) At work with a specific character is necessary to obtain from him the maximum possible that can
be realized only with skillful leadership that takes into account the psychological characteristics of
personality and level of desire (unwillingness) to act. As the spectrum of tasks performed by the character is
wide enough, within this framework we can consider writing general aspects. For example, how reliable and
thoroughly was tested the character, offering job against a relative, or attempt to obtain information about
any of the relatives is not realistic. He or evade the enforcement of such orders, or will start to lead a double
play. In this case, use the generic level of consciousness, to create the impression that the provision of
information, it works against the «hostile to his family». It must be remembered about the principle of
collective responsibility, which is characteristic for Caucasians (a friend of my friend is a friend of mine).
Therefore, to formulate the task of specific individuals can only be ascertained what relationship has got the
character with them.
The character can be used: one-time fee, as required; constantly.
Frequency of use the character depends on: the desire to be aware of the operation; operational need,
the desire to preserve him for the most important goals, the degree entrusted the initiative to him.
Character can operate:
- Independently (like himself finds necessary);
- Independently (according to the established orders, but no intermediate support contacts);
- Half initiative (making the task, together with its lead director);
- Strictly according to instructions (based only on getting instructions and don’t attempt to go
beyond the originally defined boarders.)
To direct the activity of the use the classical methods are: the «stick» (bullying), «gloves» (control)
and the «ginger» (bribery). Specific character undoubtedly requires highly personalized approach, but more
efficiently direct his usually possible through persuasion, not threats, it is useful to develop friendly relations
with him. By establishing friendships, we should not lose the initiative (dominance) and clearly to prevent
any attempts to intercept the latter. A significant role is sometimes played a useful ability to «pereglyadet» if the host is unable to withstand a direct view of his slave character - he is not fit for leadership.
Financial reward is a kind of fueling factor associated to all other stimulations. It must be well
thought out (not to offend the self-esteem) significantly (depending on the utility of work), and optimal.
Implies active mutual assistance in dealing with various business and personal problems of the character
(career, useful contacts, lucrative contracts, etc.). It's also a direct replacement of material rewards.
Ideological tactic is based on creating the impressions at the character about the importance of his work from
a moral or ideological point of view. This greatly improves self-esteem and usually more effective than
stimulation of only one payment.
Ways to check the characters. In cooperation with the character is always a danger of «doublecooperation» or basic fraud. To get rid of such failures is desirable systematic tacit (duplication, monitoring,
provocation) test of character. Duplication is that the character was requested to get a well-defined
information that is already known. Particularly suited for this information such that the character for their
own reasons doesn’t want to give. In the observation carried out periodic «transmission» to commit any
evidence of his dishonest work. In such cases, usually parallel to effectively connect the character. Under
provocation is meant prudent seduction of the character (intrigue, bribery, tossing the information that he
would prefer not to transfer) and diagnosis of his reaction to it. It should be noted that the character evinces
much depends on the loyalty of his moral principles, obviously degraded in terms of personal man cannot be
a reliable performer.
In identifying the «double-cooperation» may or interruption of contact, or use of this fact for a
combination of misinformation thrown at.
In identifying the «double-cooperation» it may be or interruption of contact, or use of this fact for a
combination of misinformation thrown at.
Communication with the character is considered as the most vulnerable aspect of security and may
be in nature:
- Information (transmit and receive instructions and messages, a detailed discussion of various
issues, giving and receipt of necessary items);
- Signal (hazard communications security, sending- receiving, ready-not ready).
Classical information communication is carried out: by technical means of communication (e-mail,
telephones, fax machines, personal radios), toss, through courier, messenger, by mail, by personal
communication, using «blind» by unauthorized persons, laying in certain places.
Communication with the computer (e-mail) must necessarily be carried out by the use of
cryptographic technologies. Communication with the phone is both direct and involving an intermediate
device, as a simplified signal and loaded informative. Always should keep in mind the possibility of listening,
and if necessary use encoders (which, however, worries) or periodically replace the code communication. Email correspondence is not difficult to catch in place of its origin, and upon receipt. Counteract it they can
sometimes by sending letters to strangers (as well as in another city) and the use of the addresses of
«innocent», but the trustees of the recipient. In this case, use «kontrolki» and classical methods (code,
invisible ink) hide specific information. Tossing usually produces when it is necessary that the addressee
could not see the sender or his messenger. To toss recommended to the mailbox to the desktop, under the
door with a call, as well as a pocket of personal clothing, i.e. in the place where this transfer probably will
reach the recipient.
Unsuspected connections in personal communication is most often realized when the leading part of
the circle of ordinary contacts the character (at work, in a sports club). It may occur during visits to the
common friends, as well as specially rented safe houses. With the use of unauthorized persons (travelers,
conductors, friends of their friends) materials, money, or letters are transferred the best of all. The latter
should have a «kontrolki» of opening («vskryvanie») and contain the information hidden in some way.
Communication via linkers-courier, requires confirmation of their identity (verbal, object and signed
passwords). In the undesirability of personal contact, communication can be realized through an intermediary
(even units).
At full undesirability of personal contacts, you can use automatic cameras and different types of
storage caches. In the latter case, they find not striking a secluded place (for example, the battery in passthrough doorway, in a public toilet tank, etc.) and put back transmitted materials by rubber, adhesive tape or
suspension. Guarding against possible trouble should not be wait long period of time between laying the
taking (izymaniem) and, while doing something as well as others - to tell about it in some reasonable way (an
impersonal phone call to mark a specific point, etc.).
Instant contacts are realized in the subject programs and are committed in places where it is unlikely
all-encompassing surveillance (in-filled bus in the central department store, etc.). Pass here from hand to
hand, as if by accident, having approached closely. Working example of such contacts can be: «accidentally
meeting» with the transmission via a handshake, the transfer to darkness with two adjacent seats in the
cinema, diffuse exchange of newspapers or similar packages in the cafe at the station or bench by felling of a
subject, which immediately pick up unnoticed with the substitution.
As for the signal communication can be said that there are real all kinds of forms, depending on the
imagination of the specific contactors, as well as their ability and circumstances: a cartoon icon in the
conventional place, a postcard with a code or signature of the story, piece of clothing or a gesture of
«accidental» passerby «erroneous» phone call, etc. Used in this way the signals must be completely natural,
not to cause unwanted surprise of others.
Completion of contact with the character, as a rule, comes at a time, after which communication
with him has no meaning or can be dangerous.
Limit to further engage of the character usually occurs, when his services are not needed, when it
became dangerous as a witness, when suddenly it became clear that he has a double co-operation (cheating or
betraying), and you cannot use this fact, with conservation, with perspectives of the future. The first goal in
these cases is to neutralize the possible problems of the ex-character. The way to achieve this is determined
on the basis of personality characteristics, attitudes toward the curators of the level of real perceived threat.
To check out the contact can: politely, rude, radically. When contact is interrupted courteous
expressed gratitude and reward is given, which value cannot offend or hurt people. Even communication is
completed at all (for example, by double-cooperation or fraud), you should hint to the character that this is
only a temporary measure, and his «valuable services» probably again will be needed later. Interrupted by
rough contact, use the nearest suitable occasion, and had some physical effect, they say severely about
compromising. This option is good only for the timid person and the apparent belief that it will not cause
irreparable harm. If the character is a dangerous witness and there is no guarantee that he will be silent, they
involve radical ways of protection.
Methods of suggestion and persuasion in recruiting.
Psychologists and psychiatrists under the «suggestion» understand a large class of phenomena,
through which into the brain of a person (the inspired object) «introduces some idea»1. The fact that the
action of suggestion in no way associated with hypnosis, as evidenced by the cases (as in most of the case)
the implementation of the suggestion, produced in the waking state 2. Moreover, the suggestion which is
understood in the large sense, is one way to influence one person to another, even with everyday living
conditions. As a rule, suggestion is made not only through words, but with the help of an experience or action
and directed to perform predetermined actions. In view of this, the phenomenon of «suggestion» is an
important factor in the spread of ideology and should be the subject of continuing study3.
It is not always suggestion met resistance from the inspired person. In most cases the suggestion is
included in the psychic sphere without any resistance on the part of the inspired and sometimes it gets into
his psychic sphere is completely transparent to him, even though he is in the waking state. In some cases the
suggestion meets with resistance4. This happens most often in cases where the attitudes are contrary to the
object the inspired suggestion.
In hypnosis the most diverse suggestion work out5. However, the question of whether hypnosis to
instill in a suicide self-explosion (samovzryvanie) still remains not fully understood. The power of suggestion
in this as in other cases, depends, no doubt, not only from one skill to inspire and support the suggestion, but
also from the soil, which acts suggestion, in other words, from the inspired psychic nature. Mental resistance
to suggestion, produced in hypnosis, to a large extent depends on the greater or lesser depth of hypnosis, and
on the extent to which this suggestion is at odds with the ideas, inclinations and convictions of a person,
exposed to suggestion. In the absence of such a contradiction suggestion operates more strongly and
faithfully. In contrast, a strong personality that holds the opposite view, suggestion may be helpless. The
whole essence of hypnotic suggestions is that there comes a special hypnotized state of passivity, which
makes suggestions and act on him so overwhelmingly.
When you join the organization, a person starts to change sharply the values, ethics, attitudes, goals,
behavior and motivation. The person in the organization, as a rule, is forced to lead an underground existence.
Accordingly, his contacts with the public are limited sharply, but increasing the intensity of contacts with
people involved in self-explosion professionally6.
The term "brainwashing", commonly used in public with the filing of journalists, means itself hypnotic suggestion after hypnotic to implement an object (a zombie), certain actions (self-explosion)7. This
term began to abuse openly by applying it to those actions for which it does not, and often covering up their
«raw» facts.
Conclusion is done because the acts carried out by so-called «zombie» - a suicide by self-explosion
in certain public places 8 . For example, the recent bombings in Moscow metro: two girls them-selves,
unaccompanied pass two thousand kilometers, and without preparation, in the morning, the day of arrival
blew themselves up.
Analyzing individual suicide bombers, the duration and stability of the route to the scene of the
explosion, their behavior, especially acts and motives of themselves, etc., may be concluded that the absence
of any (medical, psychotronic) qualitative impairment of consciousness. And a huge number of examples of
sophisticated and well-prepared action with self-explosion in various republics of the NC say that there is no
presuicide impairment of consciousness of shahids (self-murderer). This way of exposure should be called
1
Workshop on General, Experimental and Applied Psychology: Textbook / V.D. Balin, V.K. Hyda, V.K. Gerbachevsky etc.;, . Ed.
by A.A. Krylov, S. Manicheva. St Petersburg. Univ of "Peter", 2000. - P. 89.
2
Dictionary of the practical psychologist / Comp. SJ Golovin. Minsk: Harvest, 1997. - P. 71-100.
3
Perception. Mechanisms and models / Ed. by N.U. Alekseenko. M., 1974. – P. 168-190.
4
Zielinski S.A. Manipulation of the masses, and psychoanalysis. Manipulation of mass mental processes through psychoanalytic
techniques. - St. Petersburg.: Publishing and Trading House "Scythia", 2008. – P. 15-34, 42.
5
Sokolov E.V. Introduction to psihoanaliz. SPb.: Lan, 2002. – P. 210-256.
6
Vershinin M. Psychological characteristics of members of terrorist and disruptive (radical) groups. - M., 2003. – P. 8
7
Vakhitov R.R. Modern terrorism: myths and reality / / East (Vostok). 2003 № 4.
8
Vakhitov R.R. The decree. cit.
«persuasion» rather than «suggestion» because the final result is a conviction: «We are convinced of the truth,
we are convinced of the benefits, we are convinced of the inevitability…».
So it is the case at Domodedovo airport. Judging by the behavior and circumstances of the explosion
to be more likely suggest applying of the methods of persuasion than the suggestion.
Suggestion and persuasion are two different processes and in diagnosing the cause of self-explosion
must not be confused with each other1. Suggestion, in contrast to the persuasion enters the psychic sphere,
passing awareness, going without special processing directly in the public consciousness. It influences
largely on individuals with poor logic – teenagers and poorly educated young persons, through an emotion
and excited voice, by gestures and facial expressions. Their logical apparatus can acquire the information
without any logical conclusion. For reality of suggestions do not need anything except to listen and don’t
resist. If an object begins to counteract the suggestion, it is enough to strengthen the latter, but if that's not
enough, we need only instill that resistance is impossible, and the inspiration see the full scope. An example
of reality suggestions made in the waking state, may indicate cases of prolonged deprivation (withdrawal)
sleep of healthy and strong personalities.
Although among the number of ways of self-education you can distinguish an order, as well as
advices and wishes, these methods are similar suggestion and hard indistinguishable from it. So the order is
valid for a shahid by the fear of suicide bomber force for the consequences of disobedience. And the
punishment for disobedience, as a rule, is an expulsion from the Jamaat and inglorious death (execution).
§ 3. OPERATIONAL PHASE.
Is not difficult to see the signal to the start of the separation program. Of course, it will not be voiced
openly, but the signs will be a lot of facts in the content and tone of messages as the Western media as «proWestern» media in Russia itself, the actions of human rights «pro-Western» institutions in the NC. The
funding and travel (training) of «dissatisfied» abroad will be started.
The main role in shaping international public opinion an international broadcast of news service will
play. Thanks to satellite transmission programs will be broadcasted to all countries around the world, and a
monopoly on information dissemination (western channel) allows for effective advocacy impact. The
programs will focus on the fact helping to show clearly the world a clear violation of democratic norms of
life and human rights in Russia, especially in the NC. There will be major changes in the power of the Centre
on the NC. Reasons:
1. sudden economic crisis in Russia will not allow the Centre to fund the pro-Russian government in
the republics.
2. sharp deterioration of relations inside the authority of the Centre.
3. governing the financial communities (internal and external) will decide to replace the imperious
command of the Russian Federation on the other, not directly linked with the security forces. Change this
team (including the president or prime minister) in the Russian Federation itself is little affected by the
structure of the state (the raw material orientation), it will go smoothly and for the Russian society. However,
in the national republics, which are now under the authority of a purely power to begin the first victories over
the security forces.
4. when the power in the country (s) will be replaced by a false, i.e. private focused on separation.
At first it's will lead to the illusion of peace. Changing of top officials (liquidation) will destabilize sharply
the situation, which may be advantageous to use. Replacing the authoritarian leader of a weak government
will demoralize state apparatus, so that some employees are not obey to the orders of the authorities. This
will create a situation of dual power and split power structures (Chechnya).
All the events of the second stage can be divided into primary and secondary.
1
Bandler R. Creation beliefs .- M., 2008. - P. 54.
The main activities are the main scenario of the operational phase. It is above all elections
(referenda). In case of difficulty of the process will need to implement additional actions that could (should)
be carried out only in emergencies, and specific cases.
3.1. The main activities.
The main activities are mainly activities related to the elections (referendum) - option is not through
open use of force, but with modern election technologies. Always bloodshed is not preferable, but the hidden
people promoting conditions, the so-called «viscous separation». Post-Soviet velvet revolutions are well
aligned with the point of elections, on the one hand, can only be legitimate elections and focus on the process
solves the problems of today rather than wait until the next election. On the other the elections make it
possible to build teams which are ready for elections as well as the revolutionary scenarios (additional
activities).
3.1.1. The strategy of the operation.
A considerable part of the features of political behavior of the Northen Caucasus society is
predicated ethnic mentality, which has the following characteristics: conservatism, strong neighborly links of
kinship, a focus on national interests, emotion perception, speed spreading of rumors. Significant role is
played by local authorities, who often control the local media and thus affect the population in the first place
title, which differs quite noticeable controllability. Choice in voting is not due to conscious political
preferences (what the majority has not got simply), and belonging to certain ethnic groups. Each of these
groups provide to one or another candidate stable base of electoral support. The same act of voting is just a
sign of solidarity of the individual with his band.
The campaign for non-recognition of the elections is also a campaign against the government,
elections are only the beginning point for swift actions. Focusing on the point of elections you can:
- to facilitate principally the preparation for regime change, because and elections, and change of
regime organizational based on the same type of forms of organizational structures.
- There is one and the same kind of informative campaign that demonizes available at this time of
the ruling regime.
- Elections are themselves critical point, which can be used for different purposes.
To select the tactics of the operation you want to see specific trends in the recent elections held on
the NC:
а) any position, according to both the public and senior leaders of the republics, is bought, and is
expensive. In fact, the power structure recalls a commercial structure with a high level of «profitability».
«Any position in Dagestan is bought and sold», - said Speaker of the Parliament of the Republic through one
of the major newspapers and even named the specific numbers, the position of head of district administration
is 300 thousand dollars, a Minister is 500 thousand dollars 1 . The results are absolutely predictable, as
dependent on the magnitude of funds spent by the candidate. There is a «struggle for votes, and for control of
the Electoral Commission»2.
b) lists of candidates are not corresponded to national security, that even the authorities are saying
about the elections, as catalysts of political, ethnic or even military conflict. For example, the president of
Ingushetia, said that among the candidates there are the names of militants, but he promised to do everything
to prevent such people to elections – «but even if someone passes, will do everything to a criminal
prosecution, a law to remove them from power»3. In Chechnya, people are not satisfied that the candidates
are too young, according to the Central Commission of the Republic, 60% of candidates in local government
are young people under the age of 30 years, associates and odnoteypovtsy(the citizens of the same tayp)
existing president, and it undermines the traditional authority of elders. In Dagestan, the president is not at all
1
See [electronic resource] / / The social and political weekly "DRAFT" - Mode
www.chernovik.net/news/116/Others_SMI/2005/09/30/4085/
2
See [electronic resource] / / Caucasian Knot-access mode: www.kavkaz-uzel.ru/articles/163239/
3
See [electronic resource] / / Teptar - Nakh Journal-access mode: www.teptar.com / page ,8,3152-digest. Html
of
access:
satisfied with the existing system of municipal elections and insists on the principle of forming the national
authorities in the country. According to him, earlier in Dagestan was a special electoral system - the nationalterritorial districts, quotas of seats in parliament. The Avars have traditionally received the presidency,
Dargins the position of a Speaker of Parliament, a Prime Minister was Kumyk. Rejection of this system has a
detrimental effect on the balance of forces in the republic, the president is sure. In Kabardino-Balkaria
election campaign at the local level is exacerbated the problem of the Balkar people and the territorial dispute
over ownership of municipalities.
c) power in the republics primarily exists due to its distribution between «strong» names, clans,
clans and an ordinary election (no shares, and bribery) as a tool to replace pro-Russian government is
difficult to implement. In republics there is no almost any opposition, except the people. Today, the
Republican elections are tightly controlled action, providing 95% of the alleged approval of the people of
candidates already selected by the Russian Center. Opposition candidates only have the opportunity to
participate in elections, sometimes they are intimidated or even liquidation. Colorful example of today's
reality is the elections to the Duma (02.12.2007), and the election of the President of Russia (03/02/2008).
The degree of the electoral activity of the electorate, and loyalty to the pro-presidential party and the
«candidate of power» is growing as we move to the southeast. Maximum degree of support shown recently
still rebellious Chechen republic, not far behind Ingushetia and Dagestan, «the Chechen people support the
policy of the party and the government! The North Caucasus manifests civic awareness and turnout breaks
records! In Ingushetia, there is no other party, except for «United Russia» did not quite get even 1% of the
vote. In Kabardino-Balkaria, a turnout of 96, 7% for the ruling party voted 96, 12% (for the Communist Party
1, 72%). In Chechnya, 99, 2% came to the sites, and 99% of them supported the «United Russia». Against
this background, especially Dagestan and Adygea are seemed oasis of pluralism. In Adygea, for «party of
power», voted 74, 49%, in Dagestan - 91, 44%. In turn, the leaders of the republics argue that the CEC
(central election committee) officially declared results of elections in the republics of the NC untrue
completely and is not something surprising and unpredictable.
To implement the scenario of separation, associated with any election (referendum), listed items
these are the best conditions. The proof is quite successful conduct of the protests, «I disagree» in Ingushetia,
despite its spontaneity (it was collected 90 thousand signatures and the youth are bred on the street). And you
can call the incident in the city of Derbent significant: about a third of voting stations were not opened at all,
other voters in small groups could visit the others, in the evening of election’s day the crowds of (50-200
people) non voted gathered spontaneously, shootings, kidnappings, fights were organised.
In Makhachkala, they tried to explain this short-term transformation of the Derbent in the hot spot as
the deliberate provocation of the opposition. According to the CEC of Russia in connection with the situation
in Derbent on the day of election eight criminal cases were brought on the facts of the obstacles election
fraud, violence, etc. However, these circumstances did not prevent the Central Election Commission to
recognize the elections as valid, because, they said there, voted 50% of the citizens voted there. Everything is
more surprising because the struggle was between the United Russia. As you can see the «party of power»
even within the same region is not always uniform.
Thus, summing up the situation in the NC and the analysis of post-Soviet scenarios of change of
regime for the republics of the NC is more suitable Kyrgyz’s variant. Scheme in Kyrgyzstan demonstrated
some optionality of many standard items, but you can select several significant deviations:
- A small number of people taking part in the protests;
- Lack of a clear leader;
- Relying on family members did not pass;
- Main activities outside the capital;
- A limited period of protest actions.
The population of the NC is still too weak to create serious trouble for the power. Although the
impact of the Centre can be weakened and the international community, but its decline is largely dependent
on internal factors (strong repressive regime begins to cause resistance). The main features of conducted
recent disintegration of the countries (the Soviet Union and Eastern European countries) on the future of
Russia's disintegration are the main protagonists. If the first has intellectuals (ideological), then during the
separation of the NC protagonists will consist of several groups and they will speak in turn. First of all, it is
necessary to establish what are opposit sides.
On one side (top): local pro-Russian government, its key aides in the face of power structures, which
are also in many cases can count on the help of the Russian army and the Russian Centre itself. By the other
hand (below) is the population of a republic of the NC. Pressure from below encounters two types of
response from the top: the repression and reform. Both can be success and failure in the separation process.
And here a third part begins to play an active role (external player), which even as an observer already has a
significant impact on current events. External player takes part in neutralizing the actions of the authorities,
and to stimulate the actions of the opposition. The level of probability of victory in these cases is higher.
One of the main rules of tactics is the knowledge of traditions of the Caucasian community, because
the reliance on tradition can give victory to the popular movement, which has no more resources. It means
the using of older people (council of elders).
It must be emphasized that the presented scenario is in the nature of mass, popular, and that on the
first side there is no the Russian people. The second remark is especially important. During the 20-year-old
preparing for the Russian people had already crystallized the protest will against Caucasians:
- indifference to the distinctions between a Caucasian people, «although the Georgians, though
Chechen, all of them ....» This indifference was already formed at the first inter-ethnic conflict («what the
Ossetin, that Ingush, that ...»);
- A sharp increase of the protest because of the Chechen wars and terrorist acts on Russian territory;
- Ethnicization (encapsulation) of the Russian markets, etc.
- As for the border regions and districts (demarcation line), the influx of Russian migrants from the
republics has much impact on the overall growth of radical national-patriotic sentiments.
Most experts say that the revision of existing borders of the RF and even the formation of new
subjects is very real because of the weakness of the federal legislation and the relative ease of the referenda
on the issues. Thus, the main scenario will be - organized and managed protest of the population of
republic(s), having a reason as an electoral fraud. The question of exactly which elections will be playing the
scene is not so important. It is clear that create a leader is much easier and cheaper than creating an image of
a political party.
Of course, the best option of separation is a referendum of self-determination of the people (the
independence and secession from the Russian Federation, or first require the president to be designated not
by Moscow, but the people), especially the Russian people will support any desire of separation, but there
were no third military campaign. In the super-centralized system of nomenclature of the republics is
extremely difficult to come to power, if do not previously achieved popular election of the president. The
referendum will be held, will be made if all the proposed scheme is executed, i.e. based on the work of the
inertial scenario we can derive an abstract scheme, details and content of which will vary in each republic.
3.1.2. The campaign to remove president.
One of the intermediate steps could serve a removal of the president from his post. The campaign
accomplishes several goals:
- The best of circumstances to substitute on more «suitable» person;
- To check their ability to «swing» of the situation in the republic (s);
- Activation of social consciousness in a given direction;
- The output of the opposition forces «out of the shadows»;
- Diagnosis of internal contradictions in the government, including law enforcement, the structures
of the republic;
- To check how the Russian Center controls the situation in the republic, etc.
When reaching such a specific political purpose as removal from position, the purpose is to create in
a mass consciousness sharply negative image of the president. It’s necessary to clearly define what the
settings are now in the public consciousness and to identify ways in which these attitudes can be changed in
the right direction. Caucasian public opinion sufficiently rigid and emphatic – it’s much easier to manage it
than the all-Russian
After the campaign goal is defined, information-gathering phase begins. Sources may be the media,
public opinion surveys, analysis, forums and blogs in the Internet. Without the information about the
preferences of target groups (tapes, clans, and certain ethnic groups, etc.) will be impossible to make a proper
announcement.
Firstly, it is necessary to analyze how the society sets up to the president, what image created in the
public consciousness and how that image is strong, etc. This information will help further develop a plan to
change the existing image and replace it with another. Secondly, they gather the maximum possible amount
of information pertaining directly to the facts of biography and activity of presidency position, with an
emphasis on compromise. Given the realities of the Caucasus, the greatest interest will be personal
information about contacts with the opposite sex, about the president's family, his parents, the exportation of
money abroad, either on the existing foreign ownership, etc. Third, the target audience is determined, which
influences the success of the campaign. Necessary to verify the audience as a pro-presidential selection team
may be wrong.
During the design phase we consider the general system of measures to establish close contacts with
the central interaction between the media and the press. Of course, the image of the president of the national
republics is quite different from the governor of any state or province, but both of these post the President of
Russia appoints, and thus force of an informational message depends largely on the credibility of the
information channel, which is voiced the opinion of the subject, its scope, the quality of presentation of
information (rhetoric), the objective of public importance of the subject of the message. This is a very
important stage of the campaign, because it is a stage of construction of clear plan of informative events. The
whole campaign is divided into stages, according to which in future will take action. The plan is also
important because it helps determine the sequence of actions and activities. Message given in the wrong time,
can erase all the work done.
Most suitable for the transmission of information to the masses today are channel REN-TV («week
with Razumovskaya»), perhaps the TV Center (the «news from Prokhorova»), magazines, «Vlast» and
«Novoe Vremja» newspaper «Novaya Gazeta».
Once the plan is developed, the process of its implementation starts. In parallel with the
implementation of plan they made the monitoring of public opinion. The aim is to get feedback because it is
important to know whether to activities carried out any effect and if it’s so, what is this effect. How to change
(if change) image of the president in the public mind? Once the active part of the campaign is completed, the
evaluation of the results starts. It seems rather complicated the process of assessing performance. It is
difficult to determine what is the reason of the certain actions. For example, why the president resigned
voluntarily: because there was a good campaign to his unseat, or because the Russian president has already
plans to replace him. Such issues arise very often, although there is quite clear methodology for assessing the
effectiveness.
3.1.3. Step by step example of the basic operations.
The 1-st, the 3-rd day. In the republic(s), the elections are held. Non-governmental organizations
observing the elections, they will report numerous violations, but the Central Election Commission will
declare the election valid. If you have in the hands local companies - they are - if not, then the satellite
channels broadcast to the UK tell that according to «exit polling» (exit polls) the opposition bloc defeated.
That same night in the capital (s) there are first opposition rallies, and they begin to pull actively people from
the outskirts of the republics. An unstable environment is started to form in which the actions of the
government becomes difficult
2-nd – 4-th day. Leaders of the opposition forces appeal to citizens to not recognize the official
results of the votes, so will start civil disobedience (all events broadcast all over the world). During the
meeting an ultimatum to government to concede defeat was set up. Opposition meetings are held around the
country and in some neighboring republics.
Instantly is a large-scale development and vigorous implementation of the external sign of «our» green ribbon with the words in the national language, tied on the hands and foreheads, and the Koran. If the
process is progressing, what accelerated the inhabitants self-identification with «our». «Nashi» (ours) is
getting to be fashionable and prestigious. People from all levels of life hang over green ribbons, the both
ordinary people and officials. Moreover, the fear of being «not ours» imposed to men in the street. The
number of «our» is growing like a snowball.
To unite «our» the image of the «inevitable victory» is being introduced into the consciousness. It
can’t be reasoned. Special calendars are hung «until victory left ... days». The expectation of liberation is
injected, the inevitable and joyous rebirth of the whole society, «immediately after the victory». All of this
changes a crowd of the managed collective excitation. Statements of the leaders become hypertrophied,
nearly insane, but it only adds enthusiasm to their supporters: «Freedom for all Caucasus». The main thing is
not to create a bloodbath with protests.
The 3-rd - the 5-th day. Someone from the tangible world observers says about numerous facts of
violations and officially announced that the results of the elections in the country are rigged. To do this
requires support and powerful of «agents of influence», and they are attracted from abroad, especially from
those forces which are authorized and legitimate change of power. Against this background of events a
program is played out step by step with «non-recognition of the vote». This is a standard election technology
in which an internal matter of people's will becomes a question of external recognition of the election results,
in the «global» vote for who will be a president. The world «public», which separatists are focused announce
in advance what the result will be recognized as legitimate.
Not just wide and on a large scale the international missions are used, observers and civil society
organizations that are able to interpret events in the right way for the opposition, as well as participate in the
alternative counting and shaping public opinion. One of the most important functions of the mass - the
physical completion of communication channels and media, such that other interpretations are not made their
way to the listeners and readers. We use the world's leading news agencies to form the desired interpretation
of the opposition is going on and to express - and in advance of any announcement of results - confident
democracy and doubts about the fairness of procedure.
From the usual accusations of power (corruption), they pass to the charges of abuse of people (a lot
of murders). Victims are required component of stimulation, it’s not only delegitimize power, but also binds
its hands in advance for security options. Simultaneously, it inspires the masses to a more active participation
in the protests, as the standard conflict is generated. Irrationality is important here to get rid of the fear of
authority.
Russian Center starts to gather troops - all of it becomes the property of the world community.
Military solution is difficult because the protesters are unarmed civilians. Previously declared victory must
necessarily come at a serious obstacle - at this point is planned social «explosion». Postponement of predeclared victory, whatever it was called (the refusal of Moscow from elections, winning candidates' party of
power in the elections, the opposition leader to attempt) - has announced the latest heinous crime the enemies
of the people, the theft of the most coveted victory. In this position, the winner is the one who has the best
controls (technical, technological and intellectual).
It should be instant and massive burst of indignation, degenerated into a mass enthusiasm in the
general euphoria of the people. The colossal mass of sudden passion of recognition turns people into
triumphantly, aggressive and domineering crowd. An important condition for achieving this threshold point
is early establishment of a common, as the natural belief that the government has no right to stop this
«freedom movement» with forced restore of order. And in the mass consciousness, and consciousness of law
enforcement officers is constantly being introduced the idea that don’t use the violence «against people» and
that «people cannot be won». Thus, the people provide an opportunity of escalate pressure on the government
until the capture of the buildings, which are symbolic objects of state and government - television station,
Parliament, etc.
Dynamics: It all starts with a «peaceful protest» against election, fraud in vote counting, the use of
«administrative resources», etc. Meetings are coming based a completely legitimate. However, during
meetings the crowd excited and united is called for the violation «in the honor of freedom» minor provisions
of the law - to declare the meeting open-ended, beginning a hunger strike, the unit campground, etc.
Here is the moment of choice for the authorities to supplant the crowd of protesters from the area
and disperse the meeting. If the authority does not do it, it loses its reason for the use of force in the
subsequent step-by-step escalation of the movement. The crowd immediately expands and creates new «lines
of defense», a breakthrough that is becoming harder and harder, they set the tent, pulled up field kitchens,
mobile film projectors are improving, etc. The crowd is fixed at each level of "civil disobedience": in a tent
city reigns order, pickets behave correctly.
The 6-th – 7-th day. In the capital thousands of people gather at an opposition rally. The protesters,
holding hands, establish the blockade of state agencies, led by opposition leader with the Koran in his hands,
and burst into the television center into the parliament. The main slogan is «The Koran is our constitution».
Opposition occupies the majority of government buildings and creates intolerable working conditions for
government agencies. Future large-scale protest North Caucasus - where thousands of people are not holding
a weapon, but the Koran.
If all this will be achieved, the morale of security forces will fall catastrophically. Center (the
Russian Federation), to avoid of bloodshed, makes a decision about the resignation of the president. This is
followed by the interception of the power:
- Replacing the current government, the selection of prepared candidate of new president.
- Preservation of existing local elites, the radical change in the existing course.
All these steps are essential structural elements of the technology has being carried out at the time
of the election. The analysis of the history of elections of the NC demonstrates that an activity it is not
completed without the use of «security devices». The intensity of the use of force should be reduced to
almost zero. The classic model is a non-violent. Only in very rare cases, the controlled violence can serve as
a supplementary means to accelerate the process of separation and excitation (stimulation of the population).
A considerable part of these actions may be necessary in the surrounding republics’ territories and regions, in
order to shift the attention of the Centre to them.
3.2. More actions.
As in case of difficulty of the main script (the elections) and to use existing developments there is a
need to apply additional action. As we see, in the category of least undesirable way to hit all those aimed at
the introduction of physical instability, i.e. the transformation of physical space, although it has also to learn
to resort to an emergency that the events in Kyrgyzstan, 2010 showed.
3.2.1. Sabotage and guerrilla warfare.
The value of today's guerrilla warfare in the republics is underestimated, and yet it is extremely large.
Properly organized struggle, covering a vast area, almost completely can seize power in one area of a
republic, create anxiety among the population, anxiety, and to some extent even to reconcile them with the
idea of the need for decisive action that can stop the Russian citizenship (alarming state of uncertainty). If
from the start in good time to consider and prepare all the experts of this kind of struggle, it will be
underwritten by lightning, and consequently, many lives will be saved and the time valuable for the republics
will be saved too.
The goals, objectives and methods of guerrilla warfare are very different from conventional warfare.
For successful action in such a war the person who develops interventions must understand the opponent and
the unique environment where they act, namely to base its activities on the part of the organizing efforts of
the civilian population of the republics to resist, counteract or offset the existing pro-Russian government.
Prerequisites for the success of the insurgency:
- Vulnerable population. Whatever the causes - social, political or economic - the population in
general is open to change. Need to offer people hope for change and take advantage of their discontent
towards the current government; the public support of the separatists can be both passive and active. It is not
necessarily, that the entire population supported actively the rebels, but the main part of the population must
support them passively;
- Presence of monolithic guiding force. By itself, the vulnerability of the population cannot lead to
large-scale insurgency. It should be the guiding element, which can send disorder disillusioned population
into the mainstream of the overall strategy of insurrection. All possible steps should ensure unity of effort
that requires the involvement of all participants in the process of achieving common goals;
- Weakness of state control. Weakness (corruption, lack of training, etc.) gives security forces a
better chance of success of the uprising;
- External support. Such support may be a physical (transmission of equipment, weapons, supplies,
equipment, shelters, personnel or military units), and psychological. The latter is especially for the political
support of the country recognizing the rebel movement as a movement for freedom and independence of
people.
Built on the principle of network structure Caucasian Jamaats today have a minimum of
vulnerabilities and quickly make up their losses, it is wonderfully self-organizing systems and self –
structuring. The Mujahideen had already converted to self-sufficiency and not heavily dependent on foreign
aid, preferring to fill up the budget of local officials and businessmen. The vectors in their propaganda
changed - now they look like ordinary Muslims, gradually destroying the world and bringing straights
«upgrade». It will not be quite right to neglect this vast and quite self-sufficient force.
The following main points of sabotage and guerrilla activities, which if necessary can be used:
- Carrying out terrorist acts;
- The establishment of mobile units;
- Work with the public;
- Laying of the civil administration.
1. There are a variety of estimates of terror. The attacks tend to make on orders from above. In most
republics, as a result of increased repression of acts of terrorism will prevent the establishment of legal and
semi-legal relation between the separative power and the people, and will keep their union for the
deployment of the actions required at some point. Is not desirable also a syndrome of «getting used to the
constant danger of» the local population, which is fraught with the development of apathy.
However, in Chechnya and Dagestan repression by the security forces are already so strong that all
the legal activity not only the separatists, but also any sort of opposition is suppressed and the action of the
masses will be impossible, unless they will stimulate with violence. Therefore, when deciding on the
application of this type should be in advance to consider whether the results are useful for separation in each
country.
Quite different are the mass terror and the terror of an individual. Methods of mass terror, are
unacceptable, because it does not give the desired results: such methods can alienate people from the
movement and lead to an unjustified loss of life. Individual terrorism is admissible in exceptional cases. They
resort to it when they want to eliminate one of the main representatives of the authorities or security forces.
You cannot risk using the death, entrusting them the elimination of the rank and file employees.
Planning of terrorist attacks is just specific activities and requires a certain caution on the part of
professionals. This process is impossible without further after the terrorist attacks
an information
management. In this case, the control does not imply a direct deliberate deception ("terrorist act isprepared by
Russian special services"), it is about interpretation. It uses some techniques of working with information for
its optimal effect on the population. These include emotional makeup (the use of emotional material and in
low-speed specific facts and figures). When obstructed the work of the journalists of the central Russian mass
media, the Internet becomes a field of information warfare: how to describe the cause of terror, a biography
of Shaheed (shakhidki), the consequences of terrorist attacks, warnings and conditions of subsequent terrorist
attacks, etc.
2.
Caucasian soldiers have qualities such as boldness, surprise, a tendency to act under cover of
night, which apparently were the main characteristics by virtue of their geographical location. Of course, you
must accept and accompanying romantic ideas - the desire to look like wolves, also gather in flocks, divide
the spoils, do not wait. The main feature of the rebels made with territorial conditions, is the mobility that
allows, if necessary, for a few minutes to leave for a considerable distance from the area of operation, and for
several hours - to be on the border with other republics and even in Georgia, thereby permanently change
front and avoid encirclement.
Now the size of the gangs in the main does not exceed five. This limitation is important because of
the unfavorable conditions for large groups - a maximum alert law enforcement, the probability of
committing acts of repression of relatives of militants and is practiced denunciation is practiced widely. It
must have in mind, and such negative factor: the detachment of these conditions cannot be strongly disposed
from the places where he ought to act. Since speed of action and change places, it must combine a relatively
small distance from the place of action and absolute obscurity in the afternoon.
Today, operations may be performed only by a sudden attack on one - two security officials or
employees of administrations. At first it might seem that the avoidance of open battle is cowardice. In fact,
it's just a feature of the strategy of guerrilla warfare, the ultimate goal of which is like the ultimate goal of
any war - to achieve victory, destroying the enemy - a systematic «harassing» activities that drive the Russian
troops to resort to defensive tactics. The impression of the ability to strike anywhere is made, sometimes
quite unexpected. «Disturbing» and «exhausting» operations are the base of tactics of groups seeking to
avoid direct confrontation with a large force of federal troops. The basis of action is fired, which is apt and
main from the short distances. However, guerrilla warfare is only the initial stage of a conventional war, and
therefore it is impossible to achieve a final victory. In the matter of organization of combat units cannot stick
to any one, unique scheme. The organization of unit may take various forms according to the nature of the
republic. Possibilities of increasing the unit and change the look of the battle until the capture of the city and
the introduction of large military operations as large as possible and destroying of law enforcers in each
surgical strike, attack, or a small armed clash. So the main thing is that in any case it mustn’t start military
operations of any scale, if it is known that success is not assured.
At first, there is more or less armed, close-knit group that hides in the most remote mountain areas.
Its communication with the public is very limited. At one point, the group holds its first successful operation.
It is becoming popular in the country. And then other militants joint to it, as well as young people, carried
away by high ideals. Now the group is more easily moved along the mountain settlements, expanding its ties
with local residents, making new raids, disappearing every time after that. Also the group makes a surprise
raids against a convoy of military arms and seize weapons.
However, as the experience of Chechnya and Dagestan showed in particular events, in some cases,
when a tactical advantage and attempts to capture long-term retention of important tactically or in terms of
life-support facility. They choose difficult achieving place to security forces and zone of Sharia is declared.
By increasing the main core, it enjoys substantial support of the local population who give them food, and
sometimes arms that support the guerrillas have from residents of even the most remote settlements in the
area. Meanwhile, this core continues to grow due to the influx of new people. On occupied territory Islamic
government operates, which publishes a variety of laws, schools for ideological and military training are
opened. If the number of volunteers exceeds the quantity of numbers, disposed in one area (about 200), they
can try to take the next county.
The main tactic of the mountaineers, as in the Caucasian War, and in the Chechen campaigns,
brought them success, was a «raid - a departure». Should try to take unassailable position and to ensure that
security forces refuse to attack. And then, to penetrate deep into the territory of the republic, raiding. Strikes
should be applied continuously. It must constantly give the impression to security officials that they are
surrounded, day and night, and in forested mountainous terrain and urban areas. All of this suggests the
expansion of the territory where combat units are working. Acting sequentially, without exposing themselves
to greater risk, you can «pin down» security forces, forcing them to spend a lot of human resources and most
importantly - to undermine their morale esprit.
All this requires careful interaction with the community and excellent knowledge of local area.
Over 15 years of warfare in the NC the great material was accumulated, which should be scrutinized
and rethought. For example:
«... There are Mujahideen of two types: warriors for whom jihad is a duty before God and life, and
the romance for whom jihad is a fascination of dreams, and imitation of another opportunity to show
themselves. Amir should be able to distinguish the romantic from the others and protect them gently from
some of the mysteries, because they do not keep amanat and sometimes they say a secret, if only to show
their importance and awareness. Part of the romantic in the hands of infidels (kafir) or hypocrites (munafik),
break down quickly and tell them everything they know and even what they are not asked. What will happen
then, only one God knows, but the group is to give Bayat (promise) to Amir to keep silent in captivity about
addresses, rotations and hiding places - it will give them strength and endurance, and increase self-control. It
is also necessary to prepare for everybody a legend in case of capture, so there is not subjected to excessive
torture and something to tell them smoothly ...»
«... One of the weaknesses of the security forces is the movement of vehicles on roads and railways,
because virtually it is impossible to guard every meter of the road and each vehicle. On any site you can lay
an explosive charge to bring it down. Or exploding the charge at the time of the passage of transport, to
inflict heavy losses in manpower and technology. The use of roadblocks, which the objective is to undermine
and destroy surviving soldiers, gave great benefit in the Chechen war, as militants are lying in ambush,
seized weapons and ammunition, and military, caught unawares, were unable to use their weapons and had
not time to escape. Thus, with a small expenditure of ammunition great results were achieved. As the fighting
moved to the mountainous areas, the tactics of Russian troops has changed. Instead of individual trucks, they
used the whole motorized columns. However, in this case, the rebels selected area skillfully, and reached the
same result, split the column and then concentrate fire on individual vehicles. They always used the basic
elements of guerrilla tactics, such as: excellent knowledge of the terrain, monitoring, availability of spare
escape routes, know all the minor ways in which Russian troops may get to the item, and monitoring of these
ways, knowledge of the population of area; help of local population by food, transportation, by providing
temporary and permanent shelter (in the case when it is necessary to leave wounded comrades), the
numerical superiority at a certain moment of action, the maximum mobility and the possible existence of
reserves…»
«... Particular attention should be paid to telephone and radio set. It can detect your location down to
15 meters. You can listen via the phone, even if it is off and you are from up to 5 meters. So, during the
meetings it should take out the battery from the phone. For communication between it is necessary to allocate
certain hours (eg, every three hours) and at this time include the phone for 10-20 minutes, departing away
from home. To have simple, often changeable, negotiating table, consisting of household vocabulary. It
mustn’t use in discussions Islam and military vocabulary, because there are listening devices for the
automatic telephone exchange, responding to certain words. In the telephone numbers should definitely write
a different name, because if you call and call to you by that name, you'll know that your Mujahideen captured
and is forced to call you».
«… From the phone it’s very easy to do remote control (RC). To do this, pull it out of the speaker,
and checking the contacts with tester, solder two wires plus and minus, to get them out of the detonator. Most
of the phones during the call calmly lit a bulb in a 2.5 V. And the old «Nokia» charges holds up during two
weeks. But they must be used against standing and slowly moving targets, because the bell is always late at
the same time. It would be better tuned to the radio frequency the infidels and hypocrites and talk to them a
digital code ...»
Jamaat is usually divided into three groups. The first - the central group is (up to 100 people.),
which is constantly with the Emir in battle state and has no permanent place of deployment.
The second group (the number depends on the size of territory and can be up to 20 people.) is
situated in a village. This group is subject to, controlled and has a relationship only with the Emir. Team
members were trained in special training centers and specialized in mining, sniping, sabotage and
Intelligence activities. Members of the second group are highly secret and are engaged in legitimate social
activities.
The third group is a group of «helpers». These are adherents and supporters of Amir, who live at
home. In order to save funds, this group is not always with detachment. In the case of an order of Emir, they
come to his place and do the job, then return home and engage in common or act on their own with the
consent of the Emir ...
The infidels always begin Intelligence search activities generally 10 days before the full moon and
end up in 5 days after the full moon. This allows them to maximum use of night vision devices for ambushes
and attacks, and for self-defense. These two weeks they always move actively in small groups in the
mountains and forest, and mujahidin should ambush against them all the time. To do this, determine where
the most likely enemy's movement and made it an ambush of a group of 5-8 men. They should be replaced
every two three days. It must arrange an ambush in the 30- 100 m above the trail or road, so as to control the
200-300 meters. It is necessary to mine the path of «buttons», as well as several places along it, behind which
where the enemy can escape after the beginning of fight.
Mujahideen should lie down, stretched out on 50-100 meters and to share the area into sectors of fire.
It should be between the commander of the Mujahideen and the two extremes to stretch a rope to supply
conditioned signals. You cannot make a fire, talking loudly and moving around unnecessarily. You should
know that the enemy study carefully every inch with the binoculars around and then move in suspicious
places. It is best to wait until someone from them will not undermine, and they will come to assist him. But
there are no single stamps and it must always act according to circumstances. The main thing is not to
destroy the entire group and cause damage to it, thereby disrupting its plans to force the enemy to move
around in the woods in large groups, that it is easier to control. But at first you always shoot a sniper and the
commander or any having a radio. If the path is installed RC, they can be undermined the first. To remain RC
intact after the explosion, it must be buried in the side of the charge. It should also be alert to the possibility
that the enemy can come to the ambush at all on the other hand, straight at you and not on the trail.
3. Need to conduct intensive work among the population, explaining the reasons and purpose of
resisters of regime, advocating the immutable truth that, ultimately, the people is invincible. First of all,
should win the full confidence of the local population. This is achieved by careful attention to the problems
of local residents, and comprehensive care to them, campaigning work and consistent protection of their
interests and the severe punishment of those who, taking advantage of the difficulties of the moment. With
respect to the local population is fairly flexible line: with people whose sympathies are with the
independence movement, it is only necessary to strengthen friendship and cooperation and that the same
applies to those who openly opposed the Islamic warriors, sowing enmity or spying in favor of pro-Russian
security forces, they should be punished severely. We will always adhere to the basic principle: to pay in full
for all that is acquired in a friendly mood of the population.
There is a new in tactical leadership of Jamaat - the involvement of women. Such tactics, for
example, has used by Hamas: dozens of women who were pre-election propaganda work among the
population, were held in the Palestinian parliament on the list of the organization. Exactly the same tactic
used by political Islam in Central Asia: «Hizb ut-Tahrir has decided to involve as many women in their ranks
as possible. Mothers of families, who are easy to enter into any house that turned out to be indispensable
agitators and propagandists. In addition, law enforcement detention of women in the population is more
outcry than the arrests of men»1.
4. Civil Administration. The importance of this issue is great for any two separatist areas - both for
Islam and for the national. Of course, they have different functions and features, but with all this, the goals
that are pursued in both cases are identical. For example, both the Islamic and national versions taxes are
collected, but the conditions are different in this case, the same can be said about the propaganda and supply.
On the domestic front, a number of administrative bodies create to ensure its normal operation. The
term «home front» is defined territory, to a greater or lesser extent controlled by separate forces. Under this
concept also means the area, suitable for carrying out the raids. A separate service makes Informationpsychological work, standing above the warlords and even parts of the administration.
Work among the civilian population involves the collection of taxes - alms (zakat), and various other
forms of relationships with people. It is charged with the responsibility of the relevant authority - the future
financial structure of an independent state, called vakuf’s system (public transfers). The word «zakah»
literally means purification, because it is believed that the payment of the tax collected for the needy, clean
material prosperity, making it legitimate. In this case the «needy» are warriors for the liberation of the NC.
Give clearance, i.e. give zakat, the Quran urges the faithful (2:43). Taxes come in many forms: direct or
indirect taxes, direct donations and seizures. All it takes an exceptionally large role in providing the
insurgency. By its actions, the freedom fighters should not let people feel any infringement. The Russian
propaganda will repeatedly use this moment.
1
Cit. by URL: www.ferghana.ru/article.php?id=4253&print=1
Propaganda department explains its purpose constant before carrying out an activity. Department
staff set to work closely with residents, whose children, fathers, brothers or any relatives are in the ranks of
the liberation army and therefore look at it as their native army. To understand the relationship with the
public, it is necessary that information-psychological department has worked not only in the vacated area or
country, but also had connections to the surrounding areas. Such organization will enter the territory of
neighboring republics, and thereby extend the separation front..
3.2.2. The escalation of international conflicts.
The escalation of ethnic conflict will be necessary in extreme cases, if there are difficulties in the
implementation of the basic scenario. This is the easiest to implement, but the most complex in the
subsequent pacification choice. The main pursued goal: the kindling of many international, inter-republican
conflicts Center «gets stuck in a situation» - will occur the destabilization in the management of the region.
There is a certain minimum level of human rights violations of which are no longer purely an internal affair
of the state and justify external intervention to prevent the threat of proliferation of humanitarian problems in
the center of an international humanitarian crisis.
Thus, the West can achieve, and one of the intermediate objectives of the operation - the creation of
the international legal framework for finding peace observers in the republics. Moreover, it will be able to
internationalize the conflict. In Operation Support Democracy and Independence, with the West will be
willing to participate and peacekeepers from the Middle East. This will significantly reduce criticism from
the international community in the negative consequences of the separation process.
On the NC, along with the national republics administrative ethnic areas began to emerge. Induced
resistance to corrupt ethnoklanovosti encourages national isolation. Administrative ethnic areas these are a
convenient container with preservation of contradictions, conflicts in the future flammable. Ethnopolitical
dissatisfaction everywhere becomes a source of permanent conflict, and national-territorial formations give
this process a catalytic effect. The main motives are redistribution of territories and lands, redistribution of
material and financial resources.
For example, the dismemberment of Dagestan and the formation of dwarf national republics and
regions (federation by autonomy of each nation), excitement and provocation of national consciousness in
distorted form, at the level of persistent cultivation of the national idea.
The existing boundaries of administrative units mismatch and ethnic areas in the NC under the
skillful use may lead to accentuation of problems divided ethnic groups, and then to the numerous territorial
and border conflicts. To stimulate this kind of conflict situations need to work with in-depth change in the
ethnic identities of citizens. On the growth potential of aggressive play well today incompetence, cronyism
and ambitions of national leaders.
As one of the options should be considered and the so-called «conflicts of the dispersed intensity» –
these are not inter-ethnic conflicts in the republics of the NC and beyond: the Astrakhan Region, Krasnodar
and Stavropol regions. So the task of these conflicts will be «the launch of the army bayonets inside Russia».
3.2.3. Military revolution.
Military revolution with the help of local security forces is relatively easy and fast way. According
the words of people, «police is lucky, they get a lot, even after the contributions to the fund ... is enough to
five thousand dollars - and you are a policeman, get back in half a year, then income». This option may be
cheaper than the elections. It is clear that the security forces carry out his pro-Russian republics of the task
only if they are independent of separation of powers - foreign and nationalist communities, radical religious
movements. Security forces, falling under the shadow control of these forces (no matter for what reasons because of corruption, fear, or out of ideological considerations) they themselves become a major source of
danger for the Russian Center.
Power structures today it's the little that remains of the Russian Centre for the presence of the NC.
One network FSB, courts, prosecution, the Interior Ministry holds the NC in a single Russian right field. This
network is a fairly bulky (uniform standards of training to work) and quite fragile. The loss, though to a
lesser extent, a monopoly on legitimate violence of the Center is a reliable sign of decay. Even before the
commission of acts of domestic violence (e.g, executed by the Sharia or the people's court), the very
emergence of a significant number of illegal ideological groups is a sign of separation.
However, this method also has serious drawbacks. The most important thing is that a military
revolution leaves the existing discontent among the population and the security forces, particularly in
Dagestan, Chechnya, Ingushetia. Eliminating just one allows another such group to take power. Theoretically,
the new security forces will be under the control of the program, but it can happen and the opposite (as
sometimes happened at the Russian Centre on the NC).
3.2.4. Elite revolution.
This type of transfer of power in the «right hands» is difficult to carry out today in the NC, but it is
also possible on the transition level. The second scenario («Elite Revolution») - a conspiracy of the ruling
elite in regard to its formal leader and/or another part of the ruling elite (the other cliques, clans, etc.). This
scenario attempted to carry out in Azerbaijan, representatives of the old guard in the government, President
Ilham Aliyev inherited from his father. Despite the obvious opportunities and strengths of this scenario, it
could not be implemented due to the strong position and the political will of the young president. The weak
part of this scenario is its probability of conspiracy. An inevitable consequence of the agreements among the
ruling elite will be the inevitable spread of information about social networks, at least on the level of rumor.
Information will inevitably «go to the side». Therefore, the scenario of «Understanding the few» is not
optimal in terms of feasibility. As the events in Azerbaijan, the president dispatched officials -conspirators to
resign in the ten days before the election that allows suggest that he had knew about it much earlier.
Niccolo Machiavelli, describing «elite revolutions» i.e. conspiracies that involve several people
described the strengths and weaknesses: «As history shows, the vast majority of these plots are organized by
people of noble birth, close to the emperor. Other people do not have the capacity to organize such a
conspiracy, and besides, it would be extremely unwise, because people, who are far from the royal court and
takes a small position in society has neither the capacity nor the energy to bring this plan into execution. First
of all, people without power, unable to find reliable allies. They cannot promise those who participate with
them in the plot, nothing that would justify such risk. So, if they place their trust to two or three people, there
is a traitor among them, ruining everybody»1.
Ethnoelita of republics this is the thing that in modern historiography taken to determine as
«tradition» patrimonial «institutional structure of Russian society» 2 , or according Rashkovskii E.B, «the
tradition of irresponsible sovereignty»3. Republican government thinks itself only in response to the Russian
center, but not in front of his local community. The tradition of irresponsible sovereignty was the brightest
demonstrate with government of Ichkeria after Khasavyurt agreement.
§ 4. SOCIAL PROJECT «THE FUTURE OF RUSSIA BELONGS TO ISLAM».
Under this project refers the practice of creating, securing and maintaining the prestige and authority
of the religion of Islam, Islamic organizations and Muslim leaders, etc. in the eyes of Russian (Russian)
society. With the help provided social technologies can bring in system, develop and improve every aspect of
the interaction with the part of Russian society in which Islamic organizations are most interested at this time.
It can be as ordinary members of the Russian Muslim community (umma) as the Mujahideen.
Islam is the main rival of Orthodoxy in the confessional uniformity in Russia. He carries a variety of
aspirations, including those for modernization of the realities and potentialities, flowing into a common front
1
Machiavelli N. Reflections on the first decade of Titus Libya / Niccolo Machiavelli. The Emperor. Reflections on the first decade
of Titus Libya. - Minsk: Harvest, 2004 - P. 511-512
2
Morozov S. Culture of political management. Krasnodar, 1999. - P. 21-22.
3
Rashkovskiy E. B. The experience of totalitarian modernization of Russia (1917 - 1991) in light of the sociology of development /
/ World Economy and International Relations. 1993. Number 7. - P. 109.
of the forces, which see in Islam not an element of opportunistic individual political agendas, and the
imperative of life of future Russia.
4.1. The purpose and objectives of the project.
The original purpose of the project is strategic informing the general Russian (Russian) public
awareness of the multilateral directions in Islam (classical, modernized, radical, mystical, etc.) as well as
prior to this - the formation of strong intentions of Russia's Muslims to exert maximum efforts for the spread
of Islamic knowledge and understanding of two fundamental concepts of Islam in Russia: the inevitability
and ethnic diversity.
The project will help to dispel the myth that Islam is enveloped only by terror and violence. The
slogan of the project: «The deeper the Russian public will understand the concept of Islam and the wider
audience will be dividing this understanding, the more people gain more freedom of choice of life».
Objectives:
1. To stimulate continuing interest of Russian to Islam.
In this case, the term «Islam» means not only the basics of religious thought, but also philosophy,
sociology, psychology, phenomenology and history of the religion, as well as organizations and leaders who
preach Islam. All time providing the regular information to Russian public with various means of
communication. Objective is to support the effect of the presence, even, in fact, telling the little new. For
example, a constantly and fully informing the public about terrorist attacks, we can derive greater benefit,
especially in terms of popularity and protest well fed and clothed in gold priests of the Orthodox Church.
Islamic organizations and leaders supporting future communication with the Ummah in the attacks, will
instill self-confidence in those layers of Russian society, which are in search of something «strong and
powerful».
2. To make continuously search for messages and communications.
Articles on web sites, selected verses of the Quran, the sermons in the mosques, interesting events,
activities, etc. - All these are necessary for the formation of an image message. In developing of messages,
should not seek to distort or embellish reality. The main thing is to try to bring the necessary information
about Islam.
Means of communication are a way to deliver your message to the right audience. Developing
strategy for the project, we must consider all ways of da'wa, you can use to spread the idea of Islam and use
them in full. Originally intended exclusively da'wa 1 as preaching in mosques and in print, but with the
development of the media and the Internet PR became diverse and more global. PR of Islam is the art of
communication by various means (mass media, internet, literature), directly in the mosques, the streets, as
well as various social events (concerts of Sufi music, workshops, etc.). Da'wa strategy in Russia ensures the
use of all possible communication channels with maximum efficiency, accounting for all possibilities,
achieving clarity of all the foundations of Islam, as well as access to the latest non-Muslims. The result
should be not only that the Russian people to learn more about Islam, but that it in their eyes it will be the
embodiment of logic and consistency (the transition from Christianity to Islam), and it will give peace of
mind and purpose in life.
There are many different ways for the international spread of religion. Islam, in contrast to
Orthodoxy, is an international network, moreover, as a result of the Internet world is becoming more intense
the global ummah. As a result, communication began to acquire an international character. The ability of
missionaries to penetrate the complex international community assumes, probably some understanding of
what is common between different peoples and cultures, and what separates them. Work with the Russian is
not limited to the territory of Russia. We should also note another aspect of the mission, as tourism in
Muslim countries. Egypt and Turkey are the country's most visited by Russian tourists, 3 million people a
year, and according to some women constitute more than 65%. Carry out distribution of any religion, not to
mention control of these processes is impossible without a network. The Qur'an has the same spelling for all
people, but its submission should vary according to cultural specificity, traditions and religious situation.
1
Trans. from Arab. - A call to Islam, telling about Islam, preaching, missionary work, etc.
4. Build and maintain a desired image of a Muslim to Russian.
Desired image of a Muslim can foster a sense of interest and respect for Islam, only if the image
corresponds the truth. High reputation of the Islamic leaders always sooner or later will be extended to the
very ummah. Able to work with images fixed in the public eye for the Islamic leaders such important
qualities as honesty, decency and love for people. A good way of forming the image is the opposition of
leaders of different faiths. The best results are obtained when they compare with the clergy of the Orthodox
Church (wealth, proximity to power, etc.).
5. To use widely not only ideas of Islam, but the service of religion.
It is important to understand the basic differences between the ideas of Islam and services that a
Muslim may use. The Koran, the different Islamic literature (carriers of religious ideas), you can read, carry
or put on the shelf, the service is not exist as long as it is out of work (group and individual prayer, mutual
support among the faithful, psychotherapeutic activities, etc. .)
According to Islamic views, the believer cannot exist outside the community. Person is integrated
into society and culture of Islam through a community. Muslim society itself takes the eyes of the Ummah, in
contact with him through the ummah religiously, socially, and politically. In the community new Muslim
feels this fraternity - here he gets a circle of new friends, find protection and support. Ummah has an internal
ideology that gives meaning to its existence, so the novice will not soon imagine himself outside of his coreligionists.
In da'wa should be involved the usual Muslim, they should have the missionary responsibility. To do
this, give them a decent training, which da’wa will perform correctly and efficiently. Using the problem of
social isolation, when the Russian fenced off from each other and see in this a new way of living,
communicating only indirectly, via the Internet, the image of «Islamic brotherhood» can become a welcome
and «salvation».
4.2. The specifics of the project.
For Islam left the twentieth century can rightly be considered the age of rebirth. For a few decades,
followers of Islam spread across the globe, leading an active and surprisingly successful in the secular world
mission. Islam spread the most rapidly in Africa. According to statistics, in the end of 1990s to one of
Christianize Africans accounted three accepting Islam. Enormous amount accepted Islam among AfroAmericans, tens of thousands are estimated to have fallen out of Christianity, to Islam in Europe - in France,
Italy, Germany, England etc. But in Russia, the revival of Islam affected only ethnic Muslims. It has not been
talking about the soldiers who had embraced Islam in Chechnya and especially in the Afghan prison. Islam is
rarely taken in the Russian cities and villages. Facts about Russian adoption of Islam are seen as
extraordinary events and most of them are fixed immediately and become the property (condemnation) of
Russian society (unimportant archpriest, the mayor of a provincial town, a member of the popular musical
groups, etc.). According to figures published by the newspaper «NG-religion», over the past decade, the
number who considers themselves Muslims in Russia has increased from 8 to 9%1. Given the high birth rate
in Muslim republics, and a positive balance of migration from Central Asia, 1% (about half a million people)
is a small number.
Wide and well-funded network of Muslim missionaries around the world seeks to convert people to
Islam and gradually Islamize the whole society and state. In addition to private and organized efforts to
promote the project they involve and the whole Muslim countries, inviting to the action of da'wa
considerable resources and influence. With the individual appeals intensive work with non-Muslim
governments is used to change the law so as to make them «more tolerant» to Islam. Under the auspices of
the coexistence of various cultures and strengthening solidarity in society, war against Islamophobia and
prejudice, Western governments and NGOs support and partially fund a growing Muslim campaign of
missionary activity. All these various efforts and lead to success in da'wa.
1
Cit. by Efimov V. Theological literacy of the younger generation as a social and pedagogical problem. URL:
www.opk.ru/modules/myarticles/article_storyid_107.html
Unfortunately, the art of PR-technologies has not got a good reputation among Islamic organizations
in Russia. It is superficial, nongodly business, but almost every small religious (western) organization,
leaving the spiritual Russian market since the early 90s, has applied with great success and continues to apply
the most advanced PR technology. The foregoing has been concern in recent years and the activities of the
Orthodox Church.
None of the existing religions don’t refuse to involve in their fold believers of other religions. At the
same time this tendency is not restricted. Of course, all these actions and it all come from the desire of some
people's understanding of their religion. Modern society has a high social dynamics and changes taking place
cannot influence the missionary work or call to Islam (da'wa). It should be recognized that there is da'wa in
Russia (including Russian) develops slowly, perhaps this is due to the need for understanding and ongoing
processes in Russian society, and the development of new methodologies and training of new personnel. The
challenge for Islamic missionaries in Russia is becoming a «global» thinking, while it is still punctuated only
by the Arab-historical background of the regression.
After September 11, 2001, there have been very many events, mainly inter-faith dialogue between
Christians and Muslims, but to this day never heard that representatives of Islam and Christianity have
agreed to the refusal of his missionary work. To talk about it may even seem absurd for some, so missionary
universalism of Islam and Christianity are accepted as normal and correct principle.
Globalization of the Internet is creating conditions for the internationalization of religions. Virtually
all sectors of social life, go through major changes, among them is and the sector of religion. Today there is
no international law that restricts the universality of missionary of religions, indeed, missionary work is
regarded as the realization of human rights.
The process of globalization that has begun in the 80s, continues to develop and acquire clear
features of American culture. This is due to the fact that Americans have got the best types of franchises, they
have the most powerful PR-Network. Whatever the fundamental religion is, it will not be able to resist the
informational and technological progress, and if religious leaders see as the goal the hegemony of their ideas,
but nowadays they hardly can’t develop without the services of information and psychological technologies.
Islam in the NC is now at its peak. From a religious point of view of product successes and victories
are already quite substantial. In spite of these achievements, the Russian central pressure groups constantly
feed suspicions and fears of the Russian public. Using the mass media and other communication technologies,
they form a Russian-sided and negative attitudes towards Islam.
The specifics of the project should be aimed at combating the negative reputation, as well as to
conduct educational work against the views that undermine the spread of Islam in Russia. Russian Assembly
of Muslim Youth to enlist the support of central and republican mass media, NGOs and voluntary
organizations, cultural associations, educational institutions and some government agencies and begin to
disseminate strategic information about Islam. Participation of Russian society, achieved during the
campaign, will help improve relations to Islam and to demonstrate the practical application of Islamic ideas
in everyday life. Acceptance, adequate perception and involvement of various sectors of the Russian public
largely will depend on the level of understanding of basic concepts of Islam and awareness.
4.3. Experience of the Islamization of the West.
Start a new (final) Islamic revival with the release of it on the world stage can be described in the
1970s. One of the reason is rapid growth in the oil capital of Islamic countries. With ample financial support,
as the official state structures and private persons, a grand project was launched for the da'wa publications,
translations, radio and TV programs. Intellectual persuasion, which is used in Islamic missionary, supported
by attractive audiocassettes, videos, DVD, and the entire gamut of modern technology, including a huge
number of websites. Muslims urged to give up their holidays to deal da'wa mission, and to use of personal
communications and tourism, in order to spread Islam. In the West, many da'wa organizations have been
established.
It is important to note that in the U.S. and in Europe most of the Islamic missionary organizations
were founded by physicians, engineers, university professors, etc. Many organizations now use the da'wa
method «from door to door» friendship for da'wa, handing out tracts and during public holidays put a tent
with Islamic material. Islamic bookstores offer a wide selection of materials for those who is interested in.
There are special learning groups for those who will be converted to the faith, and provided regular lessons
for the novice, to instill them in their knowledge of the truth. Khurram Murad1, deputy vice-president of
Jamaat Islami of Pakistan2 (1987-1996) and former director of the Islamic Foundation3 in Leytsester, Great
Britain, wrote that "the purpose of da'wa activists to draw the West to Islam, and integrate it into the global
ummah."4
The London-based Islamic Council of Europe was founded in May 1973 with the support of Saudi
Arabia and the Organization of Islamic Conference. Working in close cooperation with international Islamic
organizations and governments of Muslim states, he coordinates the activities of more than 24 Muslim
organizations in Britain, Germany, France, Scandinavia, Italy, Switzerland, Austria, Belgium, Netherlands
and Luxembourg. Its purpose is to protect and preserve religious and cultural life of Muslims in Europe, «a
more correct understanding of Islam» in the West and missionary work among non-Muslims.
Migration and da'wa.
Mass migration of Muslims in Western countries in recent years may have a religious meaning,
taking part in da'wa, in order to convert to Islam and non-Muslims to adopt the religion of Islam in the West.
According to the words of religious leaders – «Migration points is definited by Allah to a new revival of
Islam and its power. Even if you (Muslims) have moved and not for religious reasons, but to make money or
get an education, or a combination thereof, the duty to preach Islam is paramount»5.
In 1978, the Islamic Council of Europe organized a seminar in London, which outlined various
strategies for the activities of Muslim minorities in European countries. For example, members of the Muslim
diaspora should try to settle closer to each other, creating areas of «Muslim concentration», with its
infrastructure, like mosques, halal stores, schools, etc. The Muslim Diaspora should lobby the laws in the
host country in order to gain recognition as an independent Muslim religious community. When the diaspora
will become well established, its leaders must strive to be recognized as Muslims by the authorities of the
religious community with which to be reckoned with. As soon as the Muslim diaspora will be recognized, it
should demand equal rights with other religious communities in the country and seek to gain political rights
as an integral part of this nation. Once these rights will be uncovered, further target of the Diaspora is the
spread of Islamic law on the entire European nation.
Muslim leaders in an effort to Islamize the West, demand constantly legal changes to protect Islam
and gaining their rightful place in the state and society, as the Islamic Council of Europe recommends. Such
changes include the adoption of laws against incitement to religious hatred. They also learned use the threat
of ethnic conflict (rebellion in the Muslim areas) in order to compel the government to put forward demands.
Thus, a program of the Islamic legal support workers include the following requirements: the
provision of halal food in schools, hospitals and prisons, the widespread opening of Islamic schools, wearing
the hijab (Islamic head covering) by schoolgirls and students, establishing a break at work on Friday to carry
out the noon prayers, the ability Islam adopted banking operations, obtain the relevant pensions and
mortgages etc. Many of the concessions already granted in the areas of population concentrations of Muslim
population. Moreover, Islamic leaders have even succeeded in penetrating and skillful implementation of
sympathizing with Islamic experts in the academic world, in politics and the media. They consist effective
campaign to create textbooks, presenting Islam in a positive light.
Using the methods of Christian missionaries.
Modern Islamic leaders successfully copy most of the strategies and methods of Christian
missionaries and use them to spread Islam to non-Muslim world. This is - an innovation, taking into account
the traditional methods of da'wa:
- Muslims are involved in providing health care, social care and educational facilities;
1
Khurram Murad (1932-1996), See URL: www.islambasics.com/index.php?act=download&BID=29
Jama‘at-i Islami Pakistan, URL: www.jamaat.org
3
Islamic Foundation, URL:www.islamicfoundation.org
4
Cit. by URL: www.islamunveiled.livejournal.com/19378.html
5
Islamic Council of Europe, URL: www.salaam.co.uk/knowledge/muslim_community.php
2
- Large fruit brings a Muslim prison ministry, many prisoners are Muslim;
- Faithful volunteers to help elderly people regardless of their cultural or religious beliefs.
Learning from the example of Christian missiology, the Muslims in their work also began to use the
contextual approach. Fadlallah Wilmot1, director of Muslim Aid Indonesia2 Muslim activists encouraged not
to destroy the local culture, but to treat her with respect, and support it with Islamize.
In the U.S., Muslim preachers bet on a mission in the prisons. Saudi embassy in Washington sends
about a hundred monthly copies of the Koran in American prisons. Respected well-known imams and
religious leaders in New York and Atlanta shoot videos about Islam. Numerous Muslim organizations sent
properly trained volunteers in the U.S. prisons to teach the Arabic language to the prisoners. In addition, they
provide a special prison food that meets the canons of Islam, for example, dates for the breaking of Ramadan.
For the preaching of Islam there are special educational packages called «Discover Islam», for some years
have being issued by a Muslim businessman Mohammed Qadir and distributed in nearly all 94 U.S. federal
prisons. This so-called package includes a variety of pamphlets, posters and educational videotapes, the
protagonist of which is world famous basketball player of team, «Houston Rockets» Hakeem Olayun. The
main groups of target audience.
The youth. Members of Islamic student societies take part in the Islamization of their fellow
students. As they compete for influence with the secular and Christian student societies, they often participate
in activities of da'wa as organizing special lectures, debates and other events to attract others. Local Muslim
societies often offer special training sessions for da'wa as for its own members, as well as for other Muslims.
For example, the Cambridge Muslim Society3 organized a special course at weekends in June 2006, with
items such as «The Importance of Islamic missionary work», «Islamic missionary work among the
Christians», «Islamic missionary work among the atheists».
Women. Fairly typical case is the adoption of Islam in marriages. One way of penetration in
Western countries, and proselytizing is considered to act through the western women - marry them and
convert to Islam, or at least engage them in sex. All children born from such relationships will be considered
Muslims. After that, a Muslim will be able to meet with family members and friends of the woman and share
with them his faith.
According to Muslim law, any non-Muslim who wants to marry a Muslim must convert to Islam,
and the situation is generally well respected by the bride's parents. Christian who marries a Muslim according
to Sharia does not have to accept Islam, but in fact in most cases this does occur, either immediately or over
time.
Children. Much attention is paid to the promotion of Muslim children to participate actively in
da'wa. For eleven or twelve years, children are encouraged to invite non-Muslim friends of his place to
sharing household tasks. You can then invite their parents. Owners Muslims they call to demonstrate Islam in
the best light, and especially to emphasize the non-Muslim guests, the moral purity of Islam and convince
them that being in a Muslim family, their children are in complete safety. Non-Muslim children may also be
invited to "Friday School", which exists at the mosque.
Public events.
Islamic concerts. Whereas the more puritanical Muslims perceive music as haram, Sufis use music
in their worship, and in da'wa. Qawwali music concerts, a form of Sufi devotional music, popular in the
Indian subcontinent, are growing interest to Western music lovers and those who seek spirituality.
Discs with famous performers qawwali, such as Pakistani Nusrat Fateh Ali Khan, have popular and
are a nice gift for the non-Muslims. Yusuf Islam, formerly known as Cat Stevens, after conversion to Islam in
1979 decided to abandon his musical career. But in 2004 he returned to the world of popular music with the
secular album, «Another cup». Now he argues that, despite differences among Muslims about the music, he
1
Fadlullah Wilmot, URL: www. berkleycenter.georgetown.edu/.../a-discussion-with-fadlullah-wilmot-country -director-muslimaid-bangladesh Тhe Organisation of the Islamic Conference, URL: www.oic-oci.org
2
Muslim
Aid’s
Indonesia
Country
Director,
URL:www.muslimaid.org
Cit.
by
URL:
www.islamunveiled.livejournal.com/19378.html
3
Cambridge Muslims Community, URL: www.cambridgemuslims.info
personally convinced that it plays a role in the spiritual life of Muslims by supporting those who are in
difficulties, and promoting missionary work. He argues that the firm is committed to preaching the Islamic
Tawhid1 among non-Muslims. Sami Yusuf is a young Muslim, a very popular British singer of Azeri origin.
His songs, written in the style of Islamic hip-hop, focusing on missionary topics. With them he tours
extensively around the world and uses his music as a means of spreading of Islam.
Conferences and exhibitions (for example of the UK). Starting with the festival «World of Islam»,
organized in London in 1976 and opened by the queen, in Britain a number of Islamic exhibitions,
conferences and festivals passed. It is interesting to note that these exhibitions usually open high-level
government and community leaders, and often receive some public funding.
Since 2003, the Islamic Society of Britain2 holds an annual four-day festival, «Living Islam» at the
venue in Lincolnshire. They are advertised as celebrations of Islamic culture and history and usually include
a performance of Islamic songs, speeches and installation of tents - in addition to inflatable air castles, sports
games and street performers. Although these activities are mainly aimed at Muslims, they also seek to
portray Islam in a positive light and for the British non-Muslims. "Festival of Muslim Cultures" (2006-7)
funded by the Arts Council of England, City of London, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, Home Office and
the British Council. Muslim Council of Britain, which is represented on the board, put the condition that all
that is on display, must comply with Shariah. Islam Expo this is the event is celebrated as «the largest
European exhibition of contemporary Islam». This exhibition was first hold in July 2006 at the Alexander
Palace in London. Next event was July 11-14, 2008 in Olympia, London. This is a joint project of the
mayor's office in London and the Muslim Association of Britain 3. Through exhibitions, stalls, workshops and
'live' shows, concerts, lectures and workshops Islam Expogets a goal to destroy myths and misconceptions
about Islam and to teach Islam and his achievements in the best light.
Another similar event is a touring exhibition, designed for the whole the UK «1001 invention:
Discover the Muslim Heritage4 in our world», which, since 2006, visited a number of large British cities.
Organized by the Foundation and the Muslim Heritage Foundation of Science, Technology and Civilization 5,
it aims to show the public contribution to the Muslim world in various fields of science and technology. It
primarily focuses on the school and recommended by the Department for Education and Skills6.
Many of the local Islamic festivals7 and exhibitions organized by the Muslim diasporas in their cities.
As an example, in Edinburgh, where for five years is the Edinburgh Festival Islamic, which is a series of
events held throughout the month and spreading understanding of the Muslim faith and life. It is conducted in
the Edinburgh Central Mosque as part of the Edinburgh Theatre Festival «Fringe»8.
Such festivals inculcate in the minds of western people view the presence of Islam in their midst, his
power, culture and wealth, and thus serve as a means of da'wa. Related projects include the construction of
prestigious mosques and Islamic centers, as well as the proliferation of Islamic lobby groups.
Seminars for the dissemination of Islam - is another means for da'wa. They are organized by
prestigious Islamic institutions for government and community organizations that come into regular contact
with Muslims, as an opportunity to better understand Islam and Muslims. Similar seminars are visited by
police, medical staff, employees of universities and many other groups. All of this is seen as part of the
Muslim duty - to show the beauty, simplicity and consistency of Islamic teachings.
Funding for da'wa.
The spread of what is described as subordinate to Sharia finance is also one of the methods of da'wa.
Recently, this phenomenon has affected the western financial system and has created the impression of nonMuslims in Islam and its wealth more ethical approach to financial matters. As soon as the growing number
1
Trans. from Arab. - monotheism
The Islamic Society of Britain − ISB, URL: www.isb.org.uk
3
Тhe Muslim Association of Britain, URL: www.mabonline.net
4
Тhe Muslim Heritage Foundation, URL: www.muslimheritage.com; www.islamicheritagefoundation.org
5
Foundation for Science, Technology and Civilisation, URL: www.fstc.org.uk
6
Тhe Department for Education and Skills − DfES, URL: www.education.gov.uk/rsgateway/index.shtml
7
Islam Festival Edinburgh, URL: islamfestival.wordpress.com
8
The Edinburgh Fringe Festival, URL:www.edfringe.com
2
of Islamic financial products become available in Western countries, as well as how to introduce different
rules to expedite the process, introduced into Western society structure and values of Islam and Sharia. Not
only Muslims but also many non-Muslims use Islamic financial products.
Muslim states with a huge turnover of excess foreign capital use sovereign wealth funds to buy
Western assets1. By 2007, the United Arab Emirates were in first place among the largest SWF-holdings in
the world, Saudi Arabia was on the third place, and Kuwait was on the sixth. Although the governments of
some Western countries have repeatedly raised questions about the security issues associated with their
involvement in the economy of oil-rich Muslim countries, Islamic finance are firmly held important positions
in key industry sectors and large companies.
Even a small missionary work needs of some financial support. With the growth of the Ummah there
is a need for additional funds for its retention and, consequently, the new investors. Wealth and power - these
are key instruments of Islamic missionary work because they help attract non-Muslim faith.
4.4. The main forms of da'wa.
In preparing of the missionaries the substantive work is the courses, seminars, which should trigger
the multiplier effect of the spread of Islamic information. For their implementation can be chosen
strategically important points - Tatarstan, Bashkortostan, Dagestan, as well as the city with a promising level
of awareness of the Muslim - Orenburg, Maikop, Moscow. For seminars they prepare videos and publish
missionary manuals. Guidelines should contain algorithms of missionary activities in the Russian
environment, with emphasis on the psychology of ethnic Russian, and built on a combination of texts with
illustrations and photographs. They introduce to future missionaries the matter of presenting diversity of
Islamic ideas and create all conditions for the subsequent direct interaction with the target audience.
We can distinguish four forms of da'wa for Russia:
1) The initial da'wa. This is the work of seeking God with preparing for the adoption of Islam as
well as those who, being a Muslim (ethnic), has not received proper teaching the basics of Islam. The
purpose of such da'wa is the inclusion of asylum-prepared and «weak» Muslims in the fullness of Islamic life,
help in the formation of the true content and style of life. Initial da'wa is based on fundamentally important
reasons which the future Muslim must deeply understand and accept;
2) Comparative da'wa. This is a witness to the truth of Islam, compared with the pagan, and other
polytheism wicked doctrines. Comparative da'wa in Russia is also aimed at countering the activities of
Islamic organizations in Orthodox associations and individual evangelizers.
3) Information da'wa. This is evidence thus of Islam to the general public through all available
media, as well as through the organization maktabs (libraries), especially the Internet, and a special edition of
the training literature.
For effective work in the media need:
- To explore actively the information space, using the variety of new information technologies (radio,
television, Internet and print media);
- To make the work in the information space proactive character, which implies a rapid response to
events taking place in society, as well as their timely evaluation for Islamic public opinion;
- To make in time public facts of repression of Islamic programs of the secular media and some
anti-Islamic information;
- To establish a central data bank of analysis and reference materials available to any Muslim and
interested in Islamic thought;
In the business of publishing Islamic literature is necessary to:
- A pocket edition forms of the Koran in Russian with commentaries for easy use for education;
- Transformation of the Koran in an electronic form and as an MP3
- Ubiquitous da'wa literature designed to educate, education, and the formation of a unified vision of
the true faith of Islam and Muslim holy life
1
SWFs, URL:www.swfs.org
- Issue-oriented non-Muslims printed on the true faith of Islam, as well as acute issues of concern the jihad, life of martyrs (biography) and a description of cases and causes of shahada (terrorist attacks).
4) external da'wa. This is evidence of Islam among the Russian people, having no true Islamic
principles in their national traditions and culture. External da'wa is carried out in different ethnic, cultural and
ethnic and religious terms. It always plays a major role in life as much as Islamic associations, so the duty of
every Muslim, Islam spread through it and covers all the new and new people (Buryatia, Mordvinians,
Kalmykia, etc.).
For foreign da'wa can also be attributed and educational activities among the Muslim communities
living in Russia among the Orthodox. Muslims must pay attention to the fact that:
• Local residents having their perception of the erring world can affect the Muslims who are not
fully established in the Islamic faith yet, and, they should be warned of these temptations;
• It is important to focus efforts on the study of cultural and ideological basis of each specific ethnic
group, that Islamic education is organized on the principle all -creative components of national cultures, and
for this it is necessary to organize special spiritual and educational centers, which in its programs take into
account the ethnocultural and ethno-sectarian peculiarities of local residents;
• Ethnic Muslims during the development of new areas bring with them their culture. This can lead
to social (inter-ethnic) conflict, including the spiritual realm, which causes the need for special preparations.
The nature of this work can be defined as «teaching of dialogue». In the conditions of ethnic and religious
conflicts «teaching of dialogue» becomes the most important spiritual duty of Muslims, who should avoid
any participation in provocations and conflict. In this context, 'learning dialogue' should be seen as a
necessary mode of action of a Muslim in order to find nonviolent ways to resolve conflicts, which is based on
Islamic friendliness, openness, social responsiveness. To do this, first of all, it is important personal
testimony to the true faith of every Muslim in everyday life.
4.5. The concept of informed transition from Orthodoxy to Islam.
1. The sequence of religions. One of the main approaches da'wa among Christians is the concept of
«faith of Abraham», i.e. presentation of Judaism, Christianity and Islam as a religion of one branch, and if
you follow its logical conclusion, all Christians as a result should convert to Islam. For Islamic missionaries
to the most thoroughly, using many quotes from the Torah, Bible and Koran, preacher Ahmed Deedat in his
many writings is the concept of informed transition from Christianity to Islam. Thus, the book «Let's come
together», published and translated into many languages, has become a reference for most missionaries. The
ideas giving by Ahmed Deedat1 are markedly different from previous ideologies, working with this concept Sayyid Qutba2, Al Maududi1 and others.
1
Ahmed Hussein Deedat (06/01/1918 - 08/08/2005) Indian missionary and writer, theologian. He was known for his work on the
relationship between Christianity and Islam, the founder of the International Center for Islamic Appeal. Ahmed Deedat was born in
Tadkeshvar, Gujarat, India. Shortly after birth, his father emigrated to South Africa - South Africa, where later and A. Deedat
moved. Here he first showed his hard for learning, but because of financial difficulties at the age of 16 will be to leave teaching and
start working. In 1936, Ahmed Deedat worked as a salesman in a furniture store, where he met a group of Christian missionaries,
who claimed that the Prophet Muhammad spread Islam by force, only - "by the sword" brought people to Islam. Also on the
activity of A. Deedat influenced composition Rahmatulla Kayranvi "Izhar al-Haq." These developments have greatly influenced
the future theologian and forced him to do a comparative analysis of religions. His first lecture Ahmed Deedat read in Durban in
1942 to an audience numbering only 15 men, it is noteworthy that the lecture was entitled "Mohammad - Messenger of Peace."
Already by 1956 it is evident that the missionary activity of A. Deedat need of reorganization, which causes one side will be quite a
large number of converts, and the other the best financing. In 1957, based Muslim Outreach Society International Centre for
Islamic Call (Islamic Propagation Centre International (IPCI)), which spread numerous publications and brochures, including the
comparative analysis between Islam and other Abrahamic religions. In 1986, King Faisal received a prize for service to Islam
(«King Faisal Award for Services to Islam»)
2
Sayyid Qutb (10.09.1906 - 08.29.1966) an Egyptian writer and philosopher, ideologist of the association, "the Muslim
Brotherhood." Musha was born in the province of Assiut (Egypt), in a noble but impoverished family of a provincial political
leader Mustafa Kamil (associated with the party of "Vatan" ("Motherland")). In 1912 - he entered the school in 1917 - memorized
the Quran at age 30 was sent to Cairo, where he graduated from the institute of "Dar al-Ulum" (the school which included religious
subjects, as well as secular). After graduating from that institution received a diploma of a teacher of school. Was an inspector of
the Ministry of Education until 1951. Cause: The return from America, a sharp condemnation of the American way of life. He was
The structure of the sermon of Ahmed Deedat is built in the tradition of programming information:
- First combine (reconcile) religious materials with the purpose to weaken the aggression, distrust
and doubt of non-Muslims;
- Followed by a gradual, increasing with every paragraph, «pointing» to the Jews and Christians, a
deviation from the true faith;
- And as a conclusion, at the end the author answers to non-Muslims to the question: «What can we
do to be saved?» And the answer: «There is only one option - to return to the true faith of monotheism
(Islam)».
a) ... owners of the Book - Jews and Christians are called so reverently in the Quran. The Koran
instructs Muslims to appeal: «Oh, People of the Scripture (scientists, educated people, people who assert
their commitment to Divine Revelation, Scripture), let us come together, that we worship none but Allah».
And then Ahmed Deedat quotes from the Bible – «For no one besides Him is worthy of worship, and not
because the Lord, your God is a jealous God, punishing children for the iniquity of the fathers to the third and
fourth generation of them that hate me. But because He is our Lord and the Guardian, our support and our
path in every way worthy of praise, prayer and devotion to Him» (Exodus 20:5).
Like most preaching Islamic books, «Let's come together» is replete with quotations from the Koran,
inserted after almost every thought and a paragraph. Say: «O People of the Book! Come to a word, as
between us and you, that we worship none but Allah, and do not give it to associates, and so one of us will
take others for lords besides Allah». If they turn away, then say: «Bear witness that we are – betrayed».
(Koran, 3:64).
b) Further, Ahmad Deedat begins to blam the Jews and Christians in the discharge from the true
faith: «... Jews and Christians could theoretically agree on all three proposals contained in the above verse of
the Koran. In fact, it's not happening. In addition to doctrinal differences on the question of the unity and
uniqueness of the true God, there is the issue dedicated to the priesthood, the priestly caste (the Jews had
dignity as the inheritance), when it turns out, though simple, ordinary person - whether he or Hagan or Pope,
a priest or Brahmin - can claim for excellence in anything other than scholarship and purity of life, or in some
special way is between God and other people. Islam does not recognize the priesthood ...».
c) «... the Muslim position is clear. A Muslim does not claim to have a religion that belongs
exclusively to him. Islam is not a sect or an ethnic religion. From the point of view of Islam, all religions are
one, because the truth is - one. This is the same religion that all the prophets of old preached (Qur'an 42:13).
All Divinely inspired books teach the same truth. In fact, it is the understanding of God's will, the Divine and
joyful obedience to them. If anyone is looking for another religion, he betrays his nature, because changes
will and providence of God. The man should not rely on the guide, because he rejected it deliberately. That is
creed of Islam, expressed literally in a few words. Say: "We believe in Allah and in what was revealed to us,
and was sent down to Ibrahim, Isma'il, Iskhaq, Yakub and knees, and that was given to Moses and Jesus, and
that was given to the Prophets from their Lord. We do not distinguish between any of them, and we give
ourselves to Him. (Qur'an, 2:136) ...».
Ahmad Deedat, in his International Center for Islamic Call publishes many booklets of da'wa
condemning Christianity («The Crucifixion or fiction?» And «Resurrection, or bringing into consciousness?»,
Etc.). Video material with lectures and debates with Christians, as well as the books were quickly spread
among Muslims around the world... Since 1992, the edition of «Santlada» (Khasavyurt district, vill.
Pervomaiskoye), in addition to the huge amount of Islamic literature, has begun to publish a series of books
of Ahmed Deedat in Russian. Some of them were enjoyed a special interest were the books «What the Bible
says about Muhammad» and «Was Jesus crucified», etc.
a member of the party "Wafd", but left it soon, retaining an interest in party politics. Changed his political views, became an
ideologue of political Islam in Egypt. Sentenced to death by hanging on charges of conspiracy guide to assassinate President
Nasser of Egypt and other senior officials. The sentence was carried out.
1
Al Mawdudi - the founder of Jamaat Islami, wrote a book entitled "Human Rights in Islam» (Human Rights in Islam), which
argues that respect for human rights has always been characteristic of Sharia and Islamic doctrine in general, and criticizes the
widespread opinion in the West that the former is incompatible with the second. Most Western critics of his book do not agree with
the presented analysis.
Islam is not portrayed as a new religion implanted, but as the culmination and fulfillment basic
truths that God revealed to all prophets since the creation of the world. Islam is described as the first and
most natural religion. Non-Muslims are urged not to abandon their religion, just go back to what they
represent in the form of their original beliefs, from which they departed: «Every child is born a Muslim», and
when it comes to adoption of Islam, we must «return to the true faith» and not «turn».
In the Koran there is direct evidence that the Muslim faith, and most «core» of his time is the
doctrine of monotheism (tawhid), formed, so to speak, «by contradiction» - in contrast to Christianity and
especially - the Christian doctrine of Jesus Christ - son of God, is equal to God the Father.
«They said, God took his child... Can you begin to say to God that you do not know?» (10:68).
«.. In order to intimidate those who said: God took to Himself a child. They have no knowledge
about it, and their fathers [too]» (18:4-5).
«They said: The Most Merciful took the child to Himself. "Glory He [what is credited to
Him]!»(21:26).
«... And He did not take the child to Himself, and he had no friend in power» (25:2).
«Oh! They're on their mendacity say: "God has created!" - And they are lying» (37:151-152).
In the Koran there is evidence that the Messenger of Allah, Prophet Muhammad, came to the
Christians with the truth of God, but Christians have rejected him: «Yes, we came to them with the truth, but
because they are lying! God did not take himself a son, and there was no god with Him (23:90-91). Finally,
the Koranic creed was formulated as an antithesis to the Christian: Say: He is Allah, the one, eternal God. He
didn’t bear and was not born, and there is none equal to Him (112:1-4).
2. Rationalism of Islam. Among the main reasons that make Islam attractive in the eyes of modern
Europeans, should call the absolute rationalism. Islam is called a «religion without mystery». Muslim mind is
not put before the need to reconcile before essentially unavailable to him, in contrast to Christianity
(especially the Orthodox), where humility is required constantly - and the study of theology, and in practice:
at every liturgy, in front of each icon of the Saviour and the Virgin, each personal visit to the triune God.
In religion, where everything is simple and straightforward, commonplace minds easier to calm
down. This is attractive. Modern man, accustomed to the popularization of science, art, economics and
politics, it seems that religious truth must be clear, simple and accessible to any reason - and Islam covers
these needs. In Islam there are no mysteries, no secrets and no paradox. Monotheism is only one God, not
Father, Son and Spirit. Islam accepts Jesus (Isa) as a prophet, not as God or son of the God, it takes the
concept and the Virgin Mary (born God). As for the icons and holy Islam is more consistent in paying their
prayers only to God, not worshiping to photocopies of different people. The man with the first rudiments of
Islam gives the impression that it is a religion of justice, which allows communicate with God directly,
without intermediaries.
3. Traditionalism of Islam. In the West for more than two hundred years a feature of Christianity is
striving to reform, to ensure that «keep up» with the times, upgraded constantly. But the reformed
Christianity cannot withstand the «competition» with Islam. It is characteristic that in Europe converted
Muslims accept strictly traditional version of Islam, while Islamic modernism finds its spread mainly among
Muslims by birth. In traditional Islam, there are no revise and correct dogma.
European women, who were converted to Islam, not only comply, but jealously defend such
(according to modern European society discriminate) the establishment of Islam, such as polygamy, the
wearing of the hijab, and others in sorting out the causes of this strange at first glance, fact it must be
recognized that traditionalism of Islam retains the distinction of two worlds - the world of men and women
and it attracts the attention of Westerners, including women, oppressed dictated by modern western culture
emancipation. In today's civilization, the difference between these worlds is erased, that injures the
consciousness of both women and men, even if they do not know about it themselves.
4. The Comfort of Islam. Christianity from the outset requires human sacrifices to God. For the
Christian God, man, just has been born is sinned, he was conceived in sin and all mankind is paying for the
sin of Adam. At first glance it might seem that the goal of Christian life is to suffer and beg for forgiveness.
Symbolic cut hair from the head of the baptized in the sacrament means exactly that, and if Christianity says
that through the sacrament of baptism one is freed from the dominion of sin and becomes the heir of eternal
life, the acceptance of faith in Islam is not a sacrament, nor is it none of the above. In Islam, you should say
three times with the witnesses , "No God but Allah and Muhammad is his prophet" and you become a
Muslim, but with the development of the Internet you can do this and being in the network.
5. Mysticism of Sufism. For those who regard everything lightly, Islam is ready to offer fantastic
maze of Sufi mysticism. The seeker will meet here many centuries of the current culture of austerity and high
spiritual poetry, proclaiming the idea of God-love and desire for contemplation of God as the supreme
religious enjoyment. It is in the form of Sufi Islam has become attractive to some members of the intellectual
elite of Western thinkers - and the Orientalists (R. Guenon1, R. Garaudy2). For some people, Sufism appears
readily in the occult, vulgar. How ironic that the Muslim mission successfully uses in his passion for even the
occult and UFO. It is impossible to bring some examples illustrating this statement: The possibilities of many
of the true Sufi is so great that they are available in almost any higher phenomena. They are able to make
contact with the object of subtle worlds and extraterrestrial civilizations.
In Sufism, there is an understanding that the unique creation of God, is the man is a unity of three
components: material body, the subtle nature and the fundamental substance of human existence - the soul
(Arabic – «nafs»). Nafs is also the «animal soul» and in modern experimental science, it is known as aura.
He frames the material human body is egg-shaped (narrowing of the feet), shape and consists of seven layers
of Energy, «bodies», each of which has a complex structure, its own energy structure, color (color of the nafs
in general resemble a rainbow), the frequency range of vibration, the polarization etc. Thus, vulgarizovanny
Sufism may well satisfy the thirst of mysticism in general religious search.
6. Transition to Islam as a political protest.
Protest mood in Russia today is not related to religion, the more so for the majority of Russian
sentiments are still in the formative stage. Rather, «ethnic Muslims» are using religion as a tool and it is an
ideology of protest from the government (corruption, cronyism) and to adapt Islam to fight.
Loss (inability to conquest) of the Orthodox orthodoxy of key importance in the spiritual life of
Russia is connected with the failure of its attempts to create intellectually and emotionally compelling social
structures that can not only strengthen its own status of the church, but also to make a semblance of real unity
in the cultural landscape of dangerously dividing Russian. Thus range of conceptual and heuristic capabilities
extremely narrowed of the church officially vision of Islam as a whole and its entanglements with various
faces of worldview protest. This is reflected in the following terms orthodox orthodoxy:
a) inability to construct new models of response to a world view (especially Islam), in the spirit of
the time, with its predominantly tolerant dominant;
b) the inability to grasp adequately the emotional and ontological parameters of the other, i.e. nonChristian (and non-Orthodox) forms of life;
c) its persistent failure to recognize equivalence, then at least the right to existence of other types of
perception and interpretation of the other.
In recent years, leading Russian mass media have reported repeatedly on the spread of Islam outside
the category of «ethnic Muslims», including majority of the Slavic population. This seems paradoxical in the
background of periodic outbreaks of anti-Islamic propaganda in the semi-official level. According to media
reports, the number of converts is increased especially among young people.
A significant portion of converts living in regions with predominantly Muslim population and thus is
under the direct influence of the Muslim way of life. Far more paradoxical example of Karelia, where
virtually no Tatars or Chechens. According to published reports, the Muslim community in Karelia was
1
Rene Guenon (11/15/1886 - 01/07/1951) a French philosopher who remains an influential figure in the realm of metaphysics.
Author of works which subjects ranging from metaphysics and research traditions to symbolism and initiation. In his writings he
suggested either "directly represent some aspects of the metaphysical doctrines of the East" or "to adapt the doctrine to Western
readers the most reasonable and advantageous manner, always adhering strictly to their spirit." Such doctrines are defined as
Guénon "wildcard." His works, written and first published in French were translated into over twenty languages, he also wrote in
Arabic.
2
Roger Garaudy (17/07/1913) a French writer, philosopher and political activist. In 1982, converted to Islam and was named Reg
Dzharudi. A feature of Aqidah Garaudy was the belief that God created man in his caliph (deputy), and this portion is not elected,
but all Muslims.
founded (in 1990), Russian, and by 2001 numbered approximately 20 thousand of people of 772-thousand
population of Karelia, six thousands of them lived in Petrozavodsk1.
Community is led by own imam – Palestinian student Wisam Ali Bardvil 2 , approved in this
position by the Spiritual Administration of Muslims of European part of Russia. Despite protests of local
nationalists, the community sought aggressively the permission to build mosque3.
In the absence of reliable sociological data on the judgments of the leading factors of the spread of
Islam inevitably remain at the level of hypotheses. One probable reason is the public reaction to 20 years of
defeats in military campaigns in Afghanistan and Chechnya, which, even in quite respectable media often
thoughtlessly were presented as examples of Russian-Muslim «clash of civilizations». In this context, the
Russian mass media in the last ten years has been actively discussing the issue of «mobilizing» the
possibilities of Islam. Another factor - already mentioned above, a demonstration of their ethno-religious
communities of the exceptional abilities to survive and protect its members from harassment and economic
risks in the course of reforms against the backdrop of disunity of the Russian population. A number of reports
highlights the cases of transition Russian to Islam in a situation of crisis tangible and personal turmoil when a
local Muslim community has provided the only shelter in search of material or psychological support.
In some parts of Russian society readiness to identify with the oppressed minority, intimidated or
left an ineradicable feature of any reform of the national character. In this category of population of antiMuslim campaign for the elite looked through future looming threat of reprisals against non-conformist
movements, cultural and political dissent among Russian themselves.
In any case, the Islamist «missionary» and expansion, apparently confuse those theorists and
practitioners of management socio-cultural processes, for whom the intimate link between religion and
ethnicity has got a social norm, the starting point of analytical constructs and reference to «technological»
manipulation. Because of this concern the relationship between Orthodoxy and Islam begin to be perceived
by them as a «zero-sum game». This cannot contribute and widely publicized events such as the transition to
Islam and "missionary" activity, of Vyacheslav (now Ali Vyacheslav) Polosin 4 , in the recent past, an
Orthodox priest and social activist in the field of Christian Democracy.
Russian Orthodox Church enjoys special favor in the Kremlin not only as the church of the majority
(although the question of whether the Russian Orthodox Church) is the congregation, most of the population
1
Ahmedjanov B. Namaz in Russian / / General newspaper. 2001. February 8 [electronic resource]. Mode of access:
www.og.ru/archive/2001/06/mat/rep1.shtml
2
Wissam Ali Bardvil was born in 1975. By nationality is Arab, Palestinian. A citizen of Russia. He graduated from high school in
Libya. They also received initial and religious education. In Russia in 1993. He studied at the Medical Faculty of the Petrozavodsk
State University and the Islamic faculty of the European Humanities Institute in France. Chairman of the Muslim community in
Petrozavodsk in 2000. In 2001 he was appointed by amufti Ravil Gainutdin Imam-Khatib Muslim community in Petrozavodsk. At
the end of that year was elected as a chairman of the Mufti and created the Spiritual Board of Muslims of the Republic of Karelia
(SDM RK). In 2003 he became co-chairman of the Council of Muftis of Russia. A Deputy Chairman of the Society "Karelian-Arab
Friendship" in the city of Petrozavodsk. A Member of the Presidium of the Union of Muslim Journalists of Russia. An Editor in
chief and a journalist Muslim weekly newspaper SDM RK "straight path". An Author of several publications on Islamic subjects.
Participated in various conferences and forums in Karelia in Russia and abroad. He is married and has four children.
3
Site of the community (Islami Karjalassa) [electronic resource] Access mode: / www.sampo.ru/ ~ islam.
4
Polosin Vyacheslav was born in Moscow in 1956, graduated from the Philosophy Faculty of Moscow State University (1978),
Moscow Theological Seminary (1983), Diplomatic Academy of the Russian Federation (1993). In 1983 the priest of ROC (1991 for the state). Ph.D in Political Science. Thesis: "The Russian Orthodox Church and State in 1971-1991 years. International legal
and political science aspects, "defended in 1993 at the Diplomatic Academy of the Russian Federation. From 1990 to 1993 was
People's Deputy of Russia, Chairman of the Supreme Soviet on freedom of conscience, co-author of the 1990 RSFSR Law "On
Freedom of Religion." Prior to 1999, was chairman of the All-Russian public organization "The Council of Christian
organizations," a member of the Christian Social Movement. He headed the apparatus of the Committee on Relations with public
associations and religious organizations of the State Duma. In May 1999, announced his break with the Russian Orthodox Church
and the transition to Islam and adopted the Muslim name of Ali. Since June 1999 participated in the Islamic TV program RTR. Is a
Co-chair of the All-Russian political public movement "Refah" (Prosperity), created by representatives of Muslim and other ethnic
and religious minorities in Russia in November 1998, is the chief editor of "Muslim newspaper" - department "Refah". In 2006, he
joined together with community members of "straight path" in the National Organization of Russian Muslims (NORM) was elected
as First Vice-Chairman. He is currently an advisor to the chairman of the Council of Muftis of Russia, head of the Spiritual Board
of Muslims of European part of Russia mufti Ravil Gainutdin.
remains an open question), but also as the bearer of a certain ethical relationship with the government, which
is convenient to this power and more than satisfied. Without getting into theological subtleties, it should be
noted that the current official orthodoxy in their daily practice focuses on their rank and file followers
humility before prevailing in the world as a necessary evil, to reject all attempts to improve society in the
long run - to escape from this world and the struggle for the implementation of its religious and ethical values.
Suffering and martyrdom, while the Orthodox are highly axiology, are not intended dispensation of the
kingdom of God on earth - in contrast to Islam, which from the beginning was the religion of nature deeply
social, inseparable from the policy and directs its adherents to achieve the «worldly» goals. A departure from
the concept of a secular, pluralistic culture in the state and multi-religious society, the dominance of the
ideology of one denomination, the introduction of an order of Christianity in the local schools, the opening of
the University Church - inequality in relation to other religions that teaches intolerance.
Notion of Islam - the spontaneous, unbridled, self-sufficient about its contradictions, tragedies and
triumphs, his role in the fate of all mankind and especially Russia have repeatedly re-invented the Orthodox
Church and its guardians of honest among the laity. But at the same time Orthodoxy and Islam always are
represented as a part of the dichotomy, true and untrue belief. Officially-Orthodox doctrine of Islam, as a
supposedly the main character of non-Christian Caucasus and Asia, limits the Russian on the move to Islamic
civilization and blocks the possibility of the move beyond the symbolic conventions of the «Russian» culture.
The Orthodox Church cannot understand either Islam or the Muslim peoples of Russia in the wide system of
their relationships, to accept the submission of every nation as a developing organism, as a reflection of the
historical uniqueness of the life of many Muslim nations.
In the minds of the «typical orthodox», «typical great statue-chauvinist» and «typical Russian
nationalist» prevails ideal of Orthodoxy as a self-contained, self-contained and coherent culture, dominated
by worship of the secular authority and persistent procedure - which alone can give meaning to and manage
the future of Russia. This is for them an expression of common Christian, Orthodox and Russian ideological
steriotip. ROC has been acting in terms of unification, for it an ideal image of Russia is general orthodoxy,
and all other beliefs must be subordinate to build for its hierarchical system.
Even the idea of preaching Islam among the Russian plunges Orthodox Church into terror. Here it is
appropriate to recall what was said by N.I. Ilminsky in 1881as a warned: «А terrible Mohammedan cloud is
looming, a new invasion, but not the Mongol and Muslim, not savages of Asia and the savage civilized past
universities, high schools and cadet corps»1. These «civilized savages», he was referring primarily Muslim
modernists, such as Davlet-Kildeev, Murza Alim, Bayazitov, Iskander Mirza, and especially I. Gasprinsky.
Continuing the historical review of relations of Orthodoxy and Islam in Russia should cite the words
of I. Gasprinsky – «Muslims are urgently required» light and knowledge, the knowledge and light. If the «big
brothers»2 - Russian - do not take proper measures, we will not only suffocate and rot and will infect the area,
that is, simply we, Muslims of Russia, will become again a nuisance on the way huge, unwieldy, badly
managed, the stagnant Russian Empire to a brighter future. Nevertheless, I. Gasprinsky was full of optimism:
«I believe that sooner or later Islam, trained by Russia, will be led by mental retardation and the rest of the
civilization of Islam. If the civilization of the East has revived in the West, by the Romans and the Arabs,
then, perhaps, Providence ordained the Russian and Tatar to the revival of Western civilization in the East»3.
Russian Muslims demonstrate more pronounced political subjectivity and capacity for action than
almost any other country in the current socio-cultural group. They fixed their special position by constancy of
protest voting in elections, as well as a significant cohesion in response to the events following the attacks of
September 11, 2001. The flip side of this coin is the increased vulnerability of the Muslim community, which
is most accessible to date target for the politicians in power who need in the form of an internal enemy. In
this sense, Muslims currently serve in the role, is strikingly similar to the role of pre-revolutionary and, to
some extent, Soviet Russia, played the Jewish community. And in terms of their vulnerability, paradoxically,
1
Cit. by: Ilminsky N.I. On the transfer of Orthodox Christian books on inorodcheskie languages / / A translation of Orthodox
Christian books for the Tatar language in a Christian school in Kazan Tatar. Kazan, 1975. - P. 23-25.
2
Cit. by: Gasprinsky I.B. Russian Islam / / Tarih. Makhachkala, 1994 - 1996. - P. 112-113.
3
Ibid.
they are even weaker than all other socio-cultural groups, as Russian society as a whole today conditionally
helpless and defenseless in the relationship with the government. This means that passive support, or even
indifference on the part of society is enough to allow the Russian Center out of the game of politically active
members of the Muslim community.
But it is equally obvious that for this Russian society pays too high price, both in morale and in the
material sense (inflated subsidized republics of the NC), and that this path has no future in the long run. In
this context, the metaphor of Lotman – «culture of explosion» - is quite applicable to today's Russia, which is
characterized by spontaneous, unexpected exits to the surface deeply repressed or suppressed by social forces
and contradictions (for example, Kaliningrad, 2010). There is a version of that Russian Muslims who live in
the strategically sensitive areas of the republic, and whose form ties of the federal state may, after all, play a
major destructive role in one of these «explosions».
4.6. Modernization of Russian Islam.
The Russian-Islamic modernization (better known as Jadidism1) uses the benefits of globalization to
understand their national and religious objectives and ways and solutions. One of the main objectives of this
modernization is to prove their ability not only to fully comprehend the positive achievement of modern
civilization, but also meaningful to develop them, giving a new meaning. This is true not only of scientific,
technical and economic achievements.
Quickly make their way to the West of the world Islam is not completely smooth, but surely lies
with the European ideas of spiritual forms of equivalence. The concepts of polycentric nature of human
history are considered Islamic modernism as a recognition of the right to seek and assert their identity forms
of socio-cultural, mental and psychological attitudes, religious values, etc. The increasing attraction of
Islamic modernists in the Western liberal norms and institutions to guarantee democratic principles in the
areas of ethnic and interfaith relations, brings its own distinctive trend in the general globalization.
The image of Russian history as the history of Russian-Orthodox superpower, the Caucasian peoples,
and Islam based on its cultures are considered as mere objects of expansion. But today, given the
demographic, socio-psychological and geopolitical conditions, a combination of Caucasian ethnic and
religious ideas can not only to defend but to attack in the sphere of ideology and culture of Russia. Of course,
the block «Caucasian ethnicity – Islam» is not a homogenous integrity because it brings together a lot of
content and even symbolically incompatible ideas, but he is a contender for the overriding of the OrthodoxRussian ethnic group.
Ceaseless struggle of traditional Islam with Salafism and the absence of even a weak voice of
modernizers in the NC makes the colonialist control of the Russian-Orthodox culture is still stable and
reliable. However, strong up to the 80s.of the twentieth century. «Russification» and the «Christianization»
cannot be expansive. These policies are opposed to the national aspirations and cultural self-determination
and distribution of contemporary civilization through the Russian Center. Perhaps in the future protective
Russian ideology will suffer a complete failure, and the national-religious liberation movement would be one
of the most active forces of the democratic modernization of the Caucasus.
CHAPTER III. CONSTRUCTIVE SCENARIO: PRESERVATION OF THE
TERRITORIAL-PSYCHOLOGICAL INTEGRITY OF THE RUSSIAN
FEDERATION IN THE NORTH CAUCASUS.
For the federal government today the key tasks are strengthening the Russian statehood, the
improvement of legislation in matters of common not only legal but also the psychological space of the
Russian Federation. Constructive scenario is an attempt to create a unified psychological identity, the
Russian nation from all ethnic and religious communities living in Russia. Under the nation in this paper
1
Akhunov A. Not just Jadidism. URL: http://www.islam.ru/pressclub/histori/jzadidizm (date accessed: 11.09.2009).
refers the community, not consolidated by ethnicity ("by blood"), and horizontal connections, regardless of
ethnic origin.
Constructive scenario is not regional a scenario, at least, not just regional. Localization of the
national consciousness and national sentiment in the North Caucasus Federal District is an inadequate idea
for such a vast territory like Russia. It is unlikely that the nature of the Caucasus crisis can be covered only
Caucasians.
In today's Russia is quite obvious fact that the processes of integration and assimilation of the more
noticeably inferior processes of ethnisation and separation. The relative number of Russian (the state-ethnic
group) tends to decline, but the vast majority of the national republics are a process of increasing the relative
abundance of the constituent future ethnic. Thus, based on the above, today Russia has not possible to wait
passively for the integration of its peoples. If it does not want to regain independence, but from the NC, for
their future integrity it would have to use an intensive "silent" interaction assimilation of their people.
The collapse of the multinational people is like an avalanche, but there are a sufficient number of
technologies proven by a history of fragmented multicultural nation - mononational, monolithic. Russia, even
weakened by the reforms, can having the political will and sound strategies to recreate a strong, socially
oriented state, has successfully adapted to the trends of world development. In the literature, they present data
that a third of the greatest scientific discoveries of the XX century made by scientists of the former USSR
and Russia (the fields are the television, semiconductors, rocket, space, peaceful uses of nuclear energy,
information systems, etc.). These and other potential opportunities should be used to improve all aspects of
public life and to achieve two goals: to strengthen the state and development of the individual of a citizen.
The purpose of the script is not just the presentation of different points of view, in the arts bring to
the necessary standard attitude of a Russian citizen to some national events and in the formation of the heart
and beneficial relations between Caucasians and Russian, but also to bring into line with state interests (or to
adapt) those aspects of mass behavior, which have a social significance. The script helps multinational
Russian society to make decisions and to act more effectively by achieving of understanding among people.
§ 1. REVIEW OF NATIONAL POLICY EXPERIENCE OF MULTINATIONAL
STATES.
Borrowing is the first step to successful self - development. But it would be better not to borrow
only scientific research and industrial innovation, and, above all, cutting-edge technology of social
characteristics - in improving the management, control of national policy. State management over the
centuries has been the subject of constant borrowing nations from each other. Whenever there was a new and
more perfect form of government it became soon the common property: neighboring states took her into
service in order to manage effectively its own population, to maintain civil peace, to win wars, finally, to
protect the borders1.
It is noteworthy that isolationism of any single country does not prevent them to borrow
management practices of neighbors. Moreover, the advance social technology, taken from abroad, usually
issued by isolationist regimes for their own inventions when they are not or in fact, not really.
Public administration is sublimation of national policy. It is this area has had and has a significant
impact on the development of management systems, is an example in the development of new practices, and
the sudden change in domestic policy in the United States in the early 1980s., It is an example of a successful
project, "melting pot" and became its engine.
Experience in the formation of the Russian civilization suggests that the centuries-old versatile close
cooperation the NC ethnic groups with Russia there was a complex synthesis of cultures with their own
characteristic with its set of values. This value system became the basis of the functioning and reproduction
of historical socio-cultural community of people of the NC, and Russian, which is a particular civilization. As
1
Ilarionova T.S. Modernization of Russia: a formula for success. / / Science and Innovation in Russia's modernization and
development of the world. Proceedings of the International Conference of Humboldt, 22 - April 24, 2010, Moscow / Moscow
Humboldt Club; Obsch.red. Ph.D., Professor. T.S. Ilarionovoy, M.: Institute for Energy Knowledge, 2010. - Р. 171-177.
with other civilizations, the Russian civilization cannot remain unchanged. All nations, united by it, the
creativity contribute to its development, and the NC in this development plays an important role.
A careful analysis of many national policies of modern great powers and empires of the former
allows study carefully and design the future national policy of Russia. And in Russia itself there is a huge
store of methods of vzaimoassimilyatsii: "He is no Marxist, he is not even a Democrat - wrote Lenin - who
doesn’t recognize and protect the equality of nations and languages, does not fight against all national
oppression or inequality. But since there is no doubt that that is allegedly Marxist, who was worth at the
swearing-Marxist of another nation for "assimilation" is in fact simply a nationalist philistine ... Who has not
caught up in nationalist prejudices cannot see in this process of assimilation of nations capitalism's greatest
historical progress, the destruction of national calloused various backwoods - especially in backward
countries like Russia"1. Perhaps the experience of the Soviet Union was flawed, contradictory and incomplete,
but it's still the best what there is today in terms of national policy.
1.1. The experience of the Soviet Union.
The Russian state has historically evolved into a multinational power in specific geopolitical
circumstances. P.N. Milyukov noticed the formation of a "general state of the Russian nation"2 which began
long before 1917. On the way to becoming a multinational state was often a lot of atrocities, wars of conquest,
ethnic inequality, religious intolerance, but it was also the desire for voluntary unification in the strong state.
In Russian history, the core of the prevailing was long-term convergence of interests favored nations in the
vast expanses of large parts of Europe and Asia. For many people this awareness the need to combine with a
powerful country, its patronage helped them in matters of self-preservation and development.
National regions which were joined (or attached) to the Russian state, organically built into it,
keeping all their national characteristics. The state relatively long-term adherence of national territories
shows on the organic expansion of the state. Long-term processes of international cooperation and integration
formed the Russia as a multinational state, where people maintain their identity regardless of the prevailing
political regime. In support of this view is evidenced by the historical fact that nations, ethnic groups,
combined with Russia, preserved over the centuries its own identity and culture, whereas in other states
assimilation most often leveled a distinctive of culture of their people. Culture of Russia, absorbing the
cultural achievements of hundreds of people, is not able to suppress them, and vice versa – actually to
combine in a distinctive Russian civilization.
M. A. Slavinsky left a vivid description of the process of foundation in tsarist Russia a new
"imperial nation", which, however, did not become a nation in a certain sense. A distinctive feature of the
emerging new community, as the author notes, was that its members have felt and worked in two different
national sectors - the Russian imperial and in its own national, in which they were born. "On the one hand,
they were being committed by Russians, on the other - were the Great Russians, Ukrainians, Jews, Georgians,
Armenians, Turkmens, etc."3.
Range of views on the national question of prerevolutionary Russia was placed between two poles,
were defined in the second half of XIX century. Any kind of well-intentioned and loyal to the authorities of
the subjects most often stood in this matter at the point of view of national and nationalist, not making much
difference between them as they do not do it sometimes today.
The radicalization of the nationalist movements in the early twentieth century in many ways and the
attempts was called by tsarist hauvinist the III rd Duma (1907-1912) to eliminate all exemptions and
concessions. The Russian government, in fact, offered again the only way to solve the national question in
the country - the Russification of the population of the empire. As you might expect, this policy had the
opposite effect, promoting the growth of separatist sentiment. Proclaimed by the Bolsheviks, who came to
power during the World War II, "the right of peoples of Russia to free self-determination up to secession and
1
Lenin V.I. Complete works. Vol. 29. - Р. 103-104.
Miliukov P.N. National question. - P. 174.
3
Slavinsky M.A. National-state problem in the USSR. Paris, 1938. - P. 33.
2
the formation of an independent state"1 put them in an advantageous position compared to their predecessors
- "velikoderzhavniki and chauvinists."
Russia has always been characterized by multiculturalism and ethnic and cultural diversity. "At all
costs, even crimes that took place in Soviet policy towards minorities, ethnic diversity was recognized and
encouraged, not only in purely cultural areas (art, literature, science, education), but also in socio-economic
and political spheres. In the Soviet Union than anywhere else in the world, was conducted an intensive
cultural production. This was due to the fact that the existing system is not able to provide benefits in the
economic arrangement of people who spend huge material and promotional efforts on the development of
culture and education. Despite the severe ideological support for excessive prestigious professional culture at
the expense of neglecting the mass culture, sponsoring of cultural and ethnic mosaic in general civil damage
values, one cannot deny the tremendous achievements that have largely been preserved to this day. There is
no region in the world, wherever in the XX century, as it was in the Soviet Union actually kept all the
cultural mosaic of the huge state. In other regions of the world during that time have disappeared hundreds of
small cultures ", - says Vladimir Tishkov2. Simultaneously, the researcher emphasizes a specificity of Russia,
as over the significance of ethnic and cultural factors3.
As in the Soviet Union and in Tsarist Russia an integrative approach to national politics was one of
the key. Vast territory of modern Russia inherited a legacy can evidence eloquently on this. After the
revolution, the Bolsheviks inherited a legacy of geographically fragmented country with a collapsed
mechanism of state power. The yield found by Bolshevik leadership, was to proclaim a federation of national
type, for the establishment the principle of autonomy has been used. Russia during the Soviet era was a
complex multiethnic build, bringing together people of different language groups, cultures and faiths.
Considering this factor, the Soviet government attached particular importance to the maintenance of
international peace. The Soviet social science hasn’t been lack of attention to national issues. A certain bias
of research involves understanding the scope of international polysyllabic relations with their class position
determination, lack of conflict in conditions of socialism, bringing people closer together in eventually to
merge them. In those cases there were ethnic conflict, intense ideological state machinery suppressed these
symptoms.
According to P.L.Lavrov4, in the 40s. of the XIXth century the internationalists in the face of Karl
Marx and his followers have revived the tradition of cosmopolitan encyclopedists of XVIIIth century by
giving it a different character and finding a completely new social base. As cosmopolitans, the new
internationalists didn’t see in the nations of any independent historical value. On the contrary, they believed
that ethnicity is only "the remains of prehistoric mankind, or the unconscious products of its history."
Ethnicity itself, P.L. Lavrov wrote, "not an enemy of socialism as a modern state, it is nothing more than
random or accidental interference allowance of socialism." However, as ethnicity are very real and imminent
stage for each of the social process, supporters of socialism will inevitably have to act in the national
environment, the success of this activity a socialist, by PL Lavrov, in fact, was obliged to act as "the most
ardent nationalist ". However, the activity of such a nationalist is very peculiar. It is to "bring people of their
nation as best as possible to the work of socialist ideas" for eventually the national differences between
people are overcome and forgotten, "with all the other".
"The social question is a paramount issue for us" – P.L. Lavrov wrote in 1873. The national question,
in his opinion, "should disappear completely before the important tasks of the social struggle," for which"
there are no borders, language, traditions. There are just people and they all shared goals. These principles
require inevitably the most resolute struggle against the national separateness. "Every nation is approved on
must do its job, agreeing to common search for universal human goals." By achieving these goals, nationals,
1
Buldakov V.P. National liberation movement of the peoples of Russia in 1917 and the collapse of the Russian bourgeois state / /
Historical Notes. Moscow, 1989. Vol. 117. , P. 158.
2
Tishkov V. After multiethnic http://www.archipelag.ru/ geoculture / new_ident / multiculture / after /
3
See: Ibid.
4
Lavrov P.L. Nationality and Socialism (lectures given in the Russian labor society in Paris October 16, 1886). Geneva, 1887. Pp.
9, 10, 16; He too - Our program (March 1872 - March 1873) / / Selected essays on the social and political issues: In 8 volumes,
Moscow, 1934. Vol. 2. - P. 30.
as believed P.L. Lavrov, "will become equal members in a future system of federation Europe", internal
borders where from the very beginning, "will have very little value", and with the further development and
the very distinction of nationalities will only a "pale tradition of history, without a practical sense"1.
Another prominent ideologue of the future national building of Soviet state P.N. Tkachev (1878) in
his article-review "Revolution and the principle of nationality"2, writes: "... among educated people, between
intelligent people, there are no and can’t be" neither the Greeks nor the Jews”, there are only people ...
Intelligent progress seeks to destroy national characteristics which is composed of unconscious and emotions,
habits, and traditional ideas and inherited predispositions ... All the most important factors of bourgeois
progress - the state, science, commerce, industry - have the same general pattern: they are all more or less
tend to smooth out the national characteristics when a sharply divided between a people tend to mix the last
into a single homogeneous and unit mass and pour them into a nationwide, universal type. Revolt against the
leveling effect and kosmopolitize progress can only be "socialists by mistake”... The principle of nationality
is incompatible with the principle of social revolution, and it should be sacrificed for the latter - this is one of
the elementary requirements of this real socialist ... It’s impossible at the same time to be a socialist and
remain a nationalist ... between the principle of socialism and the principle of nationality, there is an
irreconcilable antagonism” ...
Socialist, as emphasized P. Tkachev, was obliged to act "without insulting anyone's national feelings,
however, using it in all those cases where it can be useful to the revolutionary cause, he should not, however,
inflate it with any artificial means, on the one hand, he should help all that favors the elimination of barriers
that separate people, all that smooth and reduce the national peculiarities, on the other he has most energetic
manner to oppose anything that strengthens and develops these characteristics. And he cannot do otherwise"3.
P.B. Struve, assessing the situation developing in postrevolutionary Russia, in August 1918
concluded: "This is the first case in world history, the triumph of internationalism over nationalism." 4
However, this was a victory for internationalism not a pacifist, preaching the spirit of love and brotherhood
of people. On the contrary, it was a militant or a class internationalism, which is vitally linked to the idea of
class struggle and the mood of the Civil War.
Many anthropologists5 believe that the cosmopolitan tradition (in the form in which there is today)
was founded and designed by encyclopaedists of XVIII century. Then in the 40s. XIX century
internationalists in the face of Karl Marx and his followers have transformed a little cosmopolitanism, giving
it a global and evolutionary conditioned form. Not seeing in the nations any independent historical value,
they argued that ethnicity is only "the remains of prehistoric mankind, or the unconscious products of its
history."6
During the life of Vladimir Lenin could affect the implementation of only the first step towards the
integration of intra-Russian peoples (decision of the Xth Party Congress, the formation of the USSR). Lenin
did not consider himself a cosmopolitan but an internationalist. Even for the slightest nationality, he
acknowledged the right to free and independent existence. But, nevertheless, in its internationalist doctrine,
he underlined that "the proletarian party ... seeks to get closer and further integration of nations', differing in
this respect from the cosmopolitan and the great-chauvinists that it wants to achieve this goal without
violence, but only free fraternal union of workers and the toiling masses of all nations." 7 The future of Russia
he saw as a state with a "tremendously accelerated" 8 convergence and merging of nations. The idea of
1
Lavrov P.L. Forward! - Our program. Pp. 26, 30, 40.41.
Tkachev P.N. The Revolution and the principle of nationality: On the "Notes southern Russian socialist" / M., 1976. Vol. 2. - P.
302-323.
3
Ibid, p. 320.
4
Struve P.B. The historical meaning of the Russian revolution and national targets / / Out of the depths. - P. 247.
5
Wiener B.E. Ethnicity: in search of a paradigm study / / Ethnographic Review. 1998. Number 4. - P.14; Jan E. Public awareness
and ethnic nations: conflict and similarity / / Political Research. 2000. Number 1. - P. 115-116; Tishkov V. Requiem for Ethnos. –
M.: Nauka, 2003. - P.71.
6
Lavrov P.L. Nationality and Socialism (lectures given in the Russian labor society in Paris October 16, 1886). Geneva, 1887. - P.
9-17.
7
Lenin V.I. Complete works. Vol. 31. - P. 167.
8
Ibid, Vol. 30. , P. 21.
2
federation, no doubt, was born with good intentions - to find a way to connect the interests of nations and
multinational communities, while respecting the territorial integrity of the multinational state and not
hindering the integration processes.
M. J. Lazerson identified "three historical phases, which are simultaneously the three legal forms of
nationality in the state: 1) state centralism - as the suppression of all foreigners Sovereign nation; 2) regional
federalism as the rule of the "indigenous" nationality inherited historically over region national minorities
(local centralism) and 3) a national federalism - as the full equality of nations, doesn’t know the national
principle of "minorities" as collectives, unequal with numerically or socially and historically dominant ethnic
origin1."
1 April 1917 conference of RSDLP (b) were made following slogans: "We are not the national
people, but members of the Social Democratic Party," "for internationalist there no nationals," nation-state
now belongs to the past, but not the future" 2 . P.B. Struve, assessing the situation developing in
postrevolutionary Russia, in August 1918 concluded that: "The Russian Revolution was the first in the
history of the world event celebrations of internationalism and class ideas over nationalism and national
idea." 3 Destruction of the actual inequality was possible only as a result of a long struggle with all the
national relics. Its task the party saw to "help the working masses- non-great Russian people to catch up
developed Central Russia."4
30 years before the October Revolution, P.N. Tkachev, in his article-review "Revolution and the
principle of nationality" in 1878 wrote, "among educated people, between people's mental development,
there can be neither the Greeks nor the Jews, there is only people. Intellectual progress of efforts to destroy
the national identity, which is composed of unconscious and emotions, habits, and traditional ideas and
inherited predispositions. All the most important factors of bourgeois progress - the state, science, trade and
industry - have the same general pattern: they are all more or less tend to smooth out national identity, once
sharply divided between a people tend to mix the past into a single homogeneous and unique mass and pour
them into a nationwide, universal type. Revolt against the leveling effect and kosmopolitizing progress can
only "socialists of a misunderstanding."5
Socialist, as P. Tkachev underlined, was obliged to act "without insulting anyone's national feelings,
however, using it in all those cases where it may be useful. However, he did not have to inflate it by any
artificial means, on the one hand, he should help all that conducive to eliminating barriers that separate
people, all that smooth and reduces the national peculiarities, on the other - he has to oppose most energetic
manner anything that strengthens and develops these characteristics. And he cannot do otherwise."6
After analyzing the previous work of cosmopolitans and internationalists, a famous domestic
socialist P.L. Lavrov in 1887 concluded: "The social question is a paramount question for us. It must
disappear before the important tasks of the social struggle, for which the boundaries, languages and traditions
are not existed. There are just people and they all shared goals. These principles will inevitably require the
most resolute struggle against the national separateness. Every nation must do its job, agreeing to common
search for universal human goals. "Just over a hundred years before the formation of the EU P.L. Lavrov said
that in the future "all European nations, will enter full-fledged members in order federal Europe, which inner
boundaries from the outset will have a very small value, and with the further development of self and ethnic
difference will be only a pale tradition of history, without a practical sense."7
1
Lazerson J. M. Ethnicity and the system of government (legal-political essays), Pg., 1918. , - P. 65.
VII (April) All-Russian Conference of the RSDLP (b). Petrograd City Conference of the RSDLP (b). April 1917: Minutes. M.,
1958. - P. 32, 226.
3
Struve P.B. The historical meaning of the Russian revolution and national targets / / Out of the depths. - P. 235.
4
Dmitrieva O.G. Central Asia: the failure of paternalism. L., 1990. - P. 17.
5
Tkachev P.N. Revolution and the principle of nationality: On the "Notes southern Russian socialist" M., 1976. Vol. 2. - P. 302323.
6
Ibid, p. 320.
7
Lavrov P.L. Go! - Our program (March 1872 - March 1873) / / Selected essays on the social and political issues: In 8 volumes,
Moscow, 1934. Vol. 2. - P. 30.
2
P.L. Lavrov, confidence can be called one of the first Russian ideologists of the "soft" assimilation
policy "on its own nationality is not an enemy of socialism as a modern state - is nothing more than random
or accidental interference allowance of socialism. However, as nationals are very real and imminent stage for
each of the social process, supporters of socialism have to act inevitably in the national media and for the
success of this activity they are required to act as "the most ardent nationalists." But as explained P.L Lavrov
explained the activity of such "nationalist" is to introduce people of their nation as best as possible to the
work of socialist ideas, so that, eventually, the national differences between people were overcome and
forgotten with all the other ".
The Russian Marxists and later followers of Lenin had negative attitude to the sharing of the
multinational Russian state - "an idiotic system of small states negates all the effort." 1 However, Lenin was
forced in June 1917 on the Ist All-Russian Congress said: "We want a united and indivisible Russian republic
with the firm power and the separation of the republics is not terrible, though Russia is union of free
republics."2 And later in 1921: "We gave all the non-Russian nationalities their own republics or autonomous
regions."3
In the formation of the Soviet Union (December 1922) they didn’t hide the fact that the federal
structure was only a temporary, transitional form to complete the state unity of nations and it was only
necessary in order to streamline and facilitate the gradual process of rapprochement and merging of nations.
From this point of view, it become quite obvious and decoying character of distribution of national status,
and randomly-generous drawing of many borders, and as they believed in Petrograd, the nations would have
to 'wither away' soon, and the boundaries would have to be absorbed by self- assimilation
Trotsky argued: "The naked national idea ... reactionary, it drags the human economy back in
diapers of national narrow-mindedness."4 He proposed to do away with it, worship it in the "extravagant
dress." 5 "Without national future is the crown of the evolution of nations, the highest point of national
progress."6 A similar view had V.A. Vahanian, "National culture is synonym of bourgeois culture and during
the transition to socialism must share the fate of the bourgeoisie. Where are the bourgeoisie and the national
culture there."7 Authentic culture and cultural development were possible, according to V.A. Vaganyan only
by overcoming national, transformation of the "elements of the culture of democracy." "I think the most
dangerous form of nationalism under the guise of its revival of a national culture." 8 "Under socialism, the
process will be accomplished that dialectically contradictory way will - and cannot lead - to the gradual
destruction of the national languages, their merging into one or a few powerful international languages."9
Subsequent Stalin had planned from the Lenin’s name a few years later came to the conclusion that,
before the nation would unite on a global scale, they must be "pour into the USSR"10 and he declared openly:
"the demand for separation of margins is deeply counter-revolutionary."11 In the postwar years, a one hint of
"Russian nationalism" in the famous "Leningrad case" (1949-1950) was enough to sentence its "participants"
to be shot12. National policy was determined with the goal not only convergence but also the merging of
nations, and barriers were seen as a manifestation of nationalism and chauvinism.
Much later, at the XXII Congress Khrushchev, continuing the party’s line on intersoviet assimilation
brought the interim results, "there is a process of rapprochement of nations, increasing their social
homogeneity. During full-scale construction of Communism complete unity of nations was reached. Results
of previous integration processes in the national sphere of society have led to the fact that in the Soviet Union,
1
Lenin V.I. Complete works. Vol. 27. - P. 457.
Ibid, Vol. 33. - Р. 72.
3
Ibid, Vol. 39. - Р. 462.
4
Trotsky L.D. Imperialism and the national idea / / Works. Moscow, Leningrad, 1927. Vol. 9. - Р. 209.
5
Trotsky L.D. Literature and Revolution. M., 1991. Reprinted from the edition of 1923. - P. 83.
6
Ibid, p. 43.
7
VahanianV.A. I do not agree with any of my opponents (Reply to my critics). M., 1927. - P. 31.
8
Vahanian V.A. On the national culture. M., 1927. - P. 121.
9
Ibid, p. 24.
10
Stalin I.V. Complete works. Vol. 11. - Р. 349.
11
Ibid. Vol. 4. - Р. 354.
12
Rehabilitation: Policy processes the 30-50s. M., 1991. - Р. 311-321.
2
a new historical community of people of various nationalities who have common features - the Soviet people
was formed".1 The creation of national and state unity was not the goal itself. Effected in this way selfdetermination of nations, as for example, N. Nurmakov wrote in 1933, was seen by the party as a "tool of the
United Nations to complete their merger in the future." 2
In national policies of the Soviet period there are three approaches (phase).
The first stage. "The declaration of independence."
The right of nations to self-determination "up to secession and formation of independent states" was
officially proclaimed by came to power in Russia the Bolsheviks, however, this declaration was pursuing the
tactical goals. During the Civil War, when the revolutionaries were in need of allies, they actively supported
the national movements, especially left-wing "Muslim socialist" in the Volga region, Caucasus and Central
Asia. Having defeated the White armies and entrenched in power, the Bolsheviks dealt with the leftist leaders
of national movements and strength overwhelmed the attempts to create independent national states in the
border regions of Russia. After creating the Soviet Union Soviet leaders addressed the slogan of the right of
nations to self-determination to peoples of neighboring countries, using the national liberation movement of
colonial peoples of the East as an ally in the fight against the hostile "imperialist" powers. Later, during
World War II, the same tactics was used by German Nazis, supported actively the national liberation
movement in the USSR and the liberation struggle in the English colonies.
The Soviet national and cultural politics of the 1920s was naive and not always successful. In
hindsight, the failure of the Soviet project cast a shadow on the efforts of the first postrevolutionary years,
which resulted in many nations of the ex-empire gained self-esteem and the opportunity to develop their own
culture, not in opposition to Russian culture.
Post-revolutionary period is comparatively well-provided with statistical data on which to judge the
ethnosotsiocultural characteristics of Russian society, thanks to this Soviet population census in 1926.
According to the census of 1926, the Russian lived in the whole territory without exception of the RSFSR.
The state sought to consolidate its social base in the formerly backward regions. Industrialization, creating a
heavy, primarily defense industry, was organized with spectacular migration of peoples across the country.
Since the mid of the 20s. till the end of the 50s. the proportion of indigenous population declined in all
(except the RSFSR) republics. Almost all regions became more multinational than they were to October 1917.
There was a particularly high rate of migration from Central Russia. This led to the fact that in all the Union
republics the share of Russian population (in 1959 it ranged from 3.2% in Armenia to 43% in Kazakhstan)
increased.
Second stage. "Nativization." This resulted in the establishment and operation of a specialized
institution - the State Research Institute of Colonization in Moscow (1922 - 1930). During the period of this
institution were hold such important events for the study of migration, as the organization of the current
account of migration and integration issues of migration in the population census program in 1926. Also in
this period, a large number of publications on the resettlement movement appeared. However, there were no
revolutionary changes in the areas of research of migration, despite the revolution occurred: the study of
migration processes have continued the same scientists and specialists, as before the revolution, they used the
same scientific approaches.
Soviet policy of nativization 1920-1930's, along with the creation of ethno-territorial autonomy has
contributed to the rapid spread of literacy among the peoples of the UK and the emergence of the
intelligentsia. In the struggle against the elimination of backwardness "of the national borderlands” early set
of the Bolsheviks included the translation of education on the mother language, which in turn meant the need
for writing3.
It should be emphasized that after the revolution not only social, but also the formation of a national
database of the intelligentsia have changed. Consistent course of "nativization" of the state apparatus in the
1
Materials XXII Congress of the CPSU. M., 1961. - Р. 191.
Nurmakov N.K. Socialism, bypassing capitalism / / Nation-building in the RSFSR to the XV anniversary of the October
Revolution. M., 1933. - P. 10.
3
Nation-building in the USSR. In 2 v. / Ed. D.A. Chugaeva. M., 1968-1970.
2
union and autonomous republics, has led to an expansion of training numbers of persons belonging to a
"titular" nations. Moreover, all nationalities, except for Russian, have been declared cultural backwardness
and received benefits for university entrance. For them in the 20 - 30s. the reservation system of places in
schools of national importance was reserved1.
As the scholar of this issue Zulai Khamidov underlines, as "in the XVIII-XIX centuries. Islam
dominated in public life, Arabic script was used not only to religion but also in public administration, official
and private correspondence"2. The opening of schools, high schools, the emergence of new primers and
textbooks in national languages contributed to the birth of pedagogical vocabulary and expanding language
usage in new areas. Very soon, the orientation of the Soviet government changed in favor of the Latin
alphabet, so, as one of the then leaders A.I. Mikoyan said, "to break the wall between the European and
Muslim culture," "to bring together East and West." In 1925, the decision to switch to Latin script, in spite of
strong resistance to the Muslim clergy was accepted. These were years of rapid development of Caucasian
culture and language built. The first books using the Latin alphabet were published: arithmetic, natural
history, reader book, dictionaries, compilations of folklore. Institutions of a national culture started to work3.
Local officials vigorously implemented policies of nativization, and in February 1936 Regional
Council adopted a resolution on the training of national personnel, involvement of representatives of
Caucasian nations in manufacturing, distribution of native languages among them. The document read:
"Ignoring and the opposition to the establishment of the national proletariat, nativization of bureaucracy and
paperwork’s translated into the native language will be considered as counter-revolutionary foray of the class
enemy." The same resolution the council of all levels might "bring to the end of 1936 the proportion of
representatives of the people of the NC in the state machinery to 60%, develop a question of teaching in rural
schools in their native language, introduce their native language in all schools, secondary, vocational and
higher education in the city, to organize training courses for workers of the Soviet system - the secretaries,
typists, bookkeepers, accountants, trainers, and so on". By early 1937, "nativization" apparatus was finished
to 70%. "According to Zulai Khamidova, everyone who had any education and prestige among the
population received work and prestigious appointment."4
Curiously, all these issues were not just appeared, but a large extent solved in Russia of the 1920s.
Lenin's words about "the two cultures in every national culture" were seemed to many as a primitive
simplistic, but they had far more practical sense than a liberal political correctness, "... it should not support a
foreign culture at all in the name of the general principle of tolerance, but the most progressive, democratic
tendency in this culture…"5 In other words, it is necessary to treat other cultures as well as to own.
Third stage. "Russification." After the revolution, they even hatched plans to transfer to the Latin
alphabet of the Russian language and branded as Russification any attempts to consider the Cyrillic alphabet
as the basis of non-Russian peoples of the USSR. And it was for quite a long time6. In 1938 the desigion to
translate all the languages of the NC on Russian alphabet (about 70) : all the textbooks were reprinted, the
font changed, spelling and terminology were ordered, carried out new translations of political, agricultural,
medical and technical literature. After the reform, the national languages and literature remained at school
only as school subjects, and all other subjects were taught in Russian7.
From that moment the process of intensive linguistic assimilation of Caucasians in favor of the
Russian language began. Russian language was seen as the only universal means of communication.
According to G.P. Fedotov, "assimilation was accepted as an inevitable consequence of civilization. Half a
century or a century, and the whole of Russia will read Pushkin in Russian, and all vestiges of ethnographic
1
Kozlov V.I. Nationalities of the USSR. M., 1982. - Р. 592.
Khamidova Z. The struggle for language: (The problem of formation and development of the Chechen language) / / Chechnya
and Russia: state and society. - Р. 134 - 138
3
National Policy in Russia: Past and Present. Ans. Ed. VA Mikhailov. Moscow, 1997 (Chapter 3 and 4)
4
Cit. by: Khamidova Z. The struggle for language: (The problem of formation and development of the Chechen language) / /
Chechnya and Russia: state and society. - P.138
5
Lenin V.I. Complete works. Vol. 27. - Р. 457.
6
Hansuvarov I. Romanization - an instrument of the Leninist national policy. M., 1932. - P. 21.
7
Isaev M.I. Linguistic construction in the USSR. M., 1979. - Р. 254-255.
2
will be museums, and the specialized journals property"1. Linguistic assimilation was generally supported by
public opinion. Russian language in the conditions of rapidly growing urbanization and high social mobility
was seen as an objective necessity, and was the most prestigious among non-Russian population.
Russification was stated in the instructions of the Ministry of Education of Russia, which stated:
"The ultimate goal of education of all foreigners living within our country, no doubt, should be their
Russification and merge with the Russian people."2 It was an open policy of ethnolingvitsid, which road was
blocked in October 1917. The Bolsheviks, in making the revolution launched in the ethnic politics the most
scientifically sound concept: "There is no privilege to any nation, for any language!" 3 This provision formed
the basis of linguistic construction of a huge multinational Soviet socialist state. It was seen everywhere as a
fair ethnic politics. But it should be noted that the breadth and depth of impact on the entire process of
language at the time the public functions of the Russian language was enormous: it eventually became a kind
of interpreter (translator from other languages) and the second native language of the Soviet Union. It is no
accident that Russian was considered the core of a new social formation, which was called the "Soviet people
is a new historical community of people."4
Massive migration flows between regions are inevitably led to an increase the role of Russian as a
language of interethnic communication. Mastery of them became an important condition for initiation to a
new manufacturing and spiritual culture. And since the new elements included in the life of the Russian
language many representatives of non-Russian peoples had the illusion of purposeful Russification. These
sentiments were reinforced with the holding of the language policy, among which is the introduction in 1938,
the compulsory teaching of Russian in the republics. In general, the facts do not speak about the process of
Russification, but the process of denationalization, which affected everyone, without exception, people of the
country. No accident that many contemporary researchers agree that the policy was not pursued of national
coloring.
Russification, that is, compulsory study of Russian language in all educational institutions in the
country, was considered a birth of prerequisite for a citizen of a new type. At all schools in the country the
main focus and financial resources were directed to study of the Russian language. Due to the economic
needs of the Soviet Union, governments pursued a policy of rapid transfer of education of all minorities in
Russian language teaching, which acquired the status of a language of interethnic communication. Gradually,
many ethnic groups began to lose their language and culture. National language left the city life and cultural
border was not so much between Caucasians and Russian, as between rural and urban areas. A considerable
part of the Caucasians, not only stopped to use their own language, but in general had lost the ability to speak
it. "The Russian language has become attractive because it was the language of a new culture, the language
of socialism. In this is the source of love for it, all peoples of the Soviet Union and all the fighters for
progress and socialism in the world."5
It is hard to overestimate the contribution of the Russian people in overcoming actual inequality in
the cultural field. In the 1920-1930's a lot of attention paid to the creation of scientific and cultural centers in
the republics. For the future of the spiritual progress of the peoples the training of national personnel (in
schools, colleges and universities) had the greatest importance6. In 1935, in the RSFSR there were 22 145 of
non-Russian schools where were studied 2340 thousand children in 80 languages. In the 1936/37 academic
year in RSFSR there were over 160 of non-Russian colleges, 20 pedagogical institutes and 22 teachers'
institute. A great contribution to the decision of national staffing problems gave universities in Moscow,
Leningrad and a number of other centers. Only in 1936 in the RSFSR were studied 329 170 non-Russian
students at universities and 430 429 in colleges, where the training was going only in Russian7.
1
Fedotov G.P. The fate of empires / / New Journal. 1947. № XVI. Cit. By: Free Thought. 1992. Number 5. - P. 114.
Cit. "Inorodcheskaya school." Sat of articles. Pg., 1916. - P. 137.
3
Lenin V.I. Complete works. Vol. 24. - Р. 391.
4
Khrushchev N.S. Report at the XX Congress of the CPSU. M., 1956. - Р. 103.
5
Pankratova A.M. Great Russian people. M., 1952. - Р. 244.
6
See: National policy of the CPSU (b) in the figures. M., 1930. S. 126-127.
7
See: Soviet culture in the reconstruction period. M., 1988. Ch. XII.
2
According to national politics, all the people who lived in the Soviet Union had to become Russian
speaking. At the same native languages were seen as obstacles to mastering the perfect Russian. This idea
was reflected in many programs, of the Communist Party, proclaimed as the main tasks of the party
establishment, "people's state" and the formation of a "unified Soviet people." This assumes that the process
of building a classless society would be erasing of national differences, including language1, and "Russian" in
the socio-political context became as synonymous of the words "Soviet", "socialist," "deeply
internationalist."
However, as the researchers already noted in the "post-Soviet" era, the most stringent policies with
regard to languages of small nations was not only in the RSFSR, but in other Soviet republics 2. For example,
in Georgia were not allowed to write Megrelian and Svan languages, in Tajikistan – Pamir’s and Yagnob, but
in Azerbaijan was not a single Lezgian school and Lezgins didn’t mention in the books of the history of
Azerbaijan3.
The pre-war North-East Caucasus lived by the rules, which can be called a kind of symbiosis of
Soviet norms and laws with traditional adat rules of law, while maintaining some Islamic traditions and
values. The vast majority of ordinary people were not in the party ranks and were not open enemies of the
regime. Since the beginning of 1941 the war with Nazi Germany 29 thousand of Chechens went to war to
defend their country - the Soviet Union. Although some Chechen authors now take the word "his" in quotes,
the former generation of Chechens was set up patriotism and perceived the USSR as their homeland.
Not only beginning linguistic assimilation, but also a deep Sovietization, including Soviet patriotism
and loyalty to the government, were typical for the majority of Dagestan, Chechens, Circassians. It was the
general picture around the NC, and Chechnya was no exception. From the data pre-war image of the Chechen
"proud savage" or "perpetual rebel" does not stack, and the paternalist-chauvinistic (in fact, neo-colonial), the
stereotype must be rejected. Especially this image is not suitable for the Chechens of the second half of the
XXth century.
New North Caucasian republics were largely artificial. Many ethnic groups were divided. The
formation of nations hampered by lack of coincidence of their settlement with the autonomous boundaries.
Significant groups of the titular ethnic were minorities in the neighboring republic. The influx of Russian
educational system contributed to the Russification and the formation of a significant layer of Russianspeaking population.
Tsarist Russia sought to assimilate the elite of the conquered territories, the Soviet regime its
Sovietized progress has been remarkable. Elite of the NC integrated fully into Soviet society and culture,
they have received Russian taste and feel in Moscow and the Urals as at home as where they were born.
There was a difference between the abstract Russia, which they felt hatred to, inherited from the tradition of
resistance to Russian conquest and the Russian culture, which they respected.
We cannot deny that in the USSR there was an interesting national literature, all of these writers
were read with pleasure, they were native to the country. National books taught to perceive culture as their
neighboring nation. A lot of national stories for children were published in Russian translation. Multi-volume
'Library of the pioneer "," Library of Friendship of Peoples "were printed, where the story of national writers
were published.
Errors. For a variety of reasons, as mentioned above, the national policy of the Soviet state was
represented primarily as a policy based on preservation of ethnic identity. So the focus on national statehood
within a single state, promoting the so-called "prosperity" of nations, and so, in what was concluded fallacy,
largely explains the current crisis and ethnic relations in Russia.
There is no doubt that the Soviet Union in 50-100 years after the collapse of many would call an
ideal society, comparing it to ancient Greece. All of his domestic policy let in the shortest time to bridge the
1
Desheriev J. Comparative and Historical Grammar Nakh languages and the origin and historical development of the mountain
peoples of the Caucasus. Grozniy, 1963. - Р. 100-114.
2
Alpatov B. Russian language in the Soviet East: Conflicts of language policy / / The Independent newspaper. 1993. On April 20. Р. 5.
3
Volodin M. Lezgins on both sides of the border / / Megarolis-Ehrgess. M., 1993. № 17-18. - Р. 25.
gap in socio-economic and cultural development of the huge number of people. However, one-sided
propaganda "heyday" of nations not only contributed to the growth of national consciousness of small nations,
but also the formation of such negative traits as self-congratulation while ignoring the assistance and support
of other nations, primarily Russian. Moreover, the development of the representatives of the Russian people
the natural resources of the republics, the creation of businesses, cities and cultural centers (accompanied by
a complex migration and demographic processes) is sometimes treated as a "capture area" or a manifestation
of "Russian colonialism" 1 . It is understood that changes in the country in those years were carried out
primarily in the interests of the Russian nation. One way or another, but at the end of the 80s., local leaders
have publicly stated a desire for complete control over "their" territory, and thus formulated the national idea
played a role in the breakup of the Soviet Union.
All the mistakes of the national policy of the USSR were bare and catalyzed the collapse of the great
international powers. "I am a nationalist," - said Boris N. Yeltsin2 at a meeting with the creative intelligentsia
on the eve of a referendum, possibly hinting at the future of numerous ethnic conflicts. As a result, the
national question has become one of the main axes of political (and other) life in Russia for many years. R.
Abdulatipov states: "The Russian parliament, Boris Yeltsin supported the Baltic republics, hoping that they
would affect the democratization process in Russia. Instead ... we got ethnocratic countries implementing the
state policy of persecution according to the ethnic grounds. "3
In general, the modern concept of national processes and state system of Russia in many ways
reminiscent the historical realities of the 1991. Collapse of the Soviet Union is fully consistent with the
nationalist aspirations of the national elites to indigenous of the NC republics. In almost all the republics
established themselves openly nationalist regimes, eliminating the results of former internationalism and
cosmopolitanism. They clearly have consolidated priority indigenous nations and forced "foreigners" to take
a subordinate, unequal position. A new basis of international and interstate conflicts is completed, and that
obviously has nothing any attitude to declared solemnly the integrity of the Russian Federation.
In the Soviet Union's collapse ethno-social engineering has revealed a significant inadequacy of the
national division of the country. The collapse along the ethno-boundaries raises questions about the difficult
process of ethno assimilation. Analysis of the tragic experience of (the Soviet Union, Yugoslavia, Georgia)
leads to the conclusion that the ethno-territorial division of the internal administrative state can quite easily
lead to its collapse in ethno lines even a very powerful state. In this regard need to underline of dubious value
of national enclaves (republic) with the characteristic features of (territory, language, culture, religion) to
stabilize the integrity of the state.
The prophecy of L.A. Tikhomirov was right, who wrote in the early twentieth century: "Never, no
blessings of subordinate peoples, by any kinds of cultural unity, as they were skillfully developed cannot
ensure the unity of the state, if the basic strength of the tribe becomes weak." The policy dictated by the
intention "to buy the favor of" nations at the expense of which was created and maintained the state - "is - a
policy of self-destruction."4
In analyzing the national questions in Central Asia in the early '90s as a "failure of the policy of
paternalism," O.G. Dmitrieva makes logical conclusion5: "The redistribution of resources could provide a
general rise of nations only if the lagging have made efforts relatively large, than going ahead. Without such
a desire to keep pumping money played objectively a negative and even reaction role, because sooner or later
was bound to lead to loss of interest in cooperation on the part of "going ahead", lower overall growth rate
the stagnation of society and the weakening of the state. "
One of the main reasons for the collapse of the Soviet Union was a continuous increase of
centrifugal forces. The weakness of centripetal forces, which may be called the weakness of Soviet
federalism, follows naturally from the whole of the Soviet model of development, although the origins of the
1
Kurganov I.A. Nation of the USSR and the Russian question. Frankfurt / M., 1961.
See: The Independent newspaper. 1993. April
3
Abdulatipov R. Stem the tide of Unitarianism and separatism / / Federation. 1992. № 39.
4
Tikhomirov L.A. Monarchical state. M, 1905. Charles IV. - Р. 292.
5
Dmitrieva O.G. Central Asia: the failure of paternalism. L., 1990 - Р. 29-32.
2
processes are more visible in the Russian Empire. The values of federalism, so revered in countries like the
U.S. or Germany, have never been truly popular, neither Russia nor the Soviet Union.
The process of assimilation itself, both in the USSR and in Czarist Russia, was achieved through
two pillars: a high demographic trend of the nation, and most of the high cultural level. The tremendous
biological force of the Russian ethnos was somewhat coerced at first after the revolution as a result of
collectivization and industrialization, and then after the Soviet collapse. The situation was complicated even
with greater violent liquidation of the cultural and ideological institutions of the traditional strata.
Certainly, one of the few, but a fatal mistake the Soviet Union in the national policy has been - to
preserve national and their spatial definition and high ethno concentration in these places. Perhaps
assimilation could occur due by national migration and was successful, but it is not enough time. Interethnic
marriages are not prohibited, but discouraged by custom and tradition. The power, of course guessed about
existence of consumer ethnocentrism, but did not attach sufficient importance that due to the collapse of the
state allowed him to instantly transform itself into nationalism, and some people in the NC and separatism.
National Education became a major force for "rocking" and the disintegration not only in the Soviet Union,
but also some its successors (Georgia). With skillful assistance of the international community (in terms of
global man-made problems and ethnic conflicts) multiculturalism policy as it was "saving".
The following error in the Soviet national policy can be considered accentuation on the political and
ideological issues, forgetting about the national-ethnic psychology and historical consciousness of the
peoples of the components ethno specification of the NC. As a result of this inter-ethnic conflicts "silenced"
and transferred to a so-called latent form, - "waiting for" democratic change. Democratic processes opened
up the national energy that instantly hyper intensified ethno-national interests and inter-ethnic conflict have
come to light.
Hierarchical national- government power and certain priority of "titular" national in the entities,
playing on the early stages a positive role of alignment and convergence of socio-economic and cultural
levels of development of the Soviet peoples, later turn around with his negative side. This was a tragedy,
especially for the Russian, many of whom believed that their historical homeland is not the Russian
Federation but the Soviet Union as a whole.
Failure of policies of adjustment have contributed to the rise of a powerful republican nationalism,
got an anti-Russia pronounced trend. As a writer Igor Rogov noted1 "Russian, Russia are blamed for all
historical troubles and ills, beginning with original sin of the October Revolution and later into ancient
times ... conquerors, colonizers, occupiers ... This image of Russian is strongly embedded in consciousness of
local people and responds to a host of stereotypical expressions of primitive philistine: "Russian, go home!"
to the intellectual-sensible, "You Russian, fulfilled your historical mission, and now it’s time to get back
home" . General negative attitude to the Russian acquired political and legal shape in the form of programs
and declarations of the Popular Fronts, in the draft of laws about language and nationality. In fact, the
"Russian question" was asked by non-Russian and has emerged as a reaction to anti-Russian pressure in the
"national" republics of the USSR.
And in today's Russia national unit and the alignment gaining the same negative effect. As an issue,
A. Kibrik advises2: "... to cancel the national-territorial division, as it became a wall, which and political
reform and economic renewal of Russian society rested. If we continue the path of "improvement" of this
"medieval" division, we finally sink in the depths of ethnic wars. To replace the existing national-territorial
division will take at least 10-15 years of "propaganda from the perspective of common sense" in favor of the
new system, so that now prevailing in the mind "even the most progressive and free-thinking" citizens of
Russia ethnonocratic ideology "has given way to a new system of values orientation."
It must be recognized that the principle of nationality, in fact, declared as the basis of the current
nation-state and national-territorial system of Russia, is not implemented and can’t be fully implemented as it
involves the creation of an infinitely large number of national-territorial entities, the purification of these
structures from the "foreigners" or their allocating to the plight of second-class citizens in those territories.
1
2
Rogov I. National problems. Literary Gazette. 1993. On October 3.
Kibrik A. Against the Greeks and the Jews in Russia / / The Moscow News. 1993. № 19.
Soviet ethnoelits, as well as today's Republican, were a status, "nomenklatura" and depended on
relations with the center of his benevolence. They feel comfortable in a rigid vertical of the power pyramid,
typical of the entire Soviet system, but little is lost if the decay, this pyramid was just broken into similar
shapes of smaller sizes. In the small pyramids the local elites are closer to new heights, the collapse of the
Soviet Union meant to them, raising the status of that for them was the chief. Strengthen the same positions,
their power, legitimacy, which sanctified before the Union center, has helped to support ethnic nationalism.
There were no nonstatus elite, social levels, consisting of independent individuals, from property
owners, based on the horizontal, indifferent to the administrative boundaries of communication in the Soviet
Union, or at least they were much less developed, because those connections themselves were developed
very little. But only those layers are vitally interested in federalism and serve it reliable support1.
From the above a little that is different from today’s situation in the republics of the NC. The
inviolability of the Soviet Union was a major, always declared values of the Soviet political establishment.
The Union of republics was unusually strong. But it was the strength of a wooden barrel fastened with iron
bands on the outside, rather than the strength of the iron barrel. Great efforts and resources have been
directed to ensure that external iron hoops didn’t rust or weak, almost the entire structure of Soviet
mobilization model of development were obeyed to this problem. But everything was in vain, because this
model itself was the main cause of underdevelopment much more important internal cohesion forces.
1.2. Experience in the United States.
For the Russian Federation it must also take into account the experience of countries (the "melting
pot"), successfully conducting an internal national politics at numerous amount of people and faiths.
Assimilation is typical for economically developed countries, the bulk of the population have been developed
many years ago in the nation and has a clear national identity, and living in the midst of this mass other
national groups are few and often less developed in socio-economically and culturally. This process captures
the diverse populations: as minorities and immigrants. Representative chief and legislator among the
"melting pot" is undoubtedly the United States2.
As early as 1923 A. Yashchenko in their dreams, said3: "Russia will become the new America, and,
like last, will attract millions of immigrants who bring with them new energy, colonization of empty space,
build roads and factories, will dig the ore, use the wheel, and will deflate oil, and finally, will make the
heritage of humanity everything that is dead and is vain to it."
State based on the new continent, had neither the past nor a homogeneous population, but these
circumstances contributed to the creation and expanded social mythology. There were appeared ideas about
what America is beginning a new history of mankind. American thinkers began to assess his country as
outside the history nation, founded by free will of its founders. The United States since the beginning of its
establishment are opposed to Europe and around the world, significantly exceeding its goals and mission
purpose4.
The principle of equality of peoples and the right of every people to self-determination, enshrined in
the Declaration of Independence in 1776 of the United States, has become one of the main slogans of the
struggle of the people of the United States for separation from the British Empire and the creation of an
independent state. Historically, the American national consciousness included a deep faith in the oneness of
origin and destiny of the country. The prevailing culture was steeped in the idea that the Americans is a new
nation, which is formed of those who sought freedom in the New World and found it in the next decade was
required to carry out their missionary work.
After World War I, when the collapse of several multinational states of the Russian Empire, AustroHungary and the Ottoman Empire - has put the world community a question about the fate of nations
1
Lapina N.Y. Regional elites in Russia: who governs in the field / / Russia and the modern world. - M., 1998. - № 1. - P.98-120.
Chertina Z.S. Ethnicity in the U.S.: the theory of "melting pot" / / American Yearbook, 1993. M., 1994. - P.151-161
3
Yashchenko A.S. "The Twilight of Europe" / / The new Russian book: Monthly critical and bibliographical journal. Berlin, 1923.
Number 2. - P. 2-5.
4
Berkson I.B. Theories of Americanization: A Critical Study. N.Y., 1969. - P. 55-93.
2
formerly part of those States, in January 1918 President Woodrow T. Wilson1 announced in message to
Congress his famous "14 points", which proposed to recognize the right of national autonomy of the peoples
which had made up the decaying empire.
Most of the population sees multiculturalism, internationalism as a way of life. However, on closer
examination the situation with multiculturalism is far from unique. First, nobody says multi languages, all
(multinational immigrants, natives) they say to each other, and with the children practically only one official
language - American (English). Even the older immigrants are beginning to shy to speak in their native (nonpublic) language. Language is better than anything else concentrates in itself the culture of the people.
National immigrant mentality, planted in their native language, as it is in conflict with the thinking of the
power of their new homeland.
Narrow eyes or black skin it's extravagant and attractive, the wife of another nation - is a
manifestation of freedom. In accordance with the principles of multiculturalizm on the cover of a children's
book they necessarily represent the child with African, Asian or Latin American features, but doing it
without any emphasis on ethnicity: do not wear these children in national costumes, do not associate them
with the national name, do not hint the historical homeland. Various national cuisines are tasty and good, but
multiculturalisme ends here. Everything else is ethnic customs and traditions, all that may divide the country
into "us" and "them" - this savagery and incivility, inequality, lack of freedom, this is contrary to the
democratic principles of life and, therefore, is condemned and eradicated2. There is place of ethnic customs
and traditions only in historical museums and in various carnivals. At the same time openly declares the
importance of ethnic diversity as a prerequisite condition of cultural wealth and stability of the country.
The U.S. destroys their ethnocentric attitude by dissection at the root of ideology of ethnic
minorities and migrants. Open proclaimed internationalism and multiculturalism are hidden
vzaimoassimilation being done in the "soft gloves". To keep the real diversity of cultures, according to the
point of view of the state, is disadvantageous, and sometimes dangerous. After all, the country is like a
family, if pluralism starts in the country, then, on the horizon it will be possible divorce. People need to
attach the same values, and what it will be the value the internal socio-evolutionary process will show.
World experience shows that no anti-corruption, or fight against crime, nor the fight against drug
trafficking, or the fight against terrorism does not give results, if there is a level, where organizers are
banking crimes. This is evidenced, in particular, and the American experience. The activities of the Italian
and Latin American mafias significantly weakened only if representatives of these minorities are stopped in
one way or another to feel aggrieved, pariahs, when they opened for other spheres of activity.
Internal map of conflicts in the U.S. is markedly different from the Russian. In America, still the
main cause of controversy between citizens of the country remains the color of the skin. Even the color
Americans who manages to succeed, point out consistently that they don’t feel them like everyone else.
Today, African Americans hold high public positions, and it was impossible to imagine 20-30 years ago, but
despite this, they continue to talk about a feeling of alienation from the white majority, explaining that they
have to live in two worlds, one of which is they are judged by their abilities, and in another the main criterion
is race: "We have the right to enter the Big House, but did not become a part of it."3 In the U.S. today, there
are so-called "golden ghetto" areas inhabited by wealthy African-Americans (Chatham in Chicago, North
Portal Estates Washington, DC), as they continue to encounter obstacles when they buy homes in affluent
areas inhabited by white Americans4.
America has made a miracle by changing the stereotype of racial prejudice of vast majority of
people in unprecedented short period of time. Racism was not there a century, and was supported by the elite.
Back in the 60s of last century in Washington, with the exception of the Central Station (Union Station),
1
Woodrow Wilson T. (1856 1924) - State and political leader of the United States. U.S. President (1913-1921). In January 1918,
put forward a program of the world ("Wilson's Fourteen Points").
2
Landsness K., Newland C. The four components of U.S. immigration policy. Immigration policies of Western countries:
Alternatives for Russia / Ed. G. Vitkovskaya. Mosk. issled program on migration. M.: Gandalf, 2002. - P. 76.
3
Cit. by: Bessarabova I.S. Multicultural education in Russia and the U.S. to the problem / / Modern problems of science and
education. - 2008. - № 5, P. 59-62, URL: www.science-education.ru/28-1115
4
Ladson-Billings G. Beyond the Big House. New York: Teachers College Press, 2005. - P. 112.
there was a place where whites and blacks could meet formally, everything was segregated, and suddenly for
a short period of time the situation has changed radically - African-Americans have taken high positions in
the administration.
Perhaps it all began with the political will of the country's leader, President John F. Kennedy, who
did not hesitate to provide federal protection of constitutional rights to representatives of different racial
groups. It was during his governing when African-American student James Meridita was accompanied to the
university by the detachment of the National Guard1. But Kennedy agreed it only when the firm knew that his
actions would be supported by the voters of most populous regions of America, above all, its largest
industrial centers, cities. While they were populated mostly by white Americans.
Liberal intellectuals - the leaders of public opinion and, of course, stood for all financial moguls who
own the media played a crucial role in the smashing of the negative stereotypes of mass consciousness. When
racial unrest threaten a complete collapse of political and economic life, government, and the middle class
realized quickly that all their prosperity and well-being would be threatened with collapse. It was when
largely dependent upon them media, and few liberal intellectuals, who at all times acted against racism,
merged, creating a powerful intellectual fusion, which allowed an unprecedented short period of time - only
15-20 years to change the public mood and after it and the situation, at least in big cities.
Neither Kennedy nor much more liberal Roosevelt, with all his reforms did not infringe on racist
sentiments, knowing that they have no chance to be re-elected. The power goes to such steps only when it
realizes that may gain significant electoral support. Consequently, the first was changed public mood of
influential and significant part of the electorate, and after that the authorities made it a national policy in a
major national ideas and only later the process was progressive. Targeted screening in American movies, a
successful African American businessman or a scientist instead of a lazy and dirty, "nigga" has successfully
transformed the negative stereotypes. The next difficult issue for the U.S. is Latinos. Assuming that current
trends and policies will continue, the U.S. population will change significantly in the first half of the twentyfirst century, becoming almost 50% white and 25% in Latin America. In this case, the most pressing problem
is the extent to which Hispanics assimilate into American society, as they were assimilated by the previous
groups of migrants. The second and third generation of Latinos face with a wide range of incentives and
ways to pressure, encourage to do this. On the other hand, the Mexican immigration on a range of features and it has got great potential importance - different from other immigration2.
First, migrants from Europe or Asia, crossing the ocean, the Mexicans cross the border on foot or
wading in a river. Availability of transport and communications allows them to maintain close ties with their
family communities in motherland. Second, Mexican immigrants are concentrated in the southwest of the
United States, forming part of Mexican society, which stretches from the Yucatan to Colorado. Third, there is
evidence that resistance to assimilation is much higher among Mexican immigrants than among other
immigrant groups, and that Mexicans tend to retain their Mexican identity.
Fourth, the area inhabited by Mexican immigrants, was annexed by the United States after the
victory against Mexico in the middle of the XIX century. Economic development in Mexico will likely have
the Mexicans revisionist mood. Soon the results of the U.S. military expansion in the XIX century, will be
jeopardized, and possibly will be back because of Mexican demographic expansion in the twenty-first
century. If in this case, the assimilation does not happen, then the U.S. will become a divided country, has all
the potential for internal strife, which lead to separation.
In modern political science, as well as in political practice, the American idea of federalism is
dominated. However, the U.S. model evolved in specific historical circumstances and based on the ideology
of individualism and assimilation. American society was seen as a priori designed on cultural
homogenization. This is due to the fact that in the history of American constitutional law the only legitimate
approach to minorities was to review their members' as abstract individuals such as all the others." 3 The
1
See the URL: www.crynews.ru/info/347.html
Landsness K., Newland C. The four components of U.S. immigration policy. Immigration policies of Western countries:
Alternatives for Russia / Ed. G. Vitkovskaya. Mosk. issled program on migration. M.: Gandalf, 2002. - Р. 88-96.
3
Piccone P. Federalism / / Telos. - N. Y., 1992. - N 91. - P. 8.
2
historical tension between a "federation" and "nation", which dates back to the late XVIII century since the
formation of American nationhood, making it impossible for the central government recognition of minority
political entities, because this would imply recognition of their status kvazination not compatible with the
idea of "melting pot". This is a matter of fact, the roots of the Civil War, 1861-1865.
American federalism is based on a purely territorial concept of federation. It is increasingly seen as a
geographical mechanism of aggregation of individual preferences and the organization of political
representation without taking into account the non-geographic affiliations, such as ethnicity, religion, tender,
sexual orientation and other group of identity. Despite the fact that the idea of multi-culturalism has been
widely discussed in contemporary American society, it is in conflict with the nature of American federalism.
As the policy of the Party and Soviet government, aimed at assimilation and russification of nations,
to create a new historical community "Soviet people", as and similar policies of "melting pot" in the U.S.,
which has the goal of "melt down" all national, cultural and ethnic differences of arrivals immigrants in the
"American people" - both in the basis set one task - to preserve and strengthen the state.
1.3. Experience of multinational countries.
Comparative analysis of various practices multiethnic federalism as a form of territorial
administration is very revealing. At the same time it provides an opportunity to come to some general
conclusions about the dynamics of the relationship between federalism and the changing politics of ethnic
identity. Switzerland, China, Turkey are presented particular interest to Russia. The experience of these states
has a significant potential for internal information of the national policy of Russia, especially China and
Turkey were and are competitors of the Russian Federation on many issues.
The Swiss experience. It has become usual, that Switzerland is almost a textbook example of
harmonious coexistence within a common state of several distinct ethnic, linguistic, cultural and religious
communities. However, the fact that as a successful model is almost always appears Switzerland (somewhat
less likely to mention Belgium and Canada), evidenced by the fact that it never was and never tried to be a
unitary (mononational) state, although the German-speaking population was and continue to be in substantial
majority of the country.
Succumbing to the temptation to build a state based on only one language, one culture, one religion,
Switzerland would have been in captivity a number of problems, as it often happens with other countries with
more internal ethno-cultural, linguistic and denominational diversity. This variety is sometimes a source of
many troubles and even brings peoples and nations ruin. Switzerland, by contrast, managed to turn its
weaknesses into strengths and advantages. Instead of trying to make a cultural landscape is more uniform, the
Swiss have learned to be proud that they live in a multiethnic, multicultural and multi-confessional
community. Due to the absence in the country distinct social, economic, linguistic or religious boundaries
almost every Swiss on his own experience knows what it means to belong to any of the minorities. It is very
important for the development of a culture of tolerance and pluralism.
Several researchers have noted that unlike in the U.S. and Canada to Switzerland is not a merger of
the people in a single community. Sometimes they call the Swiss "artificial multicultural nation."1 At the
same time there is something unifying the citizens of this country. L. Basta said about the political
community based on shared political values society that emerged during the centuries-long process of nation
building.
In contrast to countries committed to liberal-democratic principles, Swiss managed to develop the
most appropriate to its political and cultural context of the type of democracy. In essence, the Swiss
understanding of democracy in many ways closer to the collective rights and is based on political power
between the German-speaking majority, constituting 65% of the population, and speaking in French, Italian
and Romansh language minorities, as well as between Protestants and Catholics. This is fundamental
difference of Swiss from most other federations, where, as already mentioned, federalism serves to bring
1
Linder W. Swiss Democracy. Possible Solutions to Conflict in Multicultural Societies. London. 1994. - P. 25.
together various groups. We can say that in Switzerland, they bet on integration through the preservation of
linguistic and cultural differences1.
No less impressive is how the Swiss manage to overcome the contradictions that exist between the
original principles of democracy and federalism. The fundamental formula for democracy is "one man is one
vote" in real life cannot fully ensure the viability of a federal state. Switzerland had to retreat from it for the
principle of political equality of all federal units, which are very different from each other by the size of
territory and population. The population of the canton may be at more than one million and less than twenty
thousand inhabitants, which prevents them from having equal representation in federal agencies. To balance
the interests of the cantons and citizens, they ample to the letter an opportunity to participate in decision
making at all levels via national initiatives and referenda2.
It is hardly possible to apply the Swiss model on the Russian Federation. In the absence of
democratic traditions and genetic characteristic of European political culture, organically inherent not only to
politicians and intellectuals, and ordinary citizens, it is likely that this will cause even more violent ethnic
conflicts. In this connection it is worth recalling that the Soviet Union formally was a federal state with a
fully democratic constitution, providing for even the right of secession to the Union republics, but it has not
stopped it during the decay to produce a huge number of ethnic conflicts.
The experience of China. In China today there are 56 nationalities and peoples. Minorities in 2000
amounted to 8.41% with respect to the principal nationalities - Hans (actually Chinese)3. The national policy
of Beijing based on the principles set out in the socialist period, but it smoothly blended management
practices of non-Han peoples, which has historically evolved over more than two millennia.
Since the middle of the II century BC in the era of the Han Empire, China started consistently
pursue a policy of joining the territories inhabited by non-Chinese peoples4. The Chinese government used a
very flexible way, based on deep understanding of the differences in lifestyle and level of economic
development of Han and their neighbors. In the Han time there was a political practice of "weak leadership
by the barbarians," which were developed special principles of political, administrative and legal regulation
for5.
State doctrine of traditional China proclaimed that the beneficial effects of Chinese monarch have
not only the Han, but the "long" people who do obey and come to court with tribute. In this regard all nations
and tribes that were in varying degrees of remoteness from China, considered as either real or potential
vassals of the Chinese state, and imperial measures aimed at the inclusion of new lands in the administrativeterritorial structure, explained the official ideology or patronage of ethnic peripheries or the need for
penalties for violations of duties of the vassal. In the Tang Dynasty (618-907) in China's political doctrine
was first incorporated the idea of multi-ethnic (multicultural) State where and the Han, and "barbarians"
lived6.
This historically rooted practice of management non-Han peoples smoothly blended into the national
policy and the PRC government, although officially the CCP, on the experience of the Soviet Union, has
identified the following principles of party policy toward indigenous peoples7:
1 - the equality of all nationalities;
2 - formation of autonomous areas inhabited by indigenous peoples;
3 - economic and cultural development of national development;
4 - improving education and training of national staff;
1
Fleiner Th., Basta L. Federalism, Federal State and Decentralization \ Federalism and Multiethnic States. - P. 14.
Basta L. Minority and Legitimacy of a Federal State, in: Basta L. and Fleiner T. (Eds.). Federalism and Multiethnic States. The
Case of Switzerland. Fribourg (Suisse): PIFF. 1996. - P. 44.
3
Bazhenov, ES 1.3 billion. The population of China: A Strategy for Development and Population Policy / Rus. Acad. Sciences,
Institute of Dahl. Eastern Studies. - Moscow: Forum, 2010. - P. 12.
4
History of China. - M., Graduate School, MSU, 2002. - Р. 204-219.
5
Ibid, p. 220-247.
6
De Groot YA.YA.M. Demonology of Ancient China. - St. Petersburg. Eurasia, 2000. – Р. 34-54.
7
Goncharov S. On the medieval and modern China: Notes from different years / S. Goncharov, under gen. Ed. Kokoshin,
Academy of Sciences, Institute of International Security Problems .- Nauka, Novosibirsk, 2006. - Р. 161-163.
2
5 - respect for and preservation of traditions, customs and beliefs of indigenous peoples, the
preservation of the language.
However, the essential component of national concept remains the same - to convince public opinion
that China has historically formed a "unified multi-ethnic state," and the "Chinese nation" - as "a superethnos." Hence, firstly, the recognition of all peoples living in China, the status of "nation", while the
inclusion of the term "Chinese nation" of ethnic groups' participation in history of the country. " Secondly the
rejection of the principles of national self-determination and a confederate state structure and organization of
nation-building on the principle of regional national autonomy.
Currently, members of ethnic minorities 22 people are too small (these are the peoples with less than
100 thousand people). Historically the numerically smaller ethnic groups live on the outskirts of the country,
in places with poor infrastructure. Was allocated to several so-called special areas densely populated by
representatives of small nations and autonomy are formed primarily as an independent province. These
specific areas include the autonomous Tibetan province, autonomous region of Inner Mongolia (with the
status of the province), Autonomous Region of Xinjiang, etc1.
The main objective, which was put in the CCP's policies toward ethnic areas was as follows: keep
them as an integral part of China and as far as possible by peaceful means, to carry out socio-economic and
political transformation.
In relation to the rural population of China, 90% of the inhabitants of the country, small nations
were in a better position. They organized a system of benefits that promote the survival of small ethnic
groups. National enterprises are exempt from some taxes or pay them at a reduced rate. For those wishing to
establish their own farm provides grants benefits, providing free equipment. In a nationwide birth control
representatives of minorities are allowed to have three children. A network of universities and institutes on
training of personnel, the fees are either free or much lower than in conventional universities was found.
Such comprehensive care of the state formally increases the welfare of minorities, guarantees their
survival, but in fact makes national autonomy is fully dependent on the center.
In China there is (seen) a nationwide trend of assimilation of indigenous peoples. At the official
level in China the doctrine of the Chinese nation is actively supported, priority is given to the formation of “a
citizens' state consciousness" (national identity), while moving into the background of ethnic consciousness
of nationalities. The term "preservation of national minorities" is avoided talking about their development
even though the official policy of "one-child"2 does not apply to national minorities the authorities nowhere
indicate the percentage of the national structure will remain unchanged. In the presence of declaratory
provisions on the need to preserve national cultures, traditions, customs, and language is the inevitable
disappearance of national languages and in the near future and complete dissolution of small nations in the
great Chinese nation.
Ethnic identity of some people is so reduced that questions (impugn) existence of this ethnic group.
This happened, for example, with the Manchus, who was once numerous people with their traditions and
writing, but eventually almost completely assimilated with the Han. National consciousness is highly
developed only in individual nations, such as the Uighurs (Xinjiang) and Tibet people: there they remain the
national language and culture. Because of the heightened sense of ethnic identity and separatist mood of
people living there, these areas are considered particularly problematic the Chinese government openly
admits them "disturbed areas". Economic development in these areas lags far behind other provinces. Lack of
infrastructure cannot develop ethnographic tourism, which gives considerable income and employment
opportunities for indigenous peoples residing, for example, in the economically developed southern China.
There is a direct correlation between economic well-being and assimilative processes: the more dynamic is
the development of national area, the quicker assimilation. State declares freedom of choice for every
nationality, in fact, this results in promoting of assimilation.
1
The legal system of China, Japan, South Korea: characteristics and interaction: a collection of materials I International Scientific
Conference / [under the total. Ed. AV Lichkovahi]. - Vladivostok: Izd VSUES, 2010. - Р. 77-82.
2
Maslov Al. China: Taming the dragons. Spiritual quest and sacred ecstasy A.A. Maslov - New York: Aleteia [etc.], 2006. - Р. 5062.
In Chinese ethnography there is a theory of assimilation advanced by a scientist Jian Bo Zan (Jian
Bo zan) in 60s of XX century 1 . According to this theory, highly developed nation, winning the less
developed, not only contributes to its progress, and gradual assimilation. If the people of the Conqueror is
weaker than conquered people as in a civilization and a spiritual sense, it will inevitably dissolve in the
conquered ethnic group itself. As an example, confirms this theory, we can bring the following:
1 - Russian conquest of Siberia, where Siberian peoples who stood in the primitive stage of
development, were able to quickly move to more civilized forms of life, but many of them are completely
assimilated into Russian;
2 - History of the Manchu conquest of China, fourteen dynasties, which had been in power in the
country, but that so far almost identified completely themselves with the Han.
Another Chinese theory puts the government national policy in relation to nationality head of the
country. If the government is a representative of the titular nation, he pursues a policy of conservation of
small ethnic groups (Leninist nationalities policy of the law of every nation to exist and to selfdetermination). If, however, the representative of the non-dominant nations came to power, small nations are
doomed to discrimination. As an example is the national policy of I.V. Stalin.
Both theories are quite controversial. You cannot say that for three hundred years have passed since
the conquest of Russian Siberia, all the indigenous peoples of this vast region were assimilated with the
Russian. 150 000 of Evenki, Evens, Selkups, Dolgans, Yukagirs and other indigenous peoples living in
present-day Siberia, proof of this. V.I. Lenin defined the basic principles of national policy, but the actual
direction of the country was too short to talk about the long-planned policy. I.V. Stalin never ceased to
proclaim himself a faithful follower of Lenin's ideas, destroying the entire peoples. All U.S. presidents to the
last were whites, but not everybody had policies to protect the interests of indigenous and other color people
of country2.
However, the theory of assimilation of "weak" people with more developed quite justified in relation
to the historical development of China itself. The deep, ancient traditions of imperial China were the main
reasons for a sustained process of consolidation of Chinese ethnicity and rather successful acculturation or
complete assimilation of alien ethnic groups within its territory.
Most anthropologists consider themselves Chinese adherents of the theory of assimilation. Thus, in
the opinion of experts from the Institute of Nationalities, Heilongjiang Province, the historical process and
the market economy will inevitably lead to the dissolution of indigenous peoples in the Chinese nation.
The process of change in the life of a particular small nation of China can be seen in ethnic hedzhe.
This is one of six indigenous peoples, together with Kirghiz, orochenam, Daur, Evenki and Cibo people
living in the province of Heilongjiang. Historically, the origin of hedzhe goes back to ancient Tungus tribes
that have formed at the beginning of a new era of State of Bohai and later - the empire of the Jurchen - Jin,
which means "golden." The defeat of the hordes of Genghis Khan's Golden Empire forced the remnants of
the Jurchen away part of the north-east, where they gave rise to the peoples of the Middle and Lower Amur Nanai, Ulchi Udege a part - in Manchuria in the Songhua River basin, where there was hedzhe nation. By the
time the PRC hedzhe lived in conditions of primitive society and represented a separate flag (community) of
Manchu identity. Were highly developed national customs and traditions based on collective labor and equal
distribution of production, or the results of such work, respect and reverence for ancestors and older family
members, rejection of cowardice, cunning, arrogant. The main occupations of hedzhe were hunting and
fishing. There was a more democratic organization than the harsh imperial China, while at the same time
women's rights were substantially prejudiced. Hedzhe spoke their own language, but there was no script, no
schools. The Japanese, under whose influence was China, conducted a discriminatory policy in relation to
these people, trying to clear the border areas. By the time the PRC hedzhe was only a few hundred.
Life in socialist China has made positive changes in the development of this nation: schools were
opened, medical care was improved, hedzhe from the dugouts had moved in adobe houses, communal way of
1
ErmakovaT.V. The fourth scientific session on historiography and source study of Chinese history (2-4 April 1996). / /
Curiosities: Ethnographic notebook. - 1996. - Р. 42-77.
2
History of China. - M., Graduate School, MSU, 2002. - Р. 182-230.
life began to change gradually in the direction of individual farms. Drastic changes came with the beginning
of reforms 80s. Environmental change and unsustainable fishing wiped out almost completely the fish in the
Songhua River and its tributaries, deforestation has deprived hedzhe usual activity - hunting. The government
has decided to a fundamental reorientation of economic activity hedzhe from their familiar surroundings for
fishing and hunting to agriculture. A new activity was dictated and market economies. Representatives of the
people were identified in the virgin lands of the two large islands of the Songhua, donated materials and
equipment for agriculture, the means of the province built a new town closer to the cultivation and bridges
connecting the islands and the coastal part, utilities decreased by 50%. The process of introducing new forms
of economic activity is still quite painful. In the disintegration of community relations is not ready to change
the usual occupation hedzhe had a strong psychological stress, provoking depression and suicide.
Most still have adapted to new conditions, there were rich peasants among hedzhe, began to develop
entrepreneurship, to practice delivery of land for rent, rapid development has ethnographic tourism. Now
3800 people live (representatives of ethnic hedzhe) in Heilongjiang Province. Together with regular benefits
from the state for each hedzhe in 2002 was revenue 2800 yuan, which is significantly higher than the national
average per capita of rural population in the province of Heilongjiang. The living standard hedzhe ranks the
third place among the minority peoples of China (two people with advanced levels of wealth living in the
south). Significantly changed the conditions of life: hedzhe now do not live in adobe houses, and in brick,
equipped with all the benefits of civilization: TV, washing machine, telephone, wear modern clothes, many
of them have cars.
But at the same time there was the commercialization of national culture - it is now fully focused on
ethnographic tourism. The production of clothing, articles made from birch bark is developed. Ethnographic
tourism brings considerable income to representatives of the people and gives jobs to service facilities hotels, restaurants, laundries, gas stations.
Attitudes and moral values of hedzhe changed. The collective community work changed completely
on individual. If the earlier attitude toward commerce was highly negative as to something dishonest, unfair,
associated with cunning and deceit, now hedzhe are not ashamed to offer for sale and religious values of his
people. The commercial exploitation of their ethnic identity became the norm.
In general, China's policy towards national minorities is aimed at promoting economic and cultural
development of nations, to "tightening" of national areas to the developed provinces of the country, which
should consolidate the nation and prevent possible separatist campaign. At the same ethnic identity of
indigenous peoples pushed into second place, leveled, leading to a gradual assimilation of national
minorities.
The Turkish experience. In terms of study productive national experience and information is the
history of Turkey. In the XIX century the multi-linguistic, ethnic and religious population of the Ottoman
Empire, is traditionally divided into millets (religious communities). Various millets were viewed as
corporate entity and have its own internal structure and hierarchy, its educational system. State interacted
mainly with the top of the community, rather than its individual members. In order to take a high position in
the state, ought to be (or become) a Muslim. Until the end of the XIX century the phrase "to be a Turk" in its
modern sense was alien to members of the Ottoman rulers who called themselves the Ottomans. The word
"Turk" was used more often to mean "illiterate peasants."
The movement for reform in the middle of the XIX Tanzimat was aimed at the secularization of the
administrative system, the sphere of legislation and education. It was proclaimed the equal rights of all
citizens of the Ottoman Empire, regardless of their denomination. As a consequence, millets ceased to be
purely religious communities. Changes in the reformist period created ideal conditions for the spread of nonMuslim population of new nationalist ideas, which penetrated to the West. The reaction of the Turkicspeaking Muslim population of the empire to the reforms was the emergence of the first organized opposition
group, the intellectuals, armed with ideas of the Enlightenment and sought to reconcile the demands of
modernization with the tenets of Islam. One of the leaders of the "New Ottomans," Kemal, proposed the idea
of the Ottoman nation, which consists of equal citizens of different nationalities and faiths. However, with
the pan-Slavic sentiment increased, and the defeat of the Empire in the Balkans, he was forced to abandon
this idea and turned to the past of the Turks. Recent work Kemal emphasizes that the primary means of
uniting the Muslims of the Ottoman Empire was Turkish.
A particular interest in Turkey's becoming is the ideological contribution of Russian immigrants. In
this display you can see a definite pattern, as the ideologues of nationalism often come from regions with
mixed populations where they are exposed to aggressive nationalist policies of the ruling circles. Born in
Simbirsk, a graduate of the Istanbul Military Academy Akcura in 1904 published a pamphlet in Cairo,
entitled "Three Kinds of Politics", which became, in fact, a manifesto of Turkish nationalism. Based on the
ideas of Pan-Turkic it affects three main themes: the Turkish identity, Turkish attitude towards the national
question and the union of the Turkic peoples. Akcura pointed to a large number of Turks in the Caucasus, in
Asia, outside of the Ottoman Empire, and suggested that in the case of the unification of all Turkic peoples
there would be a very powerful education, strongly emphasizing that the idea of such a union is new and has
no precedent in history. The author believed in the possibility of assimilation and Turkification of nonTurkish population of empire.
The loss of most of the provinces in the Balkans and the First World War forced the leaders of the
Young Turks go to the open position of need for the Turkish Empire. The system of education was changed:
at primary school, where teaching was conducted in the native language, introduced compulsory classes of
Turkish, in secondary and higher educational establishments should be conducted only in Turkish.
Admission to the civil service began to depend on the nationality of the citizen. Preference was given to the
Turks. Nationalist sentiment began to exert influence on the economy. The government began to pursue
activities that contributed to strengthening the position of the national Turkish bourgeoisie. In 1916 a law was
enacted the mandatory use of Turkish language at work. All documentation and records should be conducted
only in Turkish. During these years, the Young Turk nationalism has demonstrated its essence, a
manifestation of which was the deportation of Armenians, which killed more than 1 million lives.
Among some Turkish intellectuals became popular an idea of the state tour, which would unite all
the Turkic peoples from the Balkans to China, first expounded in the writings of Akcura. Kemal himself was
never a theorist, but was a pragmatic military man, turned into an equally pragmatic policy. Nationalism,
which he confessed, was a mixture of ethnic and territorial nationalism options. Natural boundaries for the
Turkish nation he considered those within which to ensure its protection. Ataturk's attitude to Islam was
ambiguous. Initially, he viewed Islam as a basic component in determining the membership of the Turkish
nation. Uprising of the Kurdish population during the liberation struggle, he called the "fratricidal war." He
reckoned the Muslim clergy to the potential opposition that could provide resistance to reforms. As a
progressive politician, advocate of Westernization, Kemal sought to contacts between Turkey and the West.
His goal was to create a civilized secular state. After the victory in the war for independence the caliphate
was abolished. According to the law in 1925 "Tekke"1 and "turbot"2 were closed. Religion gradually pushed
into the private sphere. In the Kemalist ideology Islam is no longer seen as a key component that defines
national identity. According to Kemal, the following factors were the foundation of the Turkish nation: the
political community, a common language, common territory, common ancestry, common history, common
morality.
Despite efforts of the Kemalist to limit the scope of religious influence by the private lives of
citizens, in practice it could be done only in the capital and major cities. Most of the rural population has
continued for the most part rely on traditional Islamic regulations. Within three years after the coup in 1980
in power in Turkey were military. Despite the fact that the army was considered a bastion of Kemalism,
leaders emerged from its ranks, believed that the lack of religious education of young people leads to the
spread of such dangerous to the state system of ideologies like Marxism-Leninism and fascism. The new
constitution was introduced with article number 24:
"Education in the area of religious culture and moral education should be mandatory included in the
curricula of primary and secondary schools." Soon, a new program of religious education was ellaborated, in
order to give students in primary and secondary school knowledge of the Muslim religion and ethics "in
1
2
Per. - Convent dervish orders.
Per. - Places of worship of the saints.
accordance with the principle of laicism and other principles proclaimed by Ataturk." An introduction to the
moral values of Islam was to contribute to fostering a sense of national identity and cohesion of the nation.
The interpretation of the history of Turkey has become an important tool for promoting national
attitudes and their introduction into the consciousness of citizens. In the late 20s - early 30s the first copies of
new textbooks on national history for secondary schools and high schools were appeared. Particular attention
there was paid to pre-Islamic period. Turks were proclaimed as creators of the great civilizations of Central
Asia. Ottoman phase was introduced as a time of decline, and the events of this period were interpreted as the
result of someone else's non-Turkish influence, and the Turkish language was named one of the most
important languages in the world. In 1928, the Arabic alphabet was replaced by an alphabet based on Latin
script, which took into account the phonetic peculiarities of the Turkish language. The sacred book (the
Koran and the Gospel) were translated on Turkish language, the ministers of the mosques were required to
carry out the service in Turkish, not Arabic. All officials were required to learn a new font and start using it.
The penalty of non-execution was a dismissal from work, and even revocation of citizenship and deportation.
In 1930 Kemal launched a campaign to protect the language from Arabic and Persian borrowings and
replacing them with new words formed with the Turkic base. The campaign under the slogan "Citizen, speak
Turkish-style" the national minorities were obliged to speak only in Turkish.
In such circumstances there couldn’t be the question of self-determination for Kurds. Under the new
concept of Turkish history, the Kurds have come from areas of Central Asia, 5 thousand years ago, and
according to official government classification were considered "the Turkish mountaineers." The Kurds live
mainly in mountainous, the most economically backward south-eastern regions. National policy was equally
aggressive with respect to other Muslim nations - Laz, Albanian, Circassian (Muhajirs), denying the right to
national identity of minorities within Turkey, and at the same time defend the rights of Turkish minorities in
other states. Since the second half of XX century the most painful in the Turkish national policy was the
Kurdish question.
Kemalist revolution didn’t hardly touch the Kurdish population, continued to exist in a traditional
society. The ties that bind them to the Turkish nation were much weaker than the tribal and religious. State
clearly was too late with the introduction in consciousness of Kurdish the nationalist ideas and that has
strengthened the other varieties of nationalism, competed with the official Kemalist version.
The post-coup 1980 regime sought to suppress any manifestation of national consciousness among
the Kurds. Especially stringent measures were taken against the Kurdish language. In accordance with the
law № 2932, Turkey was declared the only native language for all citizens. In addition, anti-terrorism law
was passed providing the imprisonment for keeping a written or verbal propaganda, threatening territorial
integrity or national unity. In 1993-1994 government conducted a series of actions in areas densely populated
by Kurds, in which were relocated or eliminated about 2 thousand villages and smaller settlements. Even the
existence of a "Kurdish problem" was denied. She was replaced by the problem of underdevelopment in
southeastern, counterterrorism, and sometimes regarded as a "-inspired from the outside”. At present, there
are two obvious weaknesses of national policies: Islam and the Kurdish question. The Islamic factor
continues to grow. The classic version of the secular Kemal began to occupy a defensive position, which was
significantly alienates the West from Turkey, but this does not automatically mean the appearance of a close
relationship with Arab countries. Strengthening of religiosity, and as a consequence of the emergence of
radical Islamic views in the future (10-15 years) necessarily will affect the local terrorist activity.
Such peoples of non-Turkish origin as Laz, Circassians, Arabs, Albanians living in Turkey, as a
rule do not constitute and may will not be to create a conflict situation. Between them and the Kurds there is
a significant difference: the former are the descendants of immigrants, who see Turkey as "akin to sheltered
state" and they are also sufficiently assimilated, while the Kurds are the indigenous people of those places,
where the most of them are living. Strong support of Kurdish separatism is not only a Kurdish language,
unique culture and dream of an independent Kurdistan, but also the proximity to the Kurdish liberation
movements in neighboring Iraq and Syria. "Encapsulation" of people always sooner or later lead to treatment
for the "right to self-determination” and separation conflicts.
Canada, which is one of the oldest multi-ethnic federations in recent decades has had to face the
real threat of secession. The reaction of the federal government was mainly in an attempt to restructure the
constitutional design for the harmonization of interests of different subjects of the federation to ensure the
viability of a sovereign state. While the success of the reforms cannot be underestimated, it must be admitted
that attempts in both formal and informal policies to cultivate the idea of a multicultural society, capable of
taking up on the concept of dual nation and to develop structures that would encourage the practice of
multiculturalism has not gained enough weight in the public consciousness of Canada. The government is
doing everything possible to outweigh the possibility of linguistic separation or fragmentation of the country
along the lines of sovereignty.
Belgium, which became a fully federal state only in 1993, also cannot decide the problem of
linguistic duality. Because of the long-standing territorial formalized structure based on linguistic markers
and the importance of this division for the Walloons and Flemings, and other issues related to regional
development, resource allocation and social mobility ethnicized easily. It is the federation, consisting of two
ethnic groups is the most fragile. Today none of these federations has not survive, but the Belgian is
constantly teetering on the brink of collapse. This should take into account the fact that a crucial role in its
preservation is the European Union.
An example of these two democratic federation, with all their differences with special urgency does
not only raise the question of replacing the bi-national forms of identity in a multinational, but also gives rise
to the suspicion that in the case of the construction of linguistic differences on territorial lines, this
territoriality rather inflates the hopes and ambitions of communities rather than contributes to their
satisfaction.
The crisis of federalism associated with multi-ethnic tensions, takes also central place in two major
ethnofederations of the Third World countries - India and Nigeria. In these countries there is a question not
only about their ability to manage ethnic, religious and tribal diversity, but also about whether or not a
Democracy cope with multiple stresses, which occur periodically at a high level of ethnic violence. The
complexity of ethnic and religious federal policy in India cannot be adequately understood without an
awareness of a kind, a complicated stratification of communities and how it is applied to a complex set of
linguistic, religious and regional identities. India is experiencing an expanding crisis of federalism in part
because underlying the mythology of a federation is increasingly under attack as it occurs simultaneously
with other basic myths of India - socialism, secularism and democracy. At the same time, India will unlikely
to fall apart. Its territorial integrity is preserved in part by state violence and a constant reminder of the threat
posed by Pakistan. However, the important role is played by the increasing integration of the country thanks
to the success of economic development. Economic liberalization has contributed, on the one hand, the
establishment of a regional bourgeoisie and regional movements, on the other - the consolidation of the
national middle class.
Nigeria used its version of control by ethnic and religious conflicts. At the heart of it was the idea of
creating approximately equal-sized subjects of the federation and the policy of proportional distribution of
posts in the federal government. Thus, Nigeria has tried to prevent the domination at the federal level of a
single tribe or region. This policy was intended to prevent developments such as the one that led to civil war
in 1966. Despite the best efforts to structure the federation based on territory, not ethnic groups and to
manage regional conflicts by continuously increasing the number of subjects of the federation, the old
regional feuds, not only survived, but remained closely linked to ethnic politics that is fueled the growing
difference in the level of regional development. In post-Communist world federation failed the test by the
political crisis and their construction based on ethnoregional division was a key factor in their breakup. In all
three socialist federations - the Soviet Union, Yugoslavia and Czechoslovakia the form of centralization
was implemented based on the rule of the Communist Party, which has proved very effective way of
managing of ethnoregional conflicts. However, in the nature of their federal institutions, there were some
differences that are partly attributable to the national traditions and specific national political culture. Thus,
the Soviet Union became quickly hardsentralized state, allowing only a very limited degree to its republics.
In Yugoslavia and Czechoslovakia also were attempts to carry out a policy of decentralization, expanding the
number of regional autonomy.
The collapse of the Yugoslav federation led to widespread ethnic and religious violence, whose roots
stem from the fact that in the late 1980s appropriate policies increasingly found themselves under the
authority of local nationalist elites. In the midst of this post federation crisis Bosnia-Herzegovina were, where
proposed and implemented in practice in many shapes ethnic conflict management - from strategy of ethnic
cleansing and territorial absorption to kantonalizm and federalism.
In contrast to this relatively late the federation of Czechoslovakia was formed, which unitary
constitution was changed to a federal only in 1968, stopped to exist peacefully after 25 years, despite the fact
that the linguistic, religious and economic differences between Czechs and Slovaks had a lot of similarities
with the situation in Yugoslavia.
Spain turned out well to achieve relative success in containing of ethnoregional requirements during
the transition from authoritarianism to democracy. The key role played in this formation of the so-called
system of autonomous communities, which in the case of Catalonia and the Basque Country has led to
significant regional, ethno-linguistic and economic autonomy.
Incomparably more difficult problem related to the peaceful transformation of the political regime in
democratic by introducing a federal model, stands in front of South Africa ended with apartheid. Key
arguments in favor of the federation in South Africa were the need to preserve the geographical base of
ethnic and political identities of power and limit the power of a strong centralized state. Tension was felt in
particular between the more centralized the African National Congress, which electoral support is distributed
more evenly geographically and federalist demands of minority parties to the regional slope (for example,
Inkatha Freedom Party in the province of Quasi-Natal and the National Party in the province of West Cape).
With the end of the apartheid government largely shifted to the regions, but the fiscal capacities were
preserved remains by the center. The establishment of a strong political power at the regional level will lead
to the fact that political relations between ethnic and racial groups will play a greater role in political life of
the country. While they still cannot talk about South Africa as a held federation, the movement in this
direction is already evident.
§ 2. THE DEFINITION OF THE STRATEGY OF A CONSTRUCTIVE SCENARIO.
In modern conditions the problem of the need for a new national strategy is become more apparent,
in which special attention should be paid to the formation of a civil identity dominated the country's
population over local ethnic and cultural differences. Of solution of this problem is no less dependent and
stabilization of the whole political situation.
Constructive scenario can be represented by the following successive stages:
1) integration of Russian people in Multiculturalism;
2) run of mutualassimilation.
3) Leveling:
• polistatus "nations" (Russian, Kabardian, Dagestan, etc.), while their inclusion in monomeaning
"Russian people";
• the principles of the existing national self-determination and ethnofederative government.
4) the long-term construction of political-administrative division of the country deliberately
contrary to the principles of federalism and multi-national in accordance with the ideology of the "melting
pot".
The submitted project involves an entirely new national policy. National policy in an unusually large
sense, not in the sense of establishing the orientation of monoculture, as is now done in all regions of Russia.
Major efforts for constructive policy should be biased toward multiculturalism through the full mutual
assimilation to strengthen of the Russian people.
2.1. Fundamental nature of the script.
The final result of the proposed constructive scenario would eliminate the current system of national
and state in its capacity, in which it is subject to ethnocentric and retroreligiouse ideology and ideas of local
priority development of indigenous peoples. Further progress of the multinational Russian state is possible
only with knowledge of the inevitability of postetnical social- evolution development.
The main difficulty, which hinders realization of the need postetnic development lies in the fact that
ethnic integration, as the idea is completely rehabilitated to the present day, most often seen as a possible
complement to the existing system of national statehood. However, this addition makes little difference in the
current Russian domestic ethnic tensions. If the current role of the people in the national-state formations are
distributed by the scheme: "titular" nation - state and for non-indigenous peoples - the lot of minorities,
"migrants", "occupation", "settlers", etc., as a result of existing inequalities of the peoples with respect to
state-building is preserved. Is not difficult to imagine how confusing would be the national government, if
the proposed model determined to act without exception the people of Russia.
These considerations do not mean that the building (strengthening) of the Russian Federation on the
basis of mutual assimilation used not together, but instead of nationhood, can be done easily and quickly. Not
at all. This task will require considerable time and effort. Today, however, is not less important to encourage
researchers and policy makers to develop the problem in its entirety.
This should take into account that the transition from the principle of a federal system in the country
(national) to a purely monolithic (supranational) in the formation of the new Russian state does not require
abrupt "withdrawal" of national and state divisions. Where national regions, districts, regions and republics
are populated entirely by representatives of one nationality, even scoring data can lead to thoughts of protest
and conflict. At the beginning of the restructuring is subject to the existing organization in their systems of
power and control - from the national (i.e., resting and serving the interests of regional native population), it
must be transformed into a supranational.
2.2. Integration of Russian people in a unified civic identity through
multiculturalism.
The Constitution of the Russian Federation declares the equality of all nations and peoples, equality
of rights and freedoms of citizens, irrespective of gender, race, nationality, language, attitude to religion. It is
envisaged that the state should create for the people of equal social and political conditions that allow you to
save and develop their culture. But the realization of equality of peoples in Russia today is not realistic.
Intractability of the national strategy for intra-subject implies divergence of interests of specific influential
people, organizations, agencies and its possible contradictions and interests of whole Russian society.
In solving practical problems is not always possible to streamline the public interest, and sometimes
interacting parties do not aim to it: the side having great resources and ethno-religiotsentrisme provides
priority of their interests before the state. In addition, there may be cases where it is sometimes very center
focuses primarily on the Russian national objectives, principles and values as a source of future and existing
ethnic conflicts. An example is the entertainment television show with high ratings ("Our Russia"), as long
time the Central Asian nation is derided, represent a significant percentage of migrants working in Russia and
it's all done despite regular protests.
Transfer to the memory of future generations the old grievances, injustices, which have not been
withdrawn or have not received legal state assessment, proper public censure, in future will must push for
radical measures.
The idea of the value of Russia's multi-culturalism was articulated by V. Putin: "Russia is rich not
only in resources, it is rich with its multinational culture. Maybe it's its greatest asset. Maybe that's what
makes it unsinkable and hard vulnerable. Therefore, concern about such cultural diversity, including
linguistic diversity should be a priority for the state"1. We cannot ignore the historical experience of goodneighborly co-existence of speakers of different cultures and religions in multiethnic Russia for centuries.
Given these circumstances, the state national policy of the Russian Federation should be proactive,
strategically focused on preventing and resolving ethnic conflicts on the basis of long-term sociopsychological conditions that address all the ethnic tensions within a single national program.
Ethnic integration in a single political and territorial community, has acquired the status of one of
the most pressing and urgent problems of mankind as the collapse of colonial empires. The relevance and
1
Cit. By: www.premier.gov.ru/events/news/15972/
topicality of this problem even more clearly revealed after the collapse of the Soviet Union, when people
were part of it covered the "parade of sovereignties." This period demonstrated the practical importance of
theoretical understanding of such concepts as "the territorial integrity of the state" and "right to selfdetermination" to contain the already walking and prevent future conflicts of separation. In light of this social
psychology came to the forefront of social science as a discipline designed to uncover the roots of the
unfolding process of disintegration of the "national" communities based on ethnic (including ethno-cultural
and ethnic and religious) grounds, a process that can only partly be explained by social class inequality of
different nations belonging to the "national" governments. The National Policy of Russia calls for flexibility
and structure, and its success should be based on the formation of the desired image of the Russian
polyculture. With respect to individual ethnic groups, policies must be implemented selectively and have a
clear regional strategy. The formation of Russia's identity based on the Russian polyculture should be
accompanied by the development of "mutual attraction to each other" constituent peoples. It is impossible to
combine into a whole people, experiencing mutual antipathy, distrust and hatred. Perhaps the Russian
national identity will be distributed initially in a narrower range of culturally similar peoples, and only then to other nations.
It should be borne in mind that without the willingness of the substrate as a Russian ethnic identity
of the new Russian and other peoples living in Russia, to forgo part of their national identity in favor of
nationwide, the project will be doomed to failure. Different people’s 'speed' and a willingness to accept and
positioning themselves with a common civic identity is significantly differentiated and at a sufficiently long
period of common civic identity would imply the existence of many sub-types or levels. Wrong tactic of
integration processes can be interpreted in nationalistic spirit and can be seen from the Caucasus as
chauvinism numerically dominant people and the fear of Russian great power chauvinism. Unfortunately,
these assumptions are justified.
At one time, much has been done to promote the Soviet identity, but the Soviet Union was called
"the land of victorious multiculturalism." For Soviet citizens ethnicity was not a matter of identity. Soviet
experience is certainly helpful for the formation of civic identity, but it must be based on a fundamentally
different basis. First of all, it must be accompanied by serious efforts to project a positive image of Russians
to the Russian civil identity weans from national one. This project should be sufficiently modernized and at
the same time openly separated from the cultural traditions of serving him the basic foundation. In a world of
many examples of successful formation of civic identity at the expense of national, and even in prerevolutionary Russia and the USSR "Russian" became not only the Russian by birth, and all those who took
the Russian culture. That is why the number of Russian throughout the history of Russia is determined not so
much the birth rate, as the completion of the expense of neighboring peoples.
More culturally developed nation, winning the less-developed, not only promotes its integration, and
progressive mutual assimilation. If people conquering weaker conquered people, both culturally and
spiritually, it inevitably dissolves into itself conquered ethnic group. As an example, confirms this theory, we
can bring the following:
• Russian conquest of Siberia - Siberian peoples were able to quickly jump to the Russian forms of
life, many of them are completely assimilated into Russian;
• History of the conquest of the NC - Caucasian peoples are not only slightly assimilated into
Russian, but also brought the incoming Russian (Cossack) culture, many of their customs, traditions and
norms of behavior.
Sufficiently recognized that minimizing of the severity of ethnic relations in Russia and the country's
future largely depends on the solution of the "Russian question" as a set of existing problems in Russia,
Russian and abroad. This view is embodied in the Concept of State National Policy of Russia, which noted
that "inter-ethnic relations in the country will be largely determined by national well-being of the Russian
people, which is the mainstay of Russian statehood." To improve the efficiency of integration interaction
must also be installed and some of the Caucasian peoples, defining "halo effect" and increase the subjective
significance of positive information about the Russian.
Course claiming legitimacy and value of cultural pluralism, is multiculturalism. Multiculturalism
regards all cultures as equal and has the same right to develop and offer their integration. It is often defined
not only as an ideology, politics or discourse, but also as a relevant practice, which can be carried out in the
soft and hard versions. "One of the character of a soft, multicultural policy is that it is possible within the
assimilation of people not so much because they want it, but because they do not have large choice. As a
result, representatives of cultural minorities in society, or are unable to maintain their distinctive identity
because it is associated with excessive costs, or cannot fully participate in society because of their cultural
beliefs and traditions. Hard multicultural approach is that society should take active measures to ensure such
people not only full participation in society, but also maximize opportunities to preserve the special identity
and traditions. According to this view of diversity should not simply treat tolerated - it must strengthen,
encourage and support both financial resources (if necessary), and by granting special rights to cultural
minorities.”1
Multiculturalism is not accepted by any religious or national organizations of the NC primarily due
to the fact that it tells a great mosaic of society and cause the risk of loss of religious and ethnic identity.
Nevertheless, in terms of development of democratic processes, where citizens must be given equal rights
and opportunities in the field of culture, multicultural practices in demand, and hardly in a growing of
cultural diversity can offer a more balanced approaches.
Cultural diversity widens the choices available to each person it is a source of development,
understood not only in terms of economic growth, but also as a means of providing a more satisfactory
intellectual, emotional, moral and spiritual life. The key to cultural diversity is the freedom of expression,
media pluralism, multilingualism, equal access to opportunities for artistic, scientific and technical
knowledge, including in digital form and ensuring that all cultures to have access to the means of expression
and dissemination.
The major reserve of varieties is ethno-cultural differences. The problem of ethnic and cultural
differences today deserves the closest attention, because the contradictory of modernization processes
unusually exacerbates the group, primarily ethnic consciousness. Experts believe that ethnonational factor
threatens to eclipse soon all other issues of social development - social, economic, and spiritual. Rather, the
latter will manifest themselves in the national color, in "ethnic box"2.
L.G. Ionin, highlighted the main methods in founding of polystylistic type of culture3:
- Deierarhisation, which is important in several respects: a) as the absence of a hierarchy of
expressive culture, and b) as a rejection of the doctrinal core of the sacred, which serves as criteria for
assessing any social and cultural phenomenon, and c) as a rejection of much different group of bureaucrats,
so-called creators of culture;
- Decanonization, meaning a mix of genres and styles;
- The disorder that breaks the space-time procedure for the realization of cultural events;
- Detotalisation that destroys the culture of any visible unity of the perceived;
- Inclusion, which means a maximum of cultural tolerance;
- Diversification, suggesting divers development, and when there are more and more complex
system of interaction between traditional, cultural styles, ways of life.
This set of categories is not exhaustive. It is clear that the task of constructing a multi-cultural
environment of Russia's much more complicated than the ideal design, but the methods of L.G. Ionin offer at
least a scheme in which you want to follow4.
2.3. Assimilation of interaction as the next step after multiculturalism.
If you do not confuse the concept of "nation" and "nation state", we should recognize that the vast
majority of modern nations emerged in the course of a long process of synthesis of various ethnic groups. It
is quite obvious that this synthesis was in two different ways. First this is a homogenization, the merging of
1
Chandran K. Theoretical basis of multiculturalism, URL: www.cato.ru/pubs.php?idcat=343&parent_id=2
Foundations of Political Sociology / under. commonly. Ed. Toshchenko. Moscow - Nizhny Novgorod, 1998.- P. 101.
3
Jonin L.G. Sociology of Culture. M., 1996. - P. 47.
4
Ionin L.G. Culture at the turn (the mechanisms and direction of cultural development in modern Russia) / / Socis. 1995. Number
2. - Р. 43-44.
2
ethnic features in common symptoms of a single nationality (as is observed in most Western European
countries). Second - it preserves the significant distinguishing features of different ethnic groups within the
"national" language, religions and cultures, as can be seen in most countries of East and Latin America.
It is obvious that the assimilation processes have extremely diverse nature, rates and forms, and
therefore their evaluation cannot be mixed. Assimilation is irreversible only in the case when the sociocultural potential of the state of the people will rise to such a degree that will talk about inability to continue
the ethnic cultural and linguistic fields, and more than 60 years ago, a Soviet sociologist, G.P. Fedotov said1:
"The intelligentsia resented forced Russification of baptism of foreigners, but this perturbation is applied to
the methods, not goals. Today, assimilation is accepted as an inevitable consequence of civilization. Another
half-century or century and all vestiges will become the wealth of ethnographic museums and the specialized
journals. "
Under the presented scenario process of assimilation consists of two components: social and
biological. The social unit includes: cultural, civilizational, religious, linguistic, political, economic,
communicative, normative (decrease the local concentration of members of certain people) and psychological
direction. In the biological unit - single-family and genetic line - to stimulate the creation of mixed marriages
and mutual dissolve of genes. Mutual assimilation should take place simultaneously in all directions.
Assimilation only in the direction of a great nation (Russian) can be interpreted in a nationalistic spirit and
seen by as numerically chauvinism of dominant nation.
As soon as mutual assimilation happens, all other types of assimilation will be inevitable. This
multistructure process does not only raise the general cultural level, but also leads to a loss of cultural lacunar
in individual nations. But from the standpoint of a conscious choice of gaps of culture (traditions, customs,
behavior patterns, etc.) cannot analyze what would be slow and which will accelerate the assimilation process.
The process is an evolutionary ("natural") and attempts of human decision will strength the potential for
conflict.
The purpose of this script to act as a catalyst for assimilation, but in any case not the judge's choice
of elements of culture - in the spirit of alternation (or coexistence) of nations that are making their "common
cultural" idea. In this case, the internal Russian assimilation is adopted as the method of choice and save the
state as an inevitable consequence of the current civilization.
No matter in what direction migration is today, it should continue the story of colonization of the
NC – spread of Russian culture and the absorption, scattering, Caucasian culture in the Russian society. If
Russian culture and the culture of the people originally the NC will not be considered as a parity of each
other, it will lead to the marginalization or segregation of Russian society. All designated processes it must
be combined with a balanced pluralist politics, tending to the true cosmopolitanism within Russia, is capable
to dilute the cultural borders between the Russian people. Pluralism demands from the Russian and
Caucasian society receive certain deinstitutionalization of their culture, thus freeing up the space for the
development of all-Russian culture.
To prepare for the intercultural widespread interaction in many countries around the world so-called
cultural assimilators had got, although this is not a good name, because the students are not encouraged to
abandon their culture and become like members of another group - to assimilate. The purpose of using this
method is to teach a person to see the situation from the perspective of members of foreign groups to
understand their world view. Therefore a cultural Assimilator is also called the technique of raising the crosscultural sensitive. "Do as others do. Do as they love, as they like ". This rule means that getting into a
foreign culture, it is advisable to act in accordance with the norms, customs, and traditions of that culture, not
impose their religious values and lifestyles.